《Pirate Chronicles》


 Chapter 1：THE 1ST ACCOUNT: ONBOARD LABYRINTH

    Lady Editha Allysse Carmen of the house of Pardue¡­ that is my full name. I am a distant niece to the queen of Francua-- the largest kingdom in the world¡ªthus, I was endowed and cursed with the title Countess. It is indeed a privilege as well as wonderful to be served every waking hour of my life¡­ having ladies-in-waiting, maids and butlers who obey my every bidding¡­ even up to the silliest of my requests. It is an easy life. It was delightful. However, as it may seem to appear as a perfect dream, no one expected that it would turn into a nightmare¡­ but yes, it did¡­ not for them, but for me.


    My father, Lord Richard, a man of honor, a count, had arranged my hand in marriage to the prince of Beckforth, a country at the northern part of Francua. He has a valid and quite resolute reason for doing so. He said it was for my own good. Besides, my lineage and my nobleness were preserved through arranged marriages. It was a family tradition. But, I intend to be different.


    I am a Lady. I was born to be one¡­ I was educated to be one¡­ I was obliged to be one. Still, my heart craved for something much better than practicing waltz and attending ball or curtsying the queen or the king, much, much more than upholding values and maintaining pleasant and good behavior and certainly something better than being married to a nobleman and living happily ever after. The truth, I despised being controlled by my title. It is just a title. Still, it holds me captive from the things I want to do¡­ things I know would make me happier.


    I long for adventure¡­ an adventure where I can be free. I want to see the world and prove to myself that I am not a woman because I have a beautiful face and gorgeous dresses¡­ but because I can show passion and move the world with my presence. That is why before my father could make me marry Prince Eric, I ran away from home. And that is how my world changed.


    I was onboard Penelope, the ship that will take me to my freedom, when I met him. We were in the middle of the Mediterranean Waters, close to Atlantis, when his crew intercepted Penelope. Yes, he was a pirate.


    When I was growing up, I was told that pirates are savaged creatures¡­ that they are evil¡­ that they are beasts. That is why, when we were alarmed that pirates had invaded the ship, I was waiting to see yellow-toothed, messy un-bathed hair, hook-end arm, foul- smelling and croaky, scary voiced pirates but I was wrong. Most of the pirates that entered the deck where we were hiding were all good-looking men and to my astonishment, clean! I was in confusion for a moment. That is why it was too late when I realized that all of the ladies were gathered to the right and the men to the left.


    Then, a man with a clean, white pirate shirt came in. He has the blackest eyes I have ever seen. He was not wearing a pirate''s hat but a black scarf on his head. He has long straight hair in a ponytail. He is tall and moderately built. For lack of better word, he is like a prince in a pirate''s body. He is handsome and all the panicking voices of the women were turned into gasps and sighs of adoration. Seeing their adoring faces, he tilted his head then smiled. He curtsied and I was annoyed when he began to talk.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, good morning¡­" he began and smirked, "¡­ I am sad to say that we are going to take your belongings and everything we want from you," he continued and grinned. He then ordered his men to take whatever they can take.


    I was angry because no one, not even the captain of the ship, said a word. Not one resisted. They looked at him so adoringly, as if they were hypnotized. I must admit that he is indeed quite charming but still it angered me beyond measure. So with glaring eyes and an idiotic decision, I stepped forward and with an attitude I learned as a royalty I demanded, "Who are you?"


    He looked at me. It was a studying stare. His eyes travelled from my feet to my face. He did not say anything but he walked in my direction. I remembered scolding myself for such an impulsive action but he was getting closer and closer. I stepped back but he continued to step forward. Then, realizing that he was indeed focused on me, I decided to stand tall. He smirked. He walked around me. I was aggravated.


    "You want to know who I am?" he said as he continued to study me.


    I looked at him sternly, "Yes, indeed¡­"


    He chuckled. And his crew laughed with him, "She wants to know my name¡­" he repeated.


    My anger grew, "I am quite sure that what I requested is not amusing."


    "Oooohhhhh" his crew cheered or teased.


    "Feisty."


    I looked away. He curtsied in front of me, "My name is Jacob, The Captain of Labyrinth. And may I know your name as well, milady?"


    I glared at him. He has no right to ask for my name!!! He is a pirate¡­ a thief!!! I am a noblewoman.


    "It would only be fair since you asked me for mine¡­"


    "I wouldn''t give you the satisfaction¡­ thief."


    We stared at each other. He was challenging me but I wouldn''t forfeit. Then, he sighed and blinked. Inwardly, I smiled and felt proud because I won. But it wasn''t for long.


    "Did we get everything we need?" he asked his crew without taking his eyes off of me.


    "Aye, captain," was the response.


    He nodded and then gave me a sly grin. "Take the feisty woman with us. She will be an entertainment," he said then turned around and started to leave.


    What happened was so quick. I remembered struggling but a huge bald man carried me on his shoulders and though I screamed and pounced and kicked, it was all of no match against the strong muscles that carried me to a ship called Labyrinth. I was angry and I heard him laugh.


    The bald-muscled man dropped me like a sack of potatoes on the deck floor. I stood up quickly and pushed the man away. I ran to the edge of the ship wanting to jump but someone grabbed my waist. I looked to see who it was. It was the pesky, arrogant pirate!!!


    "I know you wouldn''t want to do that," he said and looked down.


    I followed his gaze and saw countless sharks swimming in the waters. I gasped in fear. He ordered his men to start sailing away from Penelope but he did not take his hand around my waist. I felt humiliated and violated by his touch. Not one nobleman dared touch me without my permission!


    "Unhand me¡­ you¡­ beast." The arrogant pirate obeyed my command so I fell. I shut my eyes imagining my painful and bloody death in the jaws of the sharks when I felt a hand grab my arm. I opened my eyes and looked up. He was smiling as he pulled me up. When I was on my feet, I slapped him. It was hard that I saw my finger marks on his cheeks after. His crew was silent. And for a moment there, I grew scared. I remembered who I slapped. He is a pirate¡­ a thief¡­ a criminal¡­ What if he threw me into the sea? I felt my heartbeat go faster and faster.


    He touched his cheek with his hand and looked at me, "Owww¡­ what did you do that for?" he asked without a hint of anger in his eyes.


    "You¡­ you let go of me!!! I¡­ the sharks¡­" I stammered and I can feel tears welling up my eyes.


    He smiled, "You told me to unhand you."


    I do not know what to say. I was angry with him for treating me the way he treats me. And I was scared. Before I realized what was happening, tears started to fall from my eyes and I began to sob. What he did surprised me!!! He pulled me in his embrace and stroked my back. It calmed me down. It was surprisingly comfortable. I smelled his scent. It wasn''t foul. As a matter of fact it was the scent of the clean sea waters.


    "Now, would you want to tell me your name?" he said.


    I remembered how I got into the situation in the first place and I was angry again so I pushed him as hard as I could, "No!!!"


    He laughed, "All right then, I would give you a name," he thought for a moment. Then, "how about Darling?" he said then grinned playfully.


    I narrowed my eyes, "You wouldn''t dare!!!"


    "But it fits you just right, Darling. Welcome to Labyrinth," he said and walked to the wheel. I heard him give orders to his crew and for just one word, everyone of them obeyed. I looked at his back as his hands were on the wheel wondering where we were headed to when a question came to my mind.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked him.


    He did not answer. He did not even look at me.


    I groaned. "Where is my room?" I demanded.


    "Paco," he called. A short, round man with a very caring face headed to his direction. I saw them talking. The man called Paco nodded, and then he walked in my direction.


    "This way, Miss Darling," Paco told me.


    I nodded at Paco and gave the arrogant pirate one last look but he did not bother to look at me. He was so engrossed with the sea. I followed Paco. He led me to a room filled with nice things. The bed has curtains in it and the sheets were silk.


    "This is the captain''s room¡­" Paco informed me.


    I crossed my arms, "I am not going to stay here. I am not that kind of woman. I will not tolerate this act of lasciviousness."


    "Oh but miss, the captain will move to the next room. Apparently, he wanted you to have the nicest room in the ship. Enjoy, Miss Darling," Paco said and left, closing the door after him.


    I sighed and sat down on the bed. I thought for sure that the rude, pesky, arrogant captain would dare lay a finger on me. After Paco''s explanation, I calmed down a bit and noticed that the bed was indeed comfortable. I remembered being drawn by its warmth and softness to doze off. I felt my eyelids closing and I slept.


    I woke up because I felt nauseated. I opened my eyes and I looked around me. Everything was rocking so wildly. Some of the frames on the wall dropped and the glass shattered. I closed my eyes again and stood up. The rocking continued. I opened my eyes and ran to the staircase leading to the top deck. And my eyes widened as I behold angry humongous, mountain-like swirling waters headed to our direction.


    "Get the woman in the safe place!!!" I heard the pesky pirate called.


    The bald guy rushed to my direction, grabbed my hand and literally dragged me to a safe place.


    "Stay here," he said with his deep baritone voice.


    "What is going on?"


    "Storm¡­" he said as if it was not obvious and left immediately.


    I closed my eyes and pictured my untimely death. And I only have Jacob- the pesky, arrogant, captain to blame. If it wasn''t for him, I''ll be heading to the free land at this point and a month should pass by, I am on land. But no!!! This pirate wants to be entertained¡­


    "AHHHHHH!!!!!" I screamed in anger. I was so furious then I heard steps rushing in my direction.


    "What happened?"


    I looked up and saw Jacob looking worriedly at me. I glared at him. "What do you mean?"


    "You screamed!!! Do we have a leak?" he asked immediately and directed his examining gaze around the walls.


    "I screamed because I''m angry¡­"


    He quickly threw a glare at me and for a moment it made my heart stop beating in fear. "Madame, I will deal with your bratty attitude after the storm," he said seriously and ran back to the top deck.


    I released my breath. Then, as I continued to feel dizzy, I remembered the real reason why I was here. I wish not to be controlled by my title. I want to move the world by my passion¡­ and being bratty, I know, will never lead me closer to that goal. I let off a determined sigh and ripped the lower part of my very long skirt. I stood up and headed again for the top deck.


    I saw the angry sea once again. Jacob saw me and shouted, "Go back inside!!!"


    "No¡­ I wish to help!!!" I yelled back


    Then, at that point someone groaned loudly in pain. I looked to my right and saw a skinny man trying to fix the sail. He was heavily beaten by the foremast that collapsed. Still he stood up and struggled. The wind was blowing very hard. I could not even stand up still without planting my feet on the deck solidly.


    "Captain, I couldn''t hold it!!!" he said pertaining to the foresail and the foremast at the same time.


    Jacob looked around but he saw all of his crew having their own burdens to attend to and he also needed to steer the ship away from the raging waters as fast as he could. He looked at me, "I thought you wanted to help?!!! Help him!!!" he ordered me.


    I do not know anything about pirate things and what to do but I heeded to his orders. I ran to the skinny man.


    "Miss Darling, whatever happens, please do not let go off this sail," he said and gave me the loose end of the sail. It might look like a piece of cloth but it was heavy beyond measure for a woman like me.


    I nodded. He let go of it and hurriedly went to fix the foremast that collapsed.


    "Left!!!" the man on the topmost part of the ship yelled.


    "Steering left, immediate turn¡­hold on to something!!!" Jacob ordered.


    I hold on to the post nearby and press the sail in between my body and the post. The turn was reckless in my vocabulary. It was harsh that my hand slipped from the post. The sail''s loose end that I was holding ripped. I tried to catch it with my freehand but it didn''t work. I let go off my hold on the post, risking my safety to rescue the other part of the sail. I was successful but the turn caused me to be off balanced and I closed my eyes as I stumbled to the edge of the ship still holding the torn sail. I was waiting for my body to make contact with the water but instead I felt my feet being lifted from the ground. I opened my eyes and I was in Jacob''s grasp again. He quickly put his freehand on the wheel. I don''t know how he did it¡­ My eyes were closed when he rescued me. I looked at him as his face was seriously looking at the waters ahead. Jacob skillfully sailed the boat out of the storm and once the waters were calmed, he let go off me.


    "What were you thinking?"


    I was cold and soaking wet. I don''t want to hear him scold me. So I lift up what I''m holding, "The man said never to let go of this," I said while I shivered.


    He closed his eyes, lowered his head and tried to hide his smile. All of the crewmembers laughed.


    "What is so funny?" I asked annoyed. I risked my life to rescue the sail as I was told to then I am laughed at? That is not encouraging.


    "The sail in your hand is ruined. It''s useless," Jacob told me in a soft voice.


    "My apologies, Miss Darling, I should have told you that if by chance it ripped, you have to let it go," replied the skinny man.


    "Oh¡­" is all I can say. I felt so ignorant but it didn''t anger me a bit. I chuckled and then laughed. I was laughing and they stopped to look and to watch me. After realizing that, I stopped as well and blushed.


    "Don''t worry Darling, they are just not used to a woman in the ship," he said then smirked.


    I raised my left eyebrow, "And you are?"


    His crew laughed again teasingly. "The captain has a way with many women, miss," They said and laughed. "Sweetheart, honey, babe, princess, angel¡­ name it¡­ he has it all¡­ he had them all¡­" they said and laughed harder.


    Jacob did not deny it but smiled. I rolled my eyes in aggravation. He is really arrogant and too proud. I was in thoughts on how annoying he could be when I suddenly sneezed.


    "Bless you¡­" the crew said altogether.


    "Paco," Jacob called. "See to it that Darling here has dry clothes to put on. We don''t want her sick," he said.


    Paco yielded and looked at me. I looked at the arrogant man standing on my side, "If you''ll excuse me, your arrogance-ness," I said and curtsied mockingly.


    The crew laughed harder and I smirked while following Paco.


    "Darling¡­" he called.


    I don''t want to turn my head. I hate the name he gave me. I controlled the urge to look back.


    "¡­ The sail¡­ you can put it down now," he said teasingly as his crew members laughed again.


    I groaned and dropped the sail. Then, I quickly followed Paco in.


    Paco laid down in bed the simplest but the most beautiful dresses I ever saw, "They are not as cozy as compared to your gown¡­"


    "These are beautiful¡­" I told him.


    He smiled "I''m glad you liked them. I made them for my daughter," Paco said.


    "Oh¡­ then I must not wear it. It''s too special," I answered.


    "Please do Miss Darling, my daughter died years ago¡­"


    I looked at him. Paco''s eyes hinted at some tears but he swallowed hard to control them from falling. "I''m so sorry¡­"


    "It is all right. Now, Miss Darling, please do change," he said and left the room.


    I took off my clothes and changed into the dry brown dress with white ruffled sleeves. It is not too long. It ended just a little bit lower than my knees. It was comfortable and very light. I combed my hair and tied them with a fragment of my torn dress and went back up. The crew was busy fixing the wrecks of the ship. Then I realized that we are anchored not too far away from an island.


    "Don''t ever think of escaping, Darling," I nearly jumped from the voice behind my ear.


    I turned around and met his gaze, "Oh but Sir Thief, I would do what I want to do."


    Jacob chuckled, "Do you see that island?" he said and pointed.


    "I am not blind."


    "That is a remote island. Unlivable because of poisonous snakes."


    "Don''t try to scare me. How did you know? Folktales?"


    "Because I lived there for a month," he said then winked. "But if you don''t believe me, be my guest. Go and escape. But, if you see a snake, don''t tell me I didn''t warn you," he said then walked out.


    I looked at the island again. Should I believe him? He''s a pirate and he might be lying¡­


    "Miss Darling," the skinny man told me, "¡­ Captain might be a pirate but he is no liar," he said and walked away.


    I was contemplating on what to do. Should I escape or should I stay? I looked at the island in front of me and then I looked at the pirates. A decision came to me. I must be crazy. I remembered objecting to myself. But, I started to pick up some broken pieces of wood in the ship and asked the crew where to put them. They guided me all the way through and even helped me with heavier things. I was pulling a huge piece of wood that I do not know the essence of, in connection to Labyrinth, when a pair of arms lifted it for me.


    "You don''t have to do this you know," Jacob told me.


    I looked at him and smirked, "Well, I''m sorry to say but I am not here to entertain you," I said and carried the heavy material with both of my hands and asked the bald guy where to put it. The bald guy pointed a space to me and I went there and placed it carefully.


    I decided to stay.


    It was almost evening when we finished and the cook made a special meal. They might be pirates but they are surprisingly chivalrous. I smiled as they let me have my share first and laughed when they dig in the food like savages after.


    Then, they all introduced themselves to me.


    Paco, as I was told, was a man of humble beginnings. His only possession was his daughter who died because of an illness. He is the quartermaster. He maintains order. According to Jacob, Paco was like a father to him. I wasn''t yet told of the mysteries of his daughter''s death but I had a hunch that I will know it sooner.


    Thaddaeus is the name of the huge bald guy. He is the boatswain and the carpenter. No wonder he has all the muscles. All he said to me was that he is loyal to Jacob. Nothing else. Just that.


    The cook''s name is Neville. His face is very light-skinned and he has a big belly. He has hair only on the left side of his head. He told me that once he was a butler but when his master attempted to burn him alive because of his affair with the master''s daughter, he ran away.


    The skinny man is Lowen. He might look so petite but Jacob mentioned his eye for targets. He is a sharpshooter and considered as Labyrinth''s gunner. His parents died a long time ago and a soldier took his fianc¨¦e as wife so he decided to go sailing with Jacob.


    The man who I remembered to be stationed on the watchtower was called Elgo. He told me humorously that he has the eyes of an eagle and he could see clearly despite the distance. He is funny. His laughter makes me laugh. It sounded forced but is not. He snorts in between his laughs and he ends it with hiccups.


    "That is Dylan," Urdel told me.


    "How old is he?"


    "Too young to be a pirate," Jacob said seriously. "That is why I am taking him back when we reach Canupeer."


    "No!!!" Dylan cried out. "I want to stay with you."


    "I made my decision," Jacob said and left the dining table.


    Lowen looked at me, "Dylan sneaked in, miss. The captain didn''t know about it until we were in the midst of Atlantis."


    "Oh..." I looked at the young boy.


    That night, I went to the top deck and inhaled the salt water. I was happy deep inside. I felt free for the first time in my life. I know that the adventures will begin here. I know that I will understand myself more. I looked to the stars and hoped that everything would turn out good then I felt my eyelids closing so I stepped in my room and dozed off. A new experience¡­ a new personality¡­ Darling will be my name.

 Chapter 2：THE 2ND ACCOUNT: CANUPEER 1

    A month went by so quickly. I did not even realize it was a month already until Paco told me. He told me that we are a night away from Canupeer, our first dock. He said that we would stop by for coals and food. I was excited. I will actually walk on land again. After taking my bath I slipped in the green dress with a white apron then ran to the top deck.


    "NO!!!!! You heard me!!!!"


    I stopped after hearing those thundering words.


    "But I wanted to be with you!!!"


    I recognized the young man''s voice. It was Dylan. Then, a door to my right opened and from there, Dylan ran away.


    "Dylan!!!"


    I looked in the direction of the other voice and saw Jacob standing up and walking to the door. He saw me. His expression quickly changed. "Good Morning, Darling. I hope Paco told you that tomorrow we will be at Canupeer."


    I smiled at him, "He did. I am very excited."


    Jacob smirked, "Now, now, now, don''t ever think of escaping."


    I tossed my hair. "I will do what I want to do," I told him and quickly walked away from him.


    I wanted to see how Dylan is. I climbed up the top deck to check if Dylan went there but saw none. I was about to walk away when I heard someone sobbing. Using my ears as guides, I end up staring at Dylan by the barrels not far away. "You are Dylan, right?"


    Dylan looked at me and nodded.


    I smiled at him, "How old are you?"


    "Thirteen."


    "Don''t you have parents?"


    "I don''t want to live with her. She is a nuisance to me!!! She wants to dictate my life!!!"


    I closed my eyes tightly. I object to him calling his parents nuisance, but I understood what he meant by them being dictators. My father, though I love him, is somewhat a dictator. I still cannot forget how he pledged me to someone without even asking me. "What did they want you to do?"


    "Go to school," he said in a scowl and looked away.


    I scrunch my forehead. Now, his reasons are different from mine, "You don''t want to go to school?" I can''t help but ask.


    Dylan shook his head immediately. He looked at me then smiled. "I want to be a pirate¡­ like Captain Jacob. I want to sail to the dangerous waters as well and survive it. I want to see sea monsters. I want to look for treasures," he replied with eyes glinting with excitement.


    "But you are so young to be a pirate. School is a much better choice, if you ask me."


    Dylan turned his head away from me, "You are just like them. You do not understand me."


    "There is nothing to understand," replied a stern voice. I looked in the direction of the voice and saw Jacob wearing a very serious expression again.


    "I want to be with you!!! I want to be like you!!!" Dylan persisted. His eyes began to well up with tears. "Why can''t you understand?"


    "You cannot be like me. Whatever you do, you will never be like me," Jacob answered.


    "If you force me to go back to Canupeer, I swear, I''ll sneak back in," the young boy threatened, crossed his arms and gave Jacob a challenging look.


    Jacob stood unaffected. He looked back at the young lad with a stare that will impose fear, "If I had to put you in jail to ensure that you are not sneaking back in, I would. I can tell the law enforcers that you stole from me and that you need to be in jail," he replied coldly.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are not suited to become a pirate and I do not want you here," the response was blunt.


    I looked at Dylan and saw a tear trickle down but the young boy was determined as well. He wiped the tear swiftly and said, "I''ll study how to be one. Teach me¡­"


    "No," Jacob answered harshly.


    My gaze went back and forth from Jacob to Dylan. I could see from Dylan''s face that he is utterly hurt by what Jacob said. He stood up and ran back inside. I looked at Jacob. Somehow, I do not understand this man. Does he not want Dylan to be a pirate because he knows it is bad? If he knows that it is, then why is he doing it?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" his features softened once more as he spoke to me.


    "I don''t know what to ask. If I ask you why you won''t teach Dylan to be a pirate, you would say because he is too good to be one. If I ask then why did you choose to become a pirate, you might answer something that I would not want to hear," I replied and looked down.


    I heard Jacob took a deep breath. I knew at that moment that he chose to be silent about the matter. It made me wonder. ''Why is he doing this? What is his story?'' My curiosity overwhelms me. I wanted to ask but I do not wish to pry. Still, I hoped that he would give away even a small piece of information so I asked, "How did Dylan get to know you?"


    He looked at me with those eyes that could melt any heart and said in a warm tone, "Dylan is my nephew. He is my sister''s son."


    I smiled and realized his concern, "So you don''t want him to end up like you?"


    He scoffed at my response, "Do not get me wrong Darling. I do not detest being a pirate. I steal for a reason. Dylan just thinks of pirates like how you think of them. You think of us as thieves, sea adventurers, and criminals. But we are not those kinds," he told me with a hint of accusation.


    Just as I thought that we were beginning to have a moment, he became irritating once more. I can''t help but become antagonistic to him. "If you are not those things, then why did you take me with you against my will?" I asked, crossed my arms and challenged him.


    He chuckled once more. "Against your will? I think whether you admit it or not, you wanted me to take you, didn''t you?" he retorted.


    I scoffed. Did he just say what I heard him say? The nerve of this man! "How arrogant can you get?!!!" I raised my voice, my fists clenched.


    He looked at me and our eyes met. His dark eyes seemed to penetrate deep within my soul to truly discern my thoughts and intentions. He smirked. Goodness! He irritates me beyond measure but I must admit that he also awakens in me something else. Something I could not put my finger on.


    "Very well then," he began with a challenging tone. "We will be stopping at Canupeer. If you don''t want to be with us, you are free to leave," he said, then walked away without giving me a chance to respond.


    I watched his back as he left me alone. He did not even bother to look back. AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!! I looked at the horizon and saw a piece of land. From where I stand, it looked like a small hump. I already decided to stay but I do not want Jacob to think that he is right. Never! I never wanted for him to take me! What does that man think of me? Does he think I am attracted to him? Maybe I should just leave and begin my own adventure at Canupeer. But then again, sailing with pirates sounded more exciting. I crossed my arms.


    ******


    Excitement and anxiety rushed into my veins as my feet touched the solid ground. Canupeer is a small island with rocky shores and several pine trees. We docked by a pier near the main town''s market and I was not surprised anymore that the people of Canupeer were not bothered by a pirate ship. Well, first of all, they would never know that Labyrinth is one. Last night, the crew made sure to take away any hint of piracy from the ship. As a matter of fact, they disguised Labyrinth as a merchant ship.


    What came shocking to me was that the people seem to recognize the crew and are happy to see them. As a matter of fact, the crew reciprocate the same recognition. They were calling each other by name and shaking their hands as if they were heroes. If they could put out a marching band to welcome Labyrinth, they would have.


    I watched as Jacob walked towards me while dragging Dylan by the collar of his shirt. He waved at some old men who called him and smiled at them. When he reached me, he said, "I have to take this boy to his mother," as if he was asking for my permission. I scrunch my forehead, but before I could respond I already heard someone shouting.


    "Dylan!!!" I looked where the voice was coming from and saw a woman running to our direction. Her face filled with worry and at the same time anticipation. When she finally reached us, she gave Dylan a big hug while the boy remained frowning. Soon, her eyes were filled with tears as she began scolding him, "Don''t you know how worried I was? How could you do this to me?" she said as she held the boy by his shoulders.


    Jacob cleared his throat. "Good to see you too, Stella." The woman he called Stella looked at him and gave him a hug too.


    "Good to see you too, Jacob," she said.


    I do not know if I should remain where I stood as I felt that I am out of place. I inferred that this is a reunion of a brother and a sister who have not seen each other for a while. Now, it all made sense why the people of Canupeer acted the way they did. Canupeer is Jacob''s hometown so they knew him and his crew.


    I was about to walk away when Stella finally noticed me. "Oh I am so sorry. I am Stella, I am Jacob''s older sister," she introduced herself to me.


    "I am Ed---" I was about to introduce myself when I saw Jacob quickly looked at me, anticipating what I would say next. I quickly remembered that I haven''t told them my real name yet. I raised my left eyebrow at him and held my tongue.


    Jacob laughed at how I acted. His sister looked at the both of us somewhat confused. Then looked at Jacob knowingly. She put her hand on her waist as if waiting for him to explain. Jacob stopped laughing and made the introduction. "She refused to give me her name, so I call her Darling," he answered with a grin.


    Stella''s eyes widened and slapped Jacob by his left arm, "That is very ungentlemanly of you!" She looked at me apologetically. "I am so sorry. I swear I did not raise him like that."


    I smiled as a response. Stella seems nice. "It is alright. As uncomfortable as it is, I got used to being called that name," I said. Jacob looked at me smiling. He seemed pleased so I added, "Better be called Darling than give him the satisfaction of knowing my real name."


    Jacob laughed again. He seems to be enjoying himself, I shook my head. "Paco!" he called. Paco quickly walked to our direction. "See to it that Darling here knows her way around Canupeer," he said. "I''ll walk Stella and Dylan home."


    Paco nodded. "Miss Darling, this way," he said and guided me away from the siblings. I could still hear Stella scolding Jacob while the latter just kept on laughing.


    The first thing Paco did was get me a map of Canupeer. At first, I went along with him as he bought things for the ship. He was in charge of accounting so he bought a scale and a new record book. I admit that I was getting bored so I told him, I will shop by myself. At first, he was reluctant to let me go but he told me what Jacob decided on about me. Jacob told Paco that I am free.


    "Miss Darling, just in case you decide to sail with us, our ship is at the docks. We will stay here for about three days. If you cannot find an inn or a place to stay or need any help at all, you will find most of the crew at Verna''s Tavern merry-making. Just tell them your dilemma if you couldn''t find me and they will help you right away," he said then pointed at Verna''s Tavern on the map.


    I nodded, "I''ll be fine, Paco. No need to be worried about me."


    ******


    After Paco and I separated ways, I bought myself lunch before I went shopping. I bought two dresses and a few hair ties. I also got myself a pair of stockings and shoes. I was careful not to spend too much money with what Jacob gave me, so I can still have money for a room at an inn. I was hesitant about accepting any money from pirates but Jacob made a good point when he said that I will not make it on my own without it. So I did. Besides, it was his fault for taking me and leaving my belongings at Penelope so I considered the money he gave me as payment.


    It was almost getting dark and I was walking in an alley, calculating in my brain how much more money I have left when I noticed a couple of children sitting by the walls of the small stores. They looked skinny as if they have not eaten for days and some of them were begging for food. The more I walked, the more children I saw. I believe their ages range from 6- 13 years old. One of them saw me staring so she boldly walked to my direction and asked for money. I pitied the girl, so I decided to give her one silver. I mean it couldn''t hurt, right? It''s just one silver. That''s what I thought.


    The moment I handed the girl the silver, a boy quickly grabbed my wallet from me. After seeing that, some of the children I thought were beggars saw it as a signal and ran. It was chaos! I was so shocked that I did not notice how fast these children took the items I just bought. They were running in different directions. I cannot chase all of them at once to retrieve my possessions, so I looked for the boy who stole my wallet. If these children think I will be helpless, then they messed with the wrong woman. I may be a noblewoman, but I ran fast.


    After quickly locating the boy who took my wallet, I immediately memorized the way he looked and what he was wearing. Then, I chased after him. I think I underestimated the boy and overestimated myself. The young thief was very agile. He made me chase him from alley to alley until I got so tired and could hear myself panting. But, I have to chase him or else I will have no money. The last thing I want to do is to go back to Jacob and explain what happened to me. I saw him turned left, I followed.


    I was grateful for what I saw after I made the turn. Someone stopped the boy for me. The man was holding the boy''s shirt. He then quickly grabbed the boy''s hand that was holding my wallet. I sighed in relief. ''Finally, I can stop running.'' My relief was cut short after I saw who caught the boy. Of course, it was none other than Jacob. I groaned.


    "What did you do?" he asked the boy. He did not look angry. Rather, he was a bit amused. Of course he would be. After all, I am involved. He finds me ENTERTAINING!!!!


    "Nothing. I did nothing!" the boy lied even if the evidence was in his hands. "This lady just chased me. I did not do anything wrong!"


    I cannot believe this man! I looked at him in unbelief. I''m sure he could see how my eyes were wide with annoyance. I was still panting so I could not answer right away. "He¡­ stole¡­ my¡­ wallet," I managed to say in between breaths.


    "Rrriiight. I knew I recognized this," he said as he took the wallet from the boy''s hand.


    "Give it back! That''s mine! The lady lies!" the boy responded angrily.


    Jacob smiled at the boy. "Actually, this is mine. See? It has my name on it. J-A-C-O-B. Jacob. Me," he said then pointed at the small letters written on the wallet.


    The boy''s eyes widened, "You''re Jacob, the pirate?" he asked. He was more amazed than afraid. Jacob let go of the boy. The boy did not leave instead he kept on eyeing Jacob with admiration. "You are JACOB!!!" he said with so much excitement. Seriously? I had to blink several times to check that I was not hallucinating from exhaustion.


    Jacob chuckled and scratched his head, "Guilty."


    "My friends and I adore you," the boy said. Of course he would. They''re both thieves. I cannot help but roll my eyes.


    "Really?" Jacob replied nonchalantly.


    "Why does this lady have your wallet then?" he asked looking at me. Then he looked back at Jacob. Jacob smiled at him knowingly. "Ohhhhhh¡­. she''s your woman¡­" he said while smiling back.


    "I am certainly no---" I said but Jacob cut me off.


    "Here''s what we''re going to do," he said talking to the boy and completely ignoring me! "Why don''t you keep the money and share it with your friends while I''ll take the lady with me."


    The boy nodded with his smile not leaving his face. His eyes, not leaving Jacob even for a second. He was mesmerized by him. It was just like the passengers in Penelope. They could not just resist his charms!!!


    "Okay, now that it''s settled. Off you go then," he said. The boy followed cheerfully and skipped his way out the alley.


    My mouth gaped wide open. What. Just. Happened? I looked at Jacob in disbelief.


    "Now, what do we do with you?" he said, eyeing me.


    "You do know he just stole from me, right? His friends stole what I bought with the money you gave me," I explained. "You just let him go."


    "They''re hungry," was his short reply. I looked at him. Was that compassion? A pirate with compassion? But before I completely changed my mind about him he continued speaking, "plus that means you do not have money. So... you do not have any other choice but to come back to me," he said and for the love of God, he winked at me after.


    I closed my eyes in aggravation. I wanted to scream but that is so unladylike so I took a couple of deep breaths instead. Then, I calmly opened my eyes and looked at him unwavering. I flipped my hair, turned my back and began to walk away from him. He laughed in response. Oh I know he would!


    "Darling!!!" he called out.


    I did not stop. I did not look back. I will not give him the satisfaction!


    He ran after me until he was walking beside me. "Aren''t you hungry?"


    I looked at him. I do not want to respond but I cannot help myself. Something about this man always makes me respond¡­ always makes me react. "Even if I am, I do not have money to buy myself food," I replied with every word dripping with sarcasm.


    He smiled. Alright, to be honest, he really is a charming man, especially when he smiles like this. "I''ll buy you dinner. Most of the crew are in Verna''s Tavern," he said and held my elbow ever so gently to guide me where it was.


    Verna''s Tavern was not that far. When we went inside, I immediately noticed the crew. They were loud. Of course Puma, Laurel, and Wabi were singing so loudly, you can see their veins almost popping out from their throats. Thom saw us and yelled while raising his mug, "The captain is here!!!!" The crew yelled while raising their mugs as well.


    Jacob nodded his head and signalled them to continue merrymaking. Neville, who was the closest to us, said, "You found Miss Darling."


    Jacob pulled the chair for me at the table besides Neville''s. I sat down. Jacob sat down first before responding to Neville. "Just in time," he said. He signalled the waiter and ordered food for us.


    I couldn''t help but be curious of what Jacob said. So, shortly after we began eating, I asked, "What do you mean ''just in time''?" Jacob had to lean in close to hear me because of how loud the people in the tavern were. I could smell his scent. For some reason, his nearness gave me goosebumps.


    "Oh that?," he said. "Stella told me to find you before it gets dark. She said there was an increase of pickpockets after the new governor was appointed."


    "Ohhh¡­ then why did you let the boy go?" I asked again after I swallowed a piece of chicken meat.


    "As I told you before, he''s hungry. The children are," he said.


    "But he stole your money."


    "Which I stole from the corrupt government officials, who stole from the citizens. The children are citizens. They deserve that money," he replied. This time his face was serious.


    I wanted to ask about what he means but he quickly diverted the topic. He clearly does not want to talk about it.


    "Stella said you could stay at her house for the time being. You can stay there too if you decide to stay here at Canupeer instead of sailing with us."


    "And what of your entertainment?"


    "See? I told you so. You wanted me to take you all along," he replied and smirked.


    I rolled my eyes. I will let it go. Just this once because I am still curious about something. "How''s Dylan?"


    "Livid."


    "I sort of understand. I mean, I think he idolizes you. Where is his father?" I asked.


    "His father died three years ago. Dylan took it badly so I took him sailing for three months. Now, I regret doing that. If I didn''t, he would not be encouraged to want to follow my footsteps. I was just trying to help," he said. I was listening attentively so I noticed how for a moment, there was sadness in his eyes.


    "Why don''t you want him to be like you?" I looked at him. He looked at me in return.


    He was studying me. I think he was trying to discern what I would think and how I would react if he tells me something. "He needs to go to school. It suits him better," was his reply. I know he was being careful.


    "Then why don''t you go to school?" I said emphasizing on YOU. Then took a sip of water.


    "I did," he quickly replied.


    I almost choked on my water. That surprised me. "You went to school?" I can''t help but ask.


    He laughed at my disbelief. He diverted the topic again, "So, tell me your name."


    "No!!!" I replied quickly.


    "Why not?"


    "I do not want to."


    "Why not?"


    "You don''t deserve it."


    "What should I do to deserve it?"


    "Take me back to Penelope?"


    He looked at me and smiled. "Not happening."


    "Forget my name then," I replied then flipped my hair.


    "Alright. Darling suits you better, anyways," he said and winked at me.


    I shook my head. "I can''t believe you."


    He became serious after. "So are you staying here at Canupeer? Or are you coming with us?" he asked, his eyes not looking away from me even for a second.


    "Are you seriously giving me that freedom?" I asked in equal seriousness.


    He nodded without any hesitation. I am somewhat dismayed. Believe it or not, I got used to him not wanting me to escape and now he is giving me freedom. I was about to give him my answer, when the tavern''s door opened abruptly. It was Stella. She was panting so hard.


    "Jacob!!!" she cried. Tears were flowing down her cheeks.


    Jacob turned to the door. The crew quieted down.


    "Dylan¡­.He''s gone... He left again..."


    I saw Jacob clenched his jaw and then made a fist before banging it on the table. I was startled. I never saw him that angry.

 Chapter 3：THE 2ND ACCOUNT: CANUPEER 2

    The tavern''s door opened abruptly. It was Stella. She was panting so hard.


    "Jacob!!!" she cried. Tears were flowing down her cheeks.


    Jacob turned to the door. The crew quieted down.


    "Dylan¡­.He''s gone... He left again..."


    I saw Jacob clenched his jaw and then made a fist before banging it on the table. I was startled. I never saw him that angry.


    Upon seeing their captain''s reactions, the crew became quiet and stood up. They looked at him and waited for his orders. For a bunch of pirates, they seemed to be really disciplined. I mean I know that now. I have stayed with them for a month. Jacob''s crew looked up to him with utmost respect.


    Jacob stood up. Paco quickly gave him Canupeer''s map. Immediately, all the crew gathered around the table as Jacob put the map down. He gave them directions after. He assigned pairs to go on different locations of the map. After he was done, the crew dispersed right away. Paco was the only one left.


    Jacob looked at me, then at Stella.


    "Stella, take Darling with you and go back home. I will bring Dylan back," he ordered and left with Paco.


    "I''m so sorry you have to see me that way. It is very difficult. Oftentimes, I am clueless as to what to do with Dylan. He is growing up and he needs a father-figure¡­ but¡­" her voice broke down again.


    "It''s alright. I understand," is all I managed to say. To be honest, this is the first time I saw someone sob in front of me. When I was in our manor or visiting a friend, we laughed and chatted and played and giggled¡­ and yes there might be times where we talked about our problems but the crying was not to this extent.


    Stella cleared her throat, "Alright then, let''s go home," she said.


    I know she was trying to follow Jacob''s demands but I am also aware that she is worried about Dylan so I suggested, "Do you wish for us to search for Dylan as well?"


    As I have said, I am quite inexperienced with matters like these so I just said what came to my mind first even without thinking. I do not know if it is a good idea or what will happen after. I said what I say and I cannot take it back.


    "That is a good idea. Are you sure you do not mind?" she answered.


    It is indeed too late to take it back so I just nodded. We went out of the tavern and began looking for Dylan. I just hoped that we would not run into Jacob. He will be upset that we did not follow his directions. I still could not forget his angry face and I do not want to be at the receiving end of his anger at this time.


    We walked from alley to alley and then we saw him.


    "Dylan!" Stella called out.


    I saw Dylan look in our direction and quickly looked away. He turned away from us and ran. Someone was with him and to my amazement, it was the same exact boy that stole from me just a couple of hours ago.


    Stella and I did what was obvious. We ran after them. After we turned right around the corner, I noticed the loud voices of men.


    "There they are!!! After them!!!" they shouted.


    Did they mean us? For a moment I grew scared. I looked to the direction of the voices and saw that they were men in uniforms. I saw one of them pointed in our direction. Stella and I looked at each other and we both knew that the law enforcers were after Dylan and the pickpocket!


    The uniformed men quickly passed us running. One of them even said, "Don''t worry madame we will catch them," thinking that we were chasing the boys because they stole from us.


    Stella grabbed my elbow so I stopped running. She put her finger over her lips to signal me to be quiet. "Follow me," she whispered.


    I followed her as we walked away and made a quick turn to the alley nearby. Stella definitely knows her way around the place. I watched as she led me from alley to alley. I looked at her and saw her face filled with worry. One more turn, then we found what we were looking for.


    I put my hand over my mouth when I realized what was going on. Dylan and the boy were caught. Two men were holding both of their hands behind their backs and another man in uniform walked towards them. I noticed the star on his shoulder. He is a general. Stella stepped forward. I held her arms and shook my head no.


    "But.." she tried to disagree but I held her arm tighter.


    What the one star general did surprised me. He knelt down and talked to the boys, just like how Jacob did.


    "Why did you do it?" he asked. We can just conclude that Dylan and the boy stole from him.


    "We''re hungry!" the boy responded. Dylan glared at the General.


    "Where are your parents?" the General asked again.


    "The Governor put them in jail because we cannot pay our debt! He said that they will be shipped off to Beckforth to be slaves! Don''t you know that? Don''t you work for him?" the boy responded angrily almost to tears.


    I felt a tug in my heart. I was shocked. ''What? Was that true?'' I looked at Stella. Stella seemed to understand my thoughts because she nodded. That means all the children that I saw this afternoon had their parents taken away from them to be slaves!


    The General sighed, "I am so sorry to hear that."


    "If you are, then let us go!!!" It was Dylan.


    "Let them go!" the General ordered the other two men.


    The men looked at each other confused. One of them said, "But, General¡­"


    "Unhand them. That''s an or--" the General was about to say but he was cut off.


    "What do you mean General Abel?" I looked at the direction of the voice and saw a man in a black suit. I noticed his red signet ring on his right hand right away which means he has a high position in the government. He was holding his pipe on his left hand and his walking stick on the right. Behind him were twelve armed men. All of them prepared to draw their weapons.


    General Abel looked at the man and frowned. "Governor Victorino¡­"


    The Governor responded by looking at the general with disgust. He then walked to the boys and lifted their chins with his walking stick. "Thieves. Lock them in jail," he told the law enforcers.


    "They stole from me and I pardoned them," the General insisted.


    The Governor scoffed, "But they are thieves. People who broke the law must be put to jail," he replied. "A General such as you should be the one who upholds the law, should you not?"


    "They are just children. They do not belong in prison," the General answered.


    The Governor looked at the boys, "How old are you?" he asked.


    The boys glared at the Governor and refused to answer. "Not answering, eh?" he said and signalled the men. The men twisted the boys'' arms. They screamed. "How old?"


    "Thirteen," both of them answered immediately.


    The cruel Governor looked at the General, "See? They''re in their teens. One more year and we can sell them off as slaves." The General narrowed his eyes while the Governor laughed. "LOCK THEM UP!" he said and walked away.


    After hearing that, Stella shrugged my hold of her and ran to their direction. I ran after her, "No! You cannot do that! He is my son! I''ll pay for what he owes," she said and tried to stop them. "Let him go," she added.


    The Governor looked back at her. He was about to put his stick under Stella''s chin but I stepped forward in between them and pushed the stick away with the back of my left hand. "Don''t you dare!" I warned him.


    The governor glared at me. "Who do you think you are?" He raised his stick and was about to hit me when General Abel stepped in front of me and grabbed the stick.


    "That''s enough, Governor," he said in a stern voice.


    The Governor''s guards drew their weapons but the Governor signalled them to stop with his left hand. "No need for that. Just take them and put them in jail."


    The guards quickly followed and grabbed Stella and me as well. "Governor, hold on¡­" the General insisted.


    "General, I am upholding the law. I am taking those that broke the law," the Governor answered.


    "How did we break the law?" I replied as I struggled away from the guard''s hold.


    "Conspiring with these thieves, peasants," he said. The general tried to stop the governor once more but the latter warned. "Do not force me to report you to Beckforth, General. I can easily tell them that you are a traitor and get you executed."


    "Victorino¡­" his voice seething.


    The cruel governor ignored the general and ordered his men to follow him. I looked at the General with pleading eyes. He looked at me and looked down. ''What is going on? Why can''t he do anything?'' I cannot believe this! This is really happening! We are being dragged to be locked up!


    The next events happened so fast. After we were thrown into a carriage that transports prisoners, we were immediately put in jail. Dylan and the pickpocket were separated from us.


    I was still in shock so I was holding the jail bars to keep myself from falling over. "What just happened?" I blurted out.


    "Again, I apologize Darling," Stella told me. "After Governor Victorino held office, corruption got worse."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Canupeer is one of Beckfort''s overseas territories. After the death of our governor last year, Victorino was appointed by Beckforth as his replacement," she began to explain.


    "But he is horrible!" I replied.


    "I agree, Miss Darling. Most of Beckforth''s higher ups are corrupt. That is why Jacob does what he does because of them."


    "What do you mean by that?" Stella walked to the back of our prison cell and sat down. I followed her determined to listen to what she would say.


    She gave me a faint smile before she continued. "Jacob used to be so loyal to Beckforth. He lived in Fildas for quite a while to study and train to be a navy."


    Fildas is the capital of Beckforth. I was a bit surprised to learn that about Jacob.


    Stella continued, "He was a Navy Captain with letters of promotion to become an Admiral. But I believe he saw something that angered him so much. He left his post and began to fight for the people."


    "But he''s a pirate¡­" I cannot help but mumble.


    "True but it''s not the way you think. You see he figured out that fighting for the people will not change their way of life. They will still be poor. They will still be hungry¡­ Darling, Jacob steals from these corrupt noblemen to give back to the starving citizens."


    "I do not understand," I said. I am confused. I am a noblewoman but I do not steal from people. What does Stella mean?


    Stella sighed and continued with her explanation, "Noblemen of Beckforth appoint governors to rule the overseas territories. Then, they tell these governors to overtax the citizens. If they cannot pay their tax, they are in debt. If they cannot pay their debts, they are thrown in jail or worse sold off to be slaves as payment."


    "So the government forced the citizens to break the law and then punish them? That''s horrible," I replied. We do not do that in Francua.


    Stella nodded, "That''s why Jacob and his crew target ships that carry noblemen from Beckforth to steal the money so they can give it back to the citizens. That way, the citizens can pay their debts."


    At that moment, I felt like I had been punched in the gut. I felt bad by the way I accused and treated Jacob. He did not deserve that. He must have known that I am a noblewoman. He hates nobles. Just the thought of him hating me made me so upset that I wanted to cry. I have few noble friends in Beckforth but never have I imagined that their families might have been involved in this corruption.


    "I am so sorry¡­" is all I can say, "... I didn''t know. We are not like that in Francua."


    "You are a noblewoman, miss?"


    I nodded, "... but not from Beckforth."


    "How did you end up in my brother''s ship?"


    I told her the story of my first meeting with Jacob. Her facial expressions changed from being apologetic to smiling and laughing as I narrated what happened between her brother and me.


    "Do you think he hates me? I am a noblewoman after all," I asked.


    Stella shook her head. "From what you told me, he couldn''t have. Besides, he let you go free," she smiled. "In fact I think you''re good for him."


    I rolled my eyes. "We fight a lot!"


    Stella chuckled, "I have never seen Jacob laugh like the way he did at the docks this morning."


    "That is because he makes fun of me."


    Stella laughed hard. I diverted the topic. "Stella, the general a while ago, do you know him?"


    Stella nodded. "He''s the son of our late governor. You see, General Abel''s father, though appointed by Beckforth is a native of Canupeer so they put us first before the nobles'' orders."


    "Then why can''t he do something about the current situation? General Abel I mean?"


    "As long as Canupeer stays to be Beckforth''s territory, he''s limited. He loves the people though, despite the fact that some of them think he works for Beckforth¡­ him being a general and all."


    I closed my eyes. Canupeer is in a dire situation. As long as they remain Beckforth''s territory, they are under its laws and governance. The only way they can be free is a revolution to be a separate state or for another country to buy the land and make it a state.


    "Darling--"


    "Editha¡­ my name is Editha. Please do not tell Jacob."


    Stella smiled and nodded, "It is already late at night. We should sleep."


    "We are not escaping?" I asked.


    Stella giggled and shook her head, "By now, Jacob knows we''re captured and knowing him, he''s already planning for our rescue."


    I groaned, "He''s going to give me an earful because of this." I sighed and Stella chuckled. We laid down our head on the floor and slept.


    *****


    A loud bang woke me up. I looked at Stella who stood up after hearing it. I stood up as well and looked around. Another bang! I covered my ears. It sounded like an explosion. I looked at the wall in front of our jail railings. The sound came from there I am sure. A third bang! After that, there was a large hole on the wall enough for a person to fit in. Then, I saw Jacob enter followed by Lowen. I sighed in relief because our rescue came at last. At the same time, I am a bit anxious because I will definitely hear something from him.


    Jacob, the moment he came in kept staring at me. He did not look away even while breaking the chains from our prison cell. Not even when he opened the door and walked towards me. My heart beat faster. Usually, I could take on his gaze but this time I could not handle the intensity in his eyes. I blinked and looked down when he was two paces away from me. "Didn''t I tell you to go home with Stella?" he asked, then lifted my chin so my eyes were on him. His face was so close. I gasped.


    His gestures made me speechless. Before I could respond, he looked away and began scolding Stella about not following his directions but his hand never left my chin. When I removed it with my hand, he grabbed hold of my wrist. He was still scolding Stella but I felt his grip tightened. I began to feel my cheeks getting warm when he looked back at me and said, "Let''s go."


    After saying that, Jacob started leading me towards the exit they made. Stella and Lowen followed us. He did not let go of my wrist even as we walked out the hole to the courtyard. The sun was so bright that I had to shield my eyes with my other hand. I didn''t notice the chaos right away. When I did, I saw my favorite pirates in their shenanigans. They were battling the governor''s guards.


    This was the first time I saw them in action. I know most of them were not master swordsmen but their underhanded tactics were overwhelming the guards. Sandlot, Urdel, Zaki, and Thom had hidden weapons-- pistols and daggers and pointy things that I do not know the name of. They moved very quickly, guards were falling left and right!


    Jacob took out his pistol and began shooting without missing any targets. He did not waste any bullets. His grip on me tightened and he pulled me to him closer as if he did not want to lose me again (or maybe it was just my imagination). I looked at his face. He was intense and serious. I cannot help but mutter, "I''m sorry for not listening to you."


    He glanced at me for a little bit and I saw a hint of shock from his eyes. Then, he went back to doing what he was doing, clearing the way of enemies so we can pass through. When he was out of bullets, he replaced his pistol back and took a new one. I looked behind us and saw Stella being protected by Lowen. She smiled at me. I smiled back. It looked like the pirates were winning. The governor''s guards were not able to outwit them. Then¡­


    "HOLD YOUR FIRE OR I''LL SHOOT," a loud voice said. I knew that voice. I saw Stella''s smile vanish. She put her hand over her mouth. Her eyes filled with fear as she looked ahead. I looked in the direction of what she was looking at. That voice belonged to Governor Victorino and he was holding Dylan as a hostage¡­ gun on his right temple.


    Jacob''s jaw clenched. I saw him narrowed his eyes before pulling me behind him. "Lowen," he ordered.


    "Understood, Captain," I looked behind me and saw Lowen aimed.


    "Ha!! You wouldn''t dar--" the Governor was about to say but BANG! It was as fast as lightning! Lowen shot at the governor''s gun and it dropped on the ground. Dylan elbowed him and pushed him away then ran to us.


    The governor quickly drew another pistol from the holster inside his suit and was about to shoot the running Dylan when General Abel came in the scene and pointed a gun at him, "That''s enough, Governor," he said. I couldn''t help but sigh in relief.


    The governor knew he was cornered so he resorted to threats. "What is the meaning of this General Abel? Beckforth will hear of this and I can get you hanged!" he said and pointed at all of us. "All of you will be hanged for treason!"


    "That''s not going to happen--" the General began.


    Governor Victorino interrupted him, "If you kill me, Beckforth will send naval ships to attack Canupeer as punishment. This is rebellion against his majesty!"


    The General couldn''t hold it any longer. He clenched his fist and punched the governor on his face. I gasped. I cannot believe that General Abel is quite that strong as the governor''s face was almost twisted as he landed on the ground.


    "I SAID THAT IS NOT GOING TO HAPPEN! Canupeer is no longer Beckforth''s territory. Francua bought this as territory and made it into a free state," he said then grabbed a parchment from inside of his coat and unfurled it in front of Victorino. "Here is the document that proves that, signed and sealed by the King of Francua."


    Victorino glared at the governor after looking at the document. "You¡­ How did this happen?"


    "Do you really think I''ll sit idly by while you destroy the worth of the people on this island that my father protected?" the general said. "Father was a respected politician. He was a friend and a business acquaintance to the King of Francua. I wrote the King a letter stating our dilemma and made business negotiations with him. You are now looking at the new governor of Canupeer."


    I have not known the General for long but I wanted to applaud him. I couldn''t help but be proud of the honorable man. No wonder he held his silence. If he did not, Victorino could have seen his plans and did something to stop him. I looked at the people around me. Stella and Jacob smiled. Dylan''s eyes were wide in surprise and awe.


    "You are NOT welcome in Canupeer anymore!" General Abel told the governor. "You have an hour to sail away to leave this place or else I will execute you as a criminal myself!"


    Victorino cowered as he ran away. The new Governor Abel ordered the soldiers to make sure that Victorino and the rest of Beckforth''s loyalists are to sail back to Beckforth and never return to Canupeer. The soldiers quickly followed as they were loyal to Canupeer and were tired of upholding the laws of Beckforth.


    The ambience of the courtyard quickly changed into a celebratory mood. "Jacob, my arm, you can let go now," I said and smirked.


    Jacob looked at me and quickly let go. I know he was about to tell me something sarcastic but his attention was taken away by Governor Abel. "Jacob, thank you," he said. "You and your crew made this victory possible."


    Jacob scratched his head. He looked very uncomfortable with the gratitude that the governor was giving him. My eyebrows met. ''What now? He''s embarrassed?'' I couldn''t help but ask myself.


    "If not for your letter to the King of Francua, Canupeer would still be Beckforth''s territory. All I did was rescue my family," Jacob reasoned.


    Governor Abel smiled, "You never changed Jacob. Whatever you say, thank you. You have Canupeer to back you up with whatever you need."


    Jacob quickly smirked after hearing what the Governor said. "Well, now that you said that, my crew needs sustenance for about 6 months and I would gladly take what you can offer for free. Not to add my crew''s never ending merrymaking at Verna''s Tavern for one more day? Would you take care of the tab?" he said and beamed after.


    My mouth opened in shock. I couldn''t help but to chortle. Seeing me laugh, the general laughed with me. "Yes¡­ of course¡­ I will take care of it," he said in between laughs.


    *****


    The rest of the day was spent loading Labyrinth with goods. The governor and the people of Canupeer graced the crew with barrels of fruits, vegetables, meat, fish, and booze. The young men carried coals, timber, nails, ropes, and tools for Labyrinth as well. Some older men helped Thaddaeus perform maintenance on the ship. When it was over, Labyrinth looked new. Not to mention filled with food.


    That night, everyone was tired so we fell asleep quickly - the pirates at Labyrinth and me at Stella''s house. I woke up in the middle of the night because I got thirsty. I went to the kitchen to get water when I heard two voices. I got curious so I tiptoed and sneaked a peek. I saw Dylan and Jacob talking.


    "You cannot go with us," Jacob said.


    "I know and I won''t insist anymore," Dylan replied without a hint of hesitation.


    "What changed your mind?" Jacob asked.


    He looked at Jacob with his eyes filled with excitement. "Did you see General Abel? Did you see how he punched that wicked man? Did you see how that man landed on the ground? His face almost twisted? He sure put that man in his place " he said then laughed. "I want to be like General Abel. Jesse told me that the general will help all of them get reunited with their parents. He will petition Beckforth to release them from slavery. I want to help with that."


    I saw Jacob put his hands on Dylan''s head and ruffled his hair, "Very good."


    I smiled and left the two alone. I went back to bed. All''s well that ends well.


    True to his word, the crew spent the next day merrymaking at Verna''s Tavern. There was singing. I mean very loud singing.. mostly out of tune. They were so drunk, all of them fell asleep in the tavern. Good thing Verna did not mind as she was used to them doing this as long as they pay their tab and since the Governor was responsible for their tab, she said it''s good for business.


    The three days stay in Canupeer finally came to an end. When morning came, I surprised everyone when they boarded the ship and saw me there already waiting. Jacob looked at me and smirked, "So you finally made your decision?" he asked.


    I tossed my hair. "I have. But so you know, I did not want you to take me. This is a decision I am making by myself. I just want that to be clear," I said and smirked back.


    Jacob chuckled, "Fine, I concede. Welcome aboard," he said then raised his voice, "Let''s set sail!" All the crewmen followed his command.


    Lowen came to me and smiled, "Welcome back, Miss Darling," he said. I nodded. He nodded back and went to his post. I cannot help but notice that Lowen''s eyes express a certain melancholy that he tries to hide by always smiling. I wonder why.

 Chapter 4：THE 3RD ACCOUNT: LOWEN’S SMILE 1

    "Miss Darling, let go," Lowen said and smiled-- his usual smile. A smile that hides the grief in his eyes. I was holding his hand so he would not fall in the dark waters of the sea as our ship tipped over.


    The ship rocked again as another cannon broke Labyrinth''s hull. Then it exploded! I was startled and my grip on Lowen got loose. Lowen began falling to the sea. His smile did not leave his face. His eyes stayed the same--- grieving.


    "No!!!!" I screamed and got up. I opened my eyes and gasped. It was quiet. I checked all around me. I was in my quarters... on my bed. I blinked fast. The ship was not destroyed. There was no sound of navy ships nor cannons. I sighed in relief. It was just a bad dream.


    I tried to go back to sleep after that but after so many quick turns, I gave up. I stood up and changed. This time to breeches just in case something happens, I would not be limited by a dress and can quickly move to help my crew mates. I chuckled. I can''t believe that a noblewoman like me became an honorary pirate.


    I went up the main deck and realized it was still dark so I checked the pocket watch Jacob gave me. 5:00. I sighed. One more hour before dawn. I saw Puma on the wheel. He must be the group assigned during night watch. Fifer was on the watchtower with a telescope. He waved at me after he saw me. I walked to the side of the ship by the gunport and saw Lowen sleeping. I''m glad he''s okay and the dream was not true.


    I looked up at the sky and inhaled the scent of the seawater. I was beginning to look for the North Star when I heard Lowen mutter something so I turned to his direction.


    "Carole¡­" he said. His eyes still closed. He must be dreaming.


    I noticed how his relaxed breath quickly changed. "Stop. NO!!!!" he yelled and woke up. I saw how he took a deep sad sigh after he realized it was just a dream.


    "Are you alright?" I asked. He jumped a bit because he was startled when I spoke.


    He smiled and then looked at me, "I''m alright Miss Darling, it was just a bad dream," he said then got up. I know he tried to lace his voice with his usual cheery tone.


    "Ummmm, Lowen¡­" I began.


    Lowen looked at me with that same smile not leaving his face. "Yes, Miss Darling?"


    I was about to ask him about the name he muttered in his sleep but I held my tongue. I do not wish to offend him nor pry about his memories that he didn''t wish to share so I just said the first thing that came to mind (again), "Could you teach me how to shoot?"


    Lowen blinked thrice, maybe wondering why I said that but he replied politely, "Why would you want to know how?" he asked.


    I haven''t thought about that. I just said what I said without thinking given the circumstances that I was in. Now, I have to think of a reasonable reason why I wanted to learn how to shoot. Hmmm¡­ I was quiet for a while. Then, I smiled after. "So, I would not need to be rescued anymore, especially by Jacob," I said recollecting what happened at Canupeer.


    "I do not mind saving you, Darling," said a cool voice that I know very well. I looked at the person who spoke and there he was looking as fresh as the sea. I rolled my eyes. Who would look so vigorous and lively early in the morning?


    Jacob chuckled after seeing my reaction. "Good morning to you too, Darling," he said.


    "Good morning," I mumbled. Alright, usually I would just ignore him but after what I learned about him at Canupeer, I couldn''t help but respect the man. Although, I still find him annoying and irritating even though he is definitely handsome and charming and¡­. I shook my head abruptly because I do not like the direction of where my thoughts are going.


    Jacob called, "Puma, lower the anchor and go get rest." Puma quickly obeyed and after making sure that the anchor was secured, went to his quarter. Once he opened the door, Elgo went out and after saying a quick good morning to us went to Fifer and told him to go to sleep.


    Lowen was currently humming a tune while cleaning his musket when Jacob asked, "What does Darling need from you again, Lowen?"


    Lowen looked at Jacob and smiled, "She wanted me to teach her how to shoot," he answered.


    "Well? What do you think?" Jacob asked again.


    Lowen smirked, "It could really be very helpful but at the same time she might not need you to save her anymore," he teased.


    Jacob laughed and nodded, "You have a point but the less things for me to do, the better."


    I scoffed. "Well excuse me for being a burden," I said. Didn''t he just say a while ago that he doesn''t mind saving me? Now, he made it sound that rescuing me is such a task.


    He dismissed my annoyance, "Now, now, now, don''t be overly sensitive. What I am trying to say is, it is a good idea for you to learn how to shoot," he said nonchalantly.


    "Yes, because you find it tasking to rescue me," I retorted with sarcasm. I couldn''t help it. It''s not what he said, it''s the way he said it. "And I AM NOT OVERLY SENSITIVE," I added then crossed my arms.


    Jacob scratched his head, "You know what Darling, sometimes you are very confusing. You did say you do not want me to rescue you if I recall it correctly," he said.


    "Well you recalled it wrong," I answered, my voice getting higher.


    Lowen looked at us back and forth.


    "So you do want me to rescue you?" he asked.


    "Of course not!!!" I answered back, my face getting warm.


    Jacob''s eyebrows met. "Well what is it? You get mad at the thought of me not rescuing you but you do not want me to rescue you? How confusing can you get?" he looked at Lowen and then added, "Women are so difficult."


    I gasped. Now I am really mad! I looked at Lowen who began to scratch his head too. However, he is still smiling. This time, smiling reluctantly because he was caught in the middle of our squabble.


    "I am not being difficult! I wasn''t even talking to you in the first place!" I responded and quickly addressed Lowen, "Don''t you dare say something about women."


    Lowen opened his mouth and raised both of his hands.


    "Don''t drag Lowen into this! It is between you and me!" Jacob raised his voice at me.


    "Do not raise your voice at me!" I replied.


    "You raised your voice at me first!" he told me then looked at Lowen again. "Teach her how to shoot! This is so aggravating! I''m eating breakfast!" he said and walked away. He went to the direction of the kitchen door, opened it and slammed it close behind him.


    I was left inhaling and exhaling deeply. I can''t believe what just happened. The morning started wonderfully and Jacob just came in and ruined it! Or maybe it was me who ruined it. "AHHHHH!!!!" I groaned.


    "Do you want to eat breakfast first, Miss Darling?" Lowen asked with a reluctant smile.


    "Oh be quiet Lowen. I am not hungry," I replied.


    "But, it''s difficult to practice shooting in an empty stomach," Lowen told me and beamed.


    I sighed. Lowen is right. "I''m sorry I snapped at you," I apologized.


    Lowen smiled at me. "It''s alright, Miss Darling," he said and excused himself to eat breakfast.


    I sat down at one of the wooden chests nearby contemplating if I should follow Lowen right away or wait until Jacob is done eating breakfast before I go. My stomach grumbled. I whined. Even my own body is contradicting me. With heavy footsteps, I made my way to the kitchen.


    When I opened the door and entered, I heard continuous laughter. I scrunch my forehead then looked at Jacob. He was laughing heartily with his crew as if nothing happened between us. I sat at my usual place which is across from where Jacob sits down. Paco immediately gave me a plate and fork. Neville passed toast, butter, and warm milk in my direction.


    The food looked very appetizing and I know I am hungry but I couldn''t pick up my food and put them in my mouth. I mean, I just had a fight with Jacob. How was he alright? I am not alright. I am not angry at Jacob anymore and I want him to know that so I can enjoy my breakfast too. After all, our spat a while ago was very petty.


    I sighed and looked up. Jacob caught my gaze. He probably knew what I was thinking because he smiled at me. It was sincere. He nodded as if telling me everything''s alright. I sighed in relief and smiled back. I think we''ve made up.


    *****


    True to his word, after breakfast, Lowen began to train me how to shoot. He gave me a slingshot and told me to practice hitting the target first. He then placed a can about six feet from me and told me to aim. I did. Of course I missed it.


    "It''s alright Miss Darling, you will get it soon," he said and told me to do it again. I did and I missed again. Lowen smiled.


    It took me three hours before I hit the target. Lowen told me to make sure I hit it ten times consecutively before he can give me his next lessons. It took me a while before I did. At first, I was hitting fives consecutively. Then, it increased to eight. Just before lunch I hit my tenth. Lowen clapped his hands and told me we will continue after lunch.


    It was Friday of the fifth month. Puma, Wabi, and I were practicing shooting targets while messing around. Puma and Wabi were keeping scores and were having a contest. The winner gets to order the loser for an entire month. I wanted to join the contest but they told me that they did not want to order me around because they were almost 100 percent sure that I would lose. If Jacob was the one who told me that, I would be aggravated but with these two, I even laughed at what they said.


    We were having so much fun when Jacob decided to watch us practice. Puma and Wabi greeted him and showed off their skills. Jacob applauded.


    "How far can she shoot?" Jacob asked Lowen pertaining to me.


    Lowen beamed, obviously proud of me, and answered, "Twenty meters, about eighty percent on target."


    Jacob smiled and looked at me. "Not bad. I think you''re ready for a pistol," he said then took one of his pistols from his holster.


    My eyes widened. Is he serious? Jacob walked towards me so Puma and Wabi gave way, "What do you think, are you ready?" he asked me and handed me his pistol.


    I was reluctant at first. I looked at the pistol in his hand and then looked at him. "Are you sure? What if I do not hit my target and hit Labyrinth instead? Aren''t we going to sink?" I asked nervously. I can feel my hands starting to get wet. When the pirates were practicing using their pistols, they did not miss.


    Jacob chuckled, "No we will not sink. Just bullet holes," he said and put the gun on my hand.


    Lowen took the target and placed it on a plank twenty meters from where I stood. Jacob guided my hands on how to hold the gun, his hands travelled up my arms to straighten them and landed on my shoulders. I felt chills on my spine as he stood behind me. His breath on my ears.


    "Calm down, look straight, focus on the target," he said. His lips almost touched my ear. His right hand went back to my hand and guided my pointer finger in the trigger.


    I had to take a deep calming breath not only because I was nervous about shooting a gun for the first time but also because Jacob''s nearness was sending butterflies in my stomach! I could not concentrate. I looked at my target and tried to focus even if I could feel Jacob''s breathing. Then, when I felt like it was the right time, I pulled the trigger.


    BANG! I felt the vibration the bullet made as it passed through the barrel. I heard the bullet made contact with the target but it did not topple over. I couldn''t help but groan in frustration. I almost forgot Jacob was behind me. I want to hit the target. I shrugged him off of me so he stepped back. I positioned myself again and concentrated. Then, I shoot. It was a clean hit. I couldn''t help but smile and I shrieked.


    I turned to him and because of my excitement I hugged him, "I did it!!!" I said. I was so ecstatic that it took me a while to notice what I did reflexively and was too late to do anything when Jacob hugged me back.


    "Good job," he whispered.


    I gasped after realizing what just happened. I felt my ears become warm. I knew they turned pink. I let go of the hug and pushed him mildly. He chuckled and looked at me. I couldn''t look back so instead I handed him his pistol back.


    "You can have it," he replied. "You need it to practice more," he said then lifted my chin up so I could look him in the eye.


    I blushed. I have to quickly think of what to say before he notices that I felt awkward. "Alright, thank you," was the only thing I managed to say. I was about to turn around and leave but Wabi and Puma began teasing.


    "Oooooooohhhhhh," they both said before reenacting what just happened.


    "I did it!!!" Wabi said and shrieked like a girl. Then, he hugged Puma.


    Puma hugged him in return, "Good job."


    I knew I was already red like a ripe tomato but they kept on.


    Puma took hold of Wabi''s chin, "You need to practice more," he imitated Jacob but moved closer to Wabi''s face. Their lips only an inch away from each other. Wabi closed his eyes. I gasped.


    "Don''t make me shoot you," Jacob said, his pistol already pointed at the two pirates.


    Puma and Wabi quickly raised both of their hands in surrender. Lowen put his hand on his face and laughed hard. I could not move. I was very embarrassed. Jacob seeing my dilemma looked at me and whispered, "You can leave now, I have them under control."


    I do not need to be told twice. I quickly turned around and ran to my quarters. Once I was inside, I quickly closed the door and leaned on it. I shut my eyes to calm down but my mind disagreed with me because it kept replaying what just happened, from his touches when he was showing me how to hold the pistol to the hug then to the reenactment. I felt my cheeks get warmer, "Editha, stop!" I scolded myself. I put the pistol on top of the desk and laid down on the bed. I stared at the ceiling of my quarter. What is going on with me?


    *****


    "We are running out of provisions," Neville told Jacob after dinner as the pirates were clearing the table.


    Paco laid down a map on the table. Elgo and Jacob studied it. I sighed. They seldom use the navigation room. Good thing Paco is always prepared with maps as if he already knew what Jacob is thinking.


    They were discussing how we were currently adrift northeast in the Pacube Ocean. "Patomoso is the nearest port," Elgo pointed at the map.


    "How many leagues is that?" Neville asked worried about our food supplies.


    "One hundred leagues¡­ About three days sail," Jacob responded. "Can we still manage? If not Puma and Wabi can go ahead and start fishing for our food," he said eyeing them knowingly. I wonder if he wanted to punish them for what happened that afternoon.


    Neville laughed realizing the meaning of the captain''s humor. "We can get by," he answered.


    "I''ll have them walk the plank then," Jacob teased and winked at me.


    "Captain¡­" they both whined at the same time. "... we apologized already."


    "Captain, you said Patomoso, correct?" Thaddaeus asked in a baritone voice.


    "Yes, why?"


    Thaddaeus looked at Lowen, "Isn''t that where your hometown is?" he asked.


    Lowen smiled his usual smile as a response and nodded.


    "When was the last time you went back?" I can''t help but ask.


    Lowen turned to me. "This will be the first if we dock there in three days," he answered then beamed.


    "You must be excited," I said.


    Lowen looked down and frowned for a moment. That was the first time I saw him make that expression. Then, he sighed and smiled, "Not really¡­" he replied.


    "Ohhh¡­" I said and looked at Jacob. He was studying Lowen before he turned to me. He rested his face on his fist and stared.


    I raised my eyebrows and accepted his challenge so I stared back. The crew looked at us back and forth before Laurel broke the silence and began teasing, "Let the staring contest begin! Who wants to make a bet?" he said,


    Jacob looked at him warningly, "You want to walk the plank with Puma and Wabi? I have enough musicians on board anyways," he said.


    "No thank you, Captain," he answered singsongy.


    Jacob went back to staring at me. I had to divert the topic or else his crew will tease us senseless. "Isn''t Patomoso one of Beckforth overseas territories?"


    "Yes, why do you ask?" Jacob answered.


    "Are we going to meet someone like Governor Victorino again?"


    "Lowen?" Jacob turned to Lowen.


    Lowen shook his head. "Unlike Canupeer, Patomoso is too far from Beckforth. After making Patomoso a territory, they appointed the Monroe family to govern it. The Monroe''s lived in Patomoso for generations."


    "How about overtaxing and selling people as slaves?" I asked again.


    "The last time I was there, we did not have that. As long as Patomoso can give its annual tax quota to Beckforth, Beckforth didn''t mind. Although the tax was still high. But then again, that was a long time ago. I do not know how it is at this time," Lowen explained.


    "That does not sound promising. How long were you gone?" I replied.


    "Almost five years," Lowen answered.


    I sighed. I couldn''t help but worry. That was a long time ago. Canupeer changed after a short while. I must admit I do not feel excited.


    I think Jacob noticed my worry so he said, "Don''t worry your pretty little head, Darling. If something goes wrong, I will rescue you. Plus, I do not think it will be easy to harm you this time. You''re feisty with the pistol."


    "Did she shoot a pistol yet?" Paco asked.


    "Yes," Puma replied then he smiled teasingly. "Then, she got overly excited. Huh, Wabi?" he said and elbowed Wabi. Wabi was about to say something but I answered first.


    "Oh be quiet Puma, I am not the one who almost kissed Wabi, am I?" I retorted. I won''t allow them to embarrass me again.


    The whole crew looked at them both, curiosity in their eyes, "What is going on?" Urdel asked.


    "But it was only to--" Wabi tried to explain but the whole crew was already joining in the teasing.


    "YOU ALMOST KISSED PUMA?" Thom asked. "How desperate are you, mate?"


    I giggled. What goes around comes around. "Their lips were just one more inch away. It was that close¡­ and Wabi closed his eyes, huh Jacob?" I added. I turned to Jacob and smiled at him too sweetly.


    Jacob understood what I am doing so he joined in, "Don''t you worry we are docking at Patomoso soon. There will be a lot of women there," he teased.


    "CAPTAIN!!!!" Puma and Wabi screamed at the same time.


    That didn''t help because Thaddaeus observed. "Whoa, you two are completely in sync," he said.


    The teasing continued after that. I made my way out of the kitchen onto the deck to escape it. There might be a chance that they will tease me back. I inhaled the scent of the waters again. I will never get tired of how the sea smells. The serenity of the sea calmed me down. I closed my eyes.


    "Is everything alright?"


    I already knew it was Jacob. "Uh huh," I mumbled, my eyes remained closed.


    There was a deafening silence after. I was curious if Jacob had already left so I opened my eyes. There he was by my side. He was watching me with a studying gaze. I felt my cheeks get warm so I looked away.


    "Can I help you?" I asked.


    I saw from the corner of my eye that he smiled, then looked at the sea. "When are you going to tell me your name?"


    "Why do you insist?"


    "Do you really like it when I call you, Darling?" he said then smirk.


    "I already said I''m used to it," I answered.


    He raised his left brow, his smirk not leaving his face, "Then should I call you MY Darling?"


    I frowned at him but I won''t be irritated or else he wins. "I am NOT YOURS though," I retorted and smiled too sweetly.


    He looked back at me and stepped forward leaning towards me. Our faces just a few inches away, "Should I make you mine then?" he asked.


    My mind went completely blank. I am not sure if he is teasing me but his face exudes seriousness. I did not move, he inched a little closer. His lips just a breath away. His actions took me by surprise. I immediately turned around and ran to my quarter. That night, I could not sleep.


    *****


    Three days passed by quickly. I tried to avoid Jacob as much as possible. Every time I saw him on those days, I would go the other way. I busied myself with target practice. I ate breakfast, lunch, and dinner later or earlier just to make sure that I did not see him. It''s not that I do not want to see him, it is because after that night, I do not know how to act around him. Every time my eyes catch where he was, my heart would beat faster and faster.


    I think he understood because he did not pester me. After docking in Patomoso port, the pirates went their separate ways to get the provisions we need to continue our journey. I went with Lowen this time. We were walking towards the city''s trade center laughing and having a conversation when he suddenly changed his expression. His eyes were fixed onto someone. I followed his gaze and saw a woman in a white dress walking across us. She, too, was looking at Lowen. When our paths met, she looked at me and gave me a sad smile and turned to Lowen.


    "Lowen, you''re back," she said in a quiet voice.


    Lowen did not smile. Instead, his face showed a pained expression. There, for the first time, I saw his honest reaction.


    "Carole¡­" he uttered.

 Chapter 5：THE 3RD ACCOUNT: LOWENS SMILE 2

    "Carole," he uttered.


    That was the name I heard him say nights ago when he was having a bad dream. I stared at Lowen to study him. His fists were clenched. I am not sure if he was upset or just controlling himself from doing something. It was very obvious that this woman is very special to him.


    For a moment, Lowen and the woman he called Carole stopped and gazed at each other. No words but it seemed like they were having a quiet conversation. But then, a voice called her, "MAMA!!!" A boy came running towards her who held her right hand, followed by a man who put his arm around her shoulder. Carole shut her eyes hard. Disgust showed on her face.


    "So you are finally back," the man said pertaining to Lowen. Carole shrugged the man''s hold from her shoulders. The man frowned at her and turned towards me, "Where are my manners? I am Sgt. Richard Monroe, Carole''s husband and Lowen''s best friend," he said then held his hand out.


    I heard Lowen scoffed quietly. I accepted the sergeant''s hand and introduced myself, "They call me Darling," I said and quickly let go.


    Carole looked at me with a subtle hint of indignation. Richard responded, "Ah! Very interesting name. Am I allowed to call you that as well?" he joked.


    Lowen replied for me, "I believe our captain would not appreciate that. You can call her ''miss''." Lowen took my elbow and guided me away after saying, "If you''ll excuse us." I saw Carole watch us as we left before her son began dragging him away to the other direction.


    Lowen was quiet for quite a while. He was not smiling. I can clearly see that he was very upset. I tried breaking the ice, "Are you alright?"


    I think he remembered that I was with him because he quickly beamed, "Yes, Miss Darling. I was just lost in thoughts," he said.


    I sighed loudly and stopped walking, "You know, you do not have to pretend you are alright if you are not." There! I finally said it. I had wanted to tell him that for a very long time now.


    Lowen stopped and turned to me, "What do you mean?"


    Lowen could hate me after this but I will meddle. It is for his own good. "I heard you say Carole''s name when you were having a nightmare a long time ago. Who is she?"


    He looked at me and we were quiet for a while. I was beginning to be unsure as to whether it was the correct decision when he finally spoke. "Carole¡­ she was my former betrothed¡­ er.. fiancee."


    "I knew it!" I can''t help but say. "The sergeant, he''s not really your best friend, is he?" I asked, my curiosity at its peak.


    Lowen chuckled after he saw how eager I was. "You know Miss Darling, I am really not comfortable to talk about this but to answer your question, he was before," he said.


    "But¡­ I want to know what happened," I insisted.


    He sighed. "It''s simple really. She chose him," he said sadly.


    I know there was more to it but Lowen already made it clear that he does not want to talk about it. "I see¡­ so the sergeant''s family is in charge with Patomoso, correct?"


    Lowen nodded.


    "Are they corrupt?"


    "Well¡­ in a way. Their family can get away with doing something morally wrong. They had to increase the tax so they also get money aside from the quota that they need to give Beckforth. They monopolize most of the businesses in the area. But, there were also decent people in that family."


    "Richard?"


    Lowen groaned, "Oh no!!! Richard gets what he wants ALL THE TIME. I''m talking about his father. Richard grew up under his grandfather''s tutelage so he grew up rotten. He followed in that old man''s footsteps. His father on the other hand, cared for people but since he was born out of wedlock, even if he was the only son, he was not important. No one in his family listens to him," he said.


    "How were you best friends with Richard then?"


    Lowen thought for a while, "I don''t remember. It had always been like that ever since we were young."


    "What ended it?" I continued to pry.


    Lowen sighed again, "Miss Darling, this is the last question that I will answer. He coveted Carole," he said.


    After that, he was determined not to let me ask anymore questions about his private life. He busied himself with accumulating his part of Neville''s food supply list. We ended up completing our mission in half the time. Then, we went back to Labyrinth.


    During dinner, the crew decided to stay one more day or two in Patomoso so Thaddaeus could finish making some repairs to Labyrinth. I looked at Lowen and although he was quite a bit displeased, he still showed us his smile. He excused himself from dinner first.


    I felt sorry for Lowen. I could never imagine his pain. His best friend coveted his fiancee and got what he wanted. After I finished eating, I looked for him. As usual he was by the gunport cleaning the muskets quietly. I slowly approached and sat down on a wooden chest.


    He looked at me and sighed already knowing what I am up to. "Miss Darling, you have to let it go," he told me right away.


    "Did you? Let go I mean?" I asked.


    Lowen looked away. "I thought I did. I smile all the time," he said.


    "Honestly, I think you are running away and just hiding what you really feel. Because even though you smile, the sadness in your eyes is very obvious," I replied.


    Lowen gave up. He knew that I would not stop until I heard his story. "You really wanted to know what happened five years ago?"


    I gave him a faint smile and nodded eagerly, "I promise, it will help you too."


    Lowen took a deep breath and told me his memory five years ago....


    "Lowen, let''s elope," Carole told him with tears streaming down her face. She came to his house and said it was urgent. They were in the backyard when his fiancee started crying.


    "I do not understand what is going on? Why are you so upset?" Lowen responded trying to calm his fiancee down.


    "Richard''s grandfather bribed my uncle so he broke off our engagement," she replied and sniffed.


    "Why would he do that?" Lowen was confused. Richard was his best friend.


    "I told you. Richard¡­ he lusts for me," Carole said.


    "He''s my best friend."


    Carole shook her head. "You are oblivious on how he looks at me or on his advances when you are not looking."


    Lowen clenched his fists. "I will go talk to him," he said.


    Carole shook her head again, "There''s no time. We have to leave and we have to leave now!"


    Lowen smiled at her and held her face in his palms. "Everything will be alright. I will have to tell Father and Mother first. We will leave tonight. Pack your bags and meet me by the pier at seven," he assured her.


    Carole nodded. Lowen wiped her tears away with his thumbs and pulled her face closer. He kissed her and she responded. It was a quick one. After, he let her go and Carole left to prepare for her escape.


    Lowen quickly went inside the house to tell his parents the news. His father and mother understood. His father withdrew his inheritance money from the bank and gave it to him so he could support Carole. His mother helped him pack his belongings while giving him motherly advice. Then, when he was all prepared, he bid his parents farewell. His mother kissed his cheeks with tears in her eyes and his father told him how he was proud of him. Never did he realize that that was the last moment he will have with them. He waved goodbye.


    Lowen was waiting for Carole by the pier, he already bought their ticket to sail away from Patomoso. It was thirty minutes past seven and Carole was still not there. He could not help but worry. He could not put his finger on it but his gut told him something was very wrong so he decided to search for her. He went to her house but her uncle told him that she left already.


    His fear grew when an acquaintance saw him and ran to his direction in such urgency. "Lowen! Your house is on fire!"


    "What?" he said and ran back to his house. He saw how the fires quickly spread and swallowed the entire structure. He quickly looked around to search for his parents but he couldn''t find them. "Where''s my Ma and Pa?" he asked one of his neighbors.


    No one dared to give him a response. As a matter of fact, the spectators began to disperse. Lowen shook in anger and ran to the burning house but it was too late. The roof collapsed! "MA¡­ PA!!!!" he screamed. Then, his mind went blank as his knees weakened. He knelt on the ground. He felt as if his blood were being drained from his body as he watched the fire turn to smoke and the smoke turned to debris and ashes.


    Then, he heard footsteps walking behind him. He looked up. It was Carole. She stood there watching the ruins and then she said with every coldness in her voice, "I will marry Richard. I choose him." Lowen clenched his jaw and looked away while Carole whimpered and walked away.


    "As I told you Miss Darling, she chose him," Lowen finished the story in a very quiet voice.


    I noticed I was already crying when a tear dropped on the back of my hand. "Oh Lowen," I said and wiped my tears away.


    Lowen looked at me, his eyes filled with tears as well. He quickly wiped them away and continued, "After I buried what was left of my Ma and Pa, I heard about Captain Jacob in the docks. He was quite famous as the pirate giving money to the citizens and defying Beckforth. I showed him my skills as a gunner and sailed with him.


    "Is Richard''s grandfather the one who ordered your house to be burned?"


    Lowen nodded, "And the worst part about it, I cannot do anything. Not even take revenge."


    "I''m so sorry for asking you, I shouldn''t have asked," I said as tears came flowing down my cheeks again.


    Lowen seemed to pity me because he smiled, "It''s alright Miss Darling. I feel a bit better. It has been five years and I haven''t told anyone about what happened. So, thank you for listening to me."


    I was about to tell him something when someone called for his name.


    "LOWEN!!!! PLEASE!!! HELP ME!!!" It was a woman''s voice. I looked at Lowen, we both knew who it was. She continued to wail for help, repeating those words over and over and over again. But, Lowen and I did not move.


    Jacob and the rest of the pirates came out from the kitchen because of the commotion. He ordered Urdel and Sandlot to help Carole board the ship. Once she was on the main deck, she scanned the ship and after seeing Lowen, she ran to him.


    "Lowen," she uttered as she ran.


    After hearing Lowen''s story, I can''t help but be protective of him so before Carole could reach him I stepped in between them. "What do you want?" I asked her. I might have been glaring because she was taken aback.


    Carole sniffed. Her tears began to flow down, "Please¡­ he''s the only one I have left to help me."


    My eyebrows met, "And what of your husband? Of your uncle?" I asked.


    "My uncle was long dead. My husband did this to me," she said and pointed at the purple bruise on her face.


    "Serves you right!" I know it might have been harsh but I couldn''t help myself¡­ not after knowing Lowen''s pain.


    Jacob walked towards us and intervened. "Darling, maybe we should hear her out first," he told me.


    I closed my eyes trying to contain my anger and looked at Jacob. "But she--" I began but Jacob gently pulled me to his side so I could see Lowen''s reaction.


    Lowen made a fist as he looked at Carole. Carole pleaded, "Richard took my son... He was furious that you were back and took it out on me¡­" she said in between sobs.


    Lowen''s face softened. "He hurt you?" he asked.


    Carole whimpered and nodded, "Please help me. There''s no one here to help me. Please Lowen¡­" she begged. From where I stood, Carole did look very helpless.


    Lowen covered his eyes with his hand. He tried to hide himself wiping his tears that were threatening to fall. He looked back at Carole, "What would you have me do?" he asked.


    "Help me get my son back."


    Lowen sighed. "No," he said and walked away.


    Carole cried as she slumped down. Jacob caught her in time and led her to sit on one of the wooden chests. "I do not know what is going on but let me talk to Lowen," he assured her then looked at me. "Talk to her, Darling," he asked me.


    I shook my head, "After what she did to Lowen? No¡­" I said as my tears began to fall again.


    Jacob smiled at me and stopped my tears before they completely fell down. "There are always two sides to the story. Hear her out¡­ please," he pleaded.


    I still do not want to do it but I nodded. Jacob went to follow Lowen but not after telling the crew to look after the ladies. The pirates kept their distance to give me and Carole the privacy to talk. I do not want to talk to her so I just kept staring.


    Carole was the first one to break the silence. "Are you Lowen''s beloved?" she asked.


    "NO!!! Why would you think that?" I answered quickly. That question shocked me. Lowen is just like a brother or a cousin to me.


    "Your reaction towards me and his being protective of you," she replied then sniffed. Her eyes were still red from crying.


    "Oh that? Well, because here at Labyrinth, we are just like family," I answered and crossed my arms. I am still not convinced that she is a good person.


    Carole nodded. "I see¡­" she said and looked down on her fingers, a bit embarrassed. I saw another tear fell from her eyes.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. I sat down beside her, "Alright. What is your side of the story? Why did you choose that despicable man over Lowen?" I decided to give her a benefit of a doubt.


    She looked at me. Hope filled her eyes. "I had to. When Lowen and I decided to elope, I went back home to pack my bags. My uncle secretly told Richard about our plans so on my way to meet Lowen, he took me¡­ forcibly," she said and tears began to well up her tears once more.


    I held my breath. I think I already know what she was about to say but Carole tried to continue while she shivered, "Richard¡­ he took me to his room... in his grandfather''s house and¡­" she swallowed and clenched her fists, "and¡­"


    I saw how she was struggling so I held her hand. "I understand. You don''t have to say it anymore," I told her. She looked at me and tried to smile. "Why didn''t you tell Lowen?"


    She closed her eyes before she answered, "I wanted to but I couldn''t. Richard''s grandfather killed Lowen''s parents and burned them because of me¡­ because I refused Richard. Richard said that if I continue to deny him, he will kill Lowen too. I was so afraid. Besides how could I face Lowen after Richard defiled me. What do I have to offer him?"


    "Oh Carole¡­" I said. I had totally misjudged her. "I apologize for my rude behavior a while ago."


    She nodded, "Now, Richard took the only one that is keeping me from going insane. If I lose my son, how do I live? Please, Miss, help me convince Lowen to help me. After I get my son, we will leave this place." I nodded.


    "Lowen wait," Carole ran after him.


    I was about to run after them but Jacob grabbed my elbow and turned me to him. "Let them talk," he began. "It''s five years overdue." Then, he smirked, "Plus, we have another business to attend to."


    I looked at him confused, my eyebrows furrowed, "What do you mean?"


    "We''re getting her son back," he said. "We''re going to the old man''s manor."


    "Just the two of us?" He nodded. "How about the guards? Why me?" I asked. My voice was in panic.


    Jacob smiled, "You know how the boy looks like. It will be faster if it is just the two of us, we can go in and come out easily. They wouldn''t suspect you. The guards? You can shoot them. It''s good practice," he answered without any worries.


    I scoffed in disbelief. He wanted me to shoot at someone! I really cannot believe him. But even though I was in complete disagreement with Jacob, I found myself changing into breeches and taking my pistol. Before we left, he made sure that my pistol was fully loaded and off we went.


    *****


    "Do you want to drive or shoot?" Jacob asked me as he struck the horses of the buggy to run in full speed. He just told me to shoot the guards that were chasing us after we successfully rescued the boy. There were two groups, three guards in another buggy and a separate rider. Carole''s son was currently holding onto Jacob tightly, his head hidden against Jacob''s body as he was instructed.


    "Are you kidding me?! I do not know how to drive a buggy!" I said out loudly because we were in the middle of a chase.


    Jacob looked at me and smiled. "Just as I thought. Now, shoot them!" he answered.


    I want to argue but he has a point so I aimed and shot. I missed it. "It''s a moving target!" I complained.


    "It''s good practice! Just keep on! You''ll get it!" he encouraged me and then laughed.


    I groaned and repositioned myself. I kept on aiming and shooting until my efforts were rewarded. I was able to hit the wheel! The chasers'' buggy tumbled over. One more left, the rider. He aimed at me but Jacob was able to maneuver the buggy so he missed. Then it was my turn. I pulled the trigger but I only scraped his shoulder. I groaned. I tried another shot and aimed at the poor horse''s thigh this time and thank God I hit the target right away. The horse stumbled on its legs and so did the rider.


    I turned around panting. Jacob looked at me and smiled, "Good job!"


    I looked back at him, "I''m never doing this again! It was harder than it looked!"


    He chuckled in response and continued to drive but not back to the ship.


    "Where are we going?!" I asked.


    "Give the boy back to his mother!" he answered.


    "You know where they are?!"


    "I have a hunch!"


    Jacob''s hunch was on point but what we saw was not the picture I wanted to see. Lowen and Carole were in a clearing. They were currently surrounded but he was still protecting Carole. Richard, obviously, planned the whole ambush. Jacob told me to stay with the boy and to make sure that he will not witness the violence that was about to happen. I hugged Carole''s son, his face buried in my shoulders.


    I saw Jacob pulled two of his pistols and aimed. Two of the men dropped. Richard''s goons looked at Jacob and began to aim but Lowen took a shot after pushing Carole down. The shot surprised Richard''s men. I must admit Jacob and Lowen were freaks of nature when it comes to shooting. They were sharpshooters and very quick. In no time after a series of shots, it was just Richard standing.


    Richard looked at Lowen. His eyes seething, "You never stop winning, don''t you? First, at shooting, then with Carole¡­ and then now. Why don''t you let me win just once? I am your best friend after all," he said and aimed at Lowen.


    "This is not a game Richard. It never was. These are people''s lives! We do not play with people''s lives. We do not order for them to be burned alive or take them against their wills. You call me your best friend? But you never acted like one! " Lowen responded and aimed at Richard as well.


    Both men were about to pull the trigger but Carole, seeing what was going on stood up and shielded Lowen. "If you want to kill Lowen, just kill me first!" she wailed and began crying. "You already have ruined me anyway! Just end it!"


    Richard was stunned. The consequences of his actions finally slapped him to see the truth.That he was a vile man. He was quiet for a while and then said, "You still love him? After all these years?" he asked, his eyes filled with misery.


    "Yes and I will never stop!" Carole answered right away. Lowen looked at her, his aim still unwavering.


    At Carole''''s confession, Richard put his gun down. He chuckled like a crazy person,"I did love you, you know. In my own way¡­ I loved you," he said then pointed the gun at his temple. BANG! It was too fast. Just like that, he was gone.


    *****


    At the news of Richard''s death, his grandfather had a heart attack and became paralyzed. Being the next nearest male kin, Richard''s father inherited all the responsibilities of the Monroe''s. Lowen said he was a decent man but time will tell if he really was. Carole was finally free!


    Before we left to continue our journey, I overheard Carole and Lowen talking. Carole''s countenance had improved. Her son, Ferdie was watching them as they talked.


    "Thank you for everything," Carole said.


    Lowen smiled, "You know I ¡­ I also have not stopped loving you. If you had told me sooner what had happened, I would have not left you. I would have taken you away with me."


    Carole replied, "Why don''t you stay now?" Her eyes were hopeful.


    Lowen looked at us then back to Carole, "I have to help Captain Jacob with his mission but after that I will come back for you and we will get married. That, I promise you."


    Carole nodded. Lowen bridged the gap between them and gave her a kiss. They lingered like that for a while. The little boy had to close his eyes. After their kiss, Lowen climbed aboard with his face truly beaming.. it was a real smile this time. Then, we set sail.


    We were some miles away when Jacob approached Lowen, "That boy¡­" he said pertaining to Ferdie. "... he looks exactly just like you." He looked at Lowen knowingly. Lowen widened his eyes and turned to look back. I chuckled. Now, he had another reason to come back.


    I walked to the end of the ship and watched as Patomoso disappeared from sight. It was yet another fulfilling day. Jacob followed me and leaned on the railings as he faced me.


    "You haven''t answered the question I asked you the other night. You just ran away and avoided me after," he said.


    I sighed deeply, "I do not want to be owned by anyone. I am not a thing,"


    "That was not what I meant," he said and looked at me seriously.


    I looked at him as well and gave him a faint smile. "I think I understand what you mean. But, the answer is still no," I said. I barely got to do what I want. It was not even a year yet. I do not want to be tied to anyone.


    Jacob sighed sadly but smiled after, "Alright then¡­ Understood," he said then walked back to the wheel. I couldn''t help but watch him go. I knew I answered correctly but why do I feel miserable? I closed my eyes and sighed deeply.


    "Ah!!!! Young love. It must be nice. Reminds me of when I was young," I turned towards the direction of the voice. It was Neville. He handed me a glass filled with a drink of his own concoction.


    I looked at him and asked, "So what is your story?"


    He chuckled, "In time Miss Darling¡­. I will tell you in time¡­"

 Chapter 6：THE 4TH ACCOUNT: THE BUTLER WHO FELL IN LOVE 1

    Labyrinth is currently docked near the shores of Iwahi. It was afternoon. Another three months had passed and the pirates just looted five merchant ships from Beckforth. Iwahi is one of Beckforth''s territories so we visited to distribute what we stole from the corrupt noblemen back to the citizens. They were so ecstatic so they arranged appreciation festivities for the pirates. I couldn''t help but smile. It''s very unusual that pirates were celebrated as heroes rather than villains.


    "Will you be joining the festivities?" Neville asked me.


    "I''m not sure," I replied. "Are you?" I asked him.


    Neville laughed, "Of course I will! I''ll just put these in the kitchen... and why don''t you come with me. The natives should see that you are the most beautiful woman here," he said with glee.


    I couldn''t help but giggle. If Paco is just like the father on the ship, Neville is the favorite uncle. He always favors me. "Do I need to change?" I asked.


    Neville scrutinized me from head to foot. "No need. You look presentable," he said then went to the kitchen. "Wait for me!" he yelled.


    "I will!" I called.


    The festivities were held in the town square. Right away, I heard the familiar voices of Puma, Wabi, and Laurel singing whilst one of the natives played the ukulele. Fifer and Tibet joined in the music with their harmonicas. They waved at me after they saw me and I waved back.


    Paco, Gondro, Thaddaeus and Lowen were talking to what looks like the head of the town and some important men. It looked like the conversation was about ships and sailing because I saw them motion sails and sailing towards the wind. Sandlot, Urdel, Thom, and Zaki tried to flirt with some ladies. I chuckled as some of the girls politely declined.


    Then, my eyes caught a glimpse of him. Jacob was surrounded with women.. lovely women! They were giggling to his every word. I couldn''t help but scoff. One of the beautiful ladies with a yellow hibiscus flower on her hair linked her arms to him and asked him to dance. My left brow arched.


    "Well, would you look at that? Looks like the captain is going to be shaking the sheets tonight," Neville said.


    I looked at Neville with wide eyes. I couldn''t believe he just said that! "Excuse me Neville, there is a Lady here," I pointed out.


    Neville chuckled "Uh-huh. A lady who looks jealous," he teased.


    I gasped! "Me? Jealous? Not a chance!" I replied then rolled my eyes.


    "Did I say it was you? Why so defensive?" Neville responded and laughed after.


    "Neville!!" I raised my voice accidentally and half of the people in the festivities looked in our direction. I suddenly felt awkward with the attention that I got, so I scooted behind Neville to hide my embarrassment.


    I saw Jacob peered in my direction and smiled after he saw a glimpse of me. He mouthed, "Are you alright?"


    I quickly nodded my head and waved him off. He gave me a curt nod and focused his attention to the woman with a yellow hibiscus flower in her hair.


    "That was a false move," Neville glanced at me and shook his head.


    "Oh be quiet," I answered and grimaced.


    I looked back at the woman and noticed that she was very attractive. Her soft waves landed behind her back. She has very thick curved lashes and her almond shaped eyes were very expressive. Unlike the other ladies around Jacob, she has grace in her movements and she possesses a melodic laughter. It dawned on me that she is very, very, VERY alluring!


    The festivities continued until dark. I knew the pirates would not stop merrymaking until they all pass out from intoxication. And I was getting tired so I went with Paco to go back to Labyrinth. I went in my room, took a bath, and changed into clean clothes before going to bed. I was asleep in no time.


    The next morning, I woke up because of the incessant rustling at the room next door-- Jacob''s room. I groaned and checked my watch. It was thirty minutes past six. I stood up, washed my face, and changed into a simple light peach apron dress. I was tying my hair as I walked out my door when the door on Jacob''s room opened at the same time.


    Jacob and I looked at each other. "Good morning," we both said simultaneously. Jacob looked back in his room as if he was hiding something.


    "Are you alright?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Jacob was about to respond but a woman stepped beside him, "Good morning," she greeted Jacob and leaned on his shoulder. It was the lady with a yellow hibiscus flower on her hair!


    I gaped! What in the world was she doing in his room? I closed my eyes. The shaking of sheets did happen! When I opened my eyes again, the woman was giggling playfully. Jacob forced a chuckle and introduced us.


    "Darling, Zivi¡­ Zivi, Darling," he said.


    "Nice to meet you, Darling," she said and linked her arms with Jacob.


    I couldn''t help but arched my brow. I looked at Jacob displeased. Jacob smiled and motioned Zivi so I turned back to the woman and faked a sweet smile, "The pleasure is all mine."


    I turned around and was about to walk away when I overhear Zivi talking with Jacob, "I have to go back home," she said with a seductive voice.


    "Alright, but come back for lunch?" Jacob asked.


    "Of course!" she said and walked past me to get off the ship.


    I clenched my fist, I couldn''t help but be annoyed. I turned around to look at Jacob. I know I was glaring at him. Jacob crossed his arms and grinned. "Can I help you?" he asked.


    I took one loud, deep breath. "No, you can''t!" I retorted and turned around. I walked straight to the kitchen. I needed to quickly get away from him as fast as I could. If not, I would throw my shoe at him. HOW ANNOYING!!!!


    "Good morning, Miss Darling," Neville greeted me as I walked in. I groaned and sat down on my spot at the table. "Bad mood, eh?"


    "What time did you come back?" I can''t help but ask.


    Neville looked up and thought, "Lowen and I decided to come back an hour after you left... I think."


    "How about the rest?" I was interrogating. I know what I was trying to do. I wanted to know what time Jacob came back. I hated myself for being like this, but I couldn''t help it! I have to know.


    Neville smirked teasingly, "You mean Captain Jacob?" he asked. Did he just read my mind? Did I say it out loud? "I am not sure. I already fell asleep and they were not back yet."


    The kitchen door opened. "Why don''t you ask him yourself?" he continued. I turned around, it was Jacob who came in. I wanted to stop Neville but I was too late, "Captain, Miss Darling wanted to know what time you came back last night," he said then smirked at me.


    Neville did that on purpose! My face just turned bright red! I looked at Jacob and for the love of mercy he smirked and sat beside me. He rested his head on top of his hand and stared at me with playful eyes. "Were you worried about me?" he asked.


    I refused to look back at him so I answered, "Why would I worry about you? You''re a big boy now."


    He chuckled. "That is correct and this big boy had to do big boy things, won''t you agree?" he replied.


    My thoughts went directly to what I saw that morning after he said that. My face felt hot. I did not like the direction of where our conversation and my thoughts were going so I tried my hardest to divert it, "Neville, I''m hungry. What are we having for breakfast?"


    Jacob laughed and stood up to go to his spot at the table. I tried to avoid his gaze as much as possible but he tries to catch mine every time. I sighed in relief when the rest of the pirates finally came in.


    While eating, the topic conversation changed from the fresh water pond filled with the fish called tilapia to ways on how to maneuver the sails to catch the wind so we could sail faster, to the women in the festivities. I rolled my eyes and tried to excuse myself from the table but Jacob did not let me leave in peace because he said, "Oh by the way Neville, I invited Zivi for lunch."


    The other pirates cheered while some looked at me, curious of what my reactions would look like. I smiled ever so sweetly and tossed my hair, "If you''ll excuse me. I think my appetite just got ruined," I said and walked away.


    I went to my favorite spot on the main deck and sat down. I wanted to scream. I was irritated and annoyed and angry at the same time. It was aggravating! JACOB IS AGGRAVATING! Whatever game he''s playing, it''s very clear that he''s winning because I was reacting in ways I haven''t reacted before. I am used to being calm and collected but with him¡­. AHHHHHH!!!!!!


    I heard footsteps coming to my direction. Then, Jacob sat beside me. "Is everything alright?" he asked.


    I rolled my eyes again and frowned. Can he just leave me alone? "Why wouldn''t it be?" I replied without looking at him, my voice angry.


    Jacob sighed and looked ahead. We were silent for a moment before he said, "Is it that time of the month then?" I turned to him confused. He grinned and continued, "You know? When women bleed and get so irritated and angry at the same time? I remember my sister used to hit me during those days and told me to blame the hormones, whatever that means."


    I couldn''t help but let out a soft laugh as I imagined Stella hitting him and him being so clueless. I watched his face as my expressions softened, "I would have loved to see that," I said.


    "Which one? Me getting hit? Well, you can hit me right now if you''re that irritated," he said then looked at me seriously. I tried to look away but he put his hands on top of mine and shook his head.


    Jacob caught me by surprise yet again. I did not know what to do or how to react. All I could do was look at him. Yes, I am irritated but if I hit him then that means I admitted to it.. And I do not want to admit it. Not to him. Why am I irritated in the first place? Because of Zivi? It was all too confusing!


    "Ah!!! Young love, must be nice," Neville said that took our attention. Jacob removed his hand on mine and stood up. He looked at Neville with a warning look which the latter just laughed off. "Sorry Captain, I was just passing by and I couldn''t help but to admire the scenery," he continued stretching his arms dramatically towards us.


    Jacob shook his head while smiling and excused himself. I was left with Neville and before he could tease me, I asked, "What are you going to cook for lunch?"


    Neville''s face radiated. "Tilapia in coconut milk," he replied with glee.


    That was the first time I had heard of the dish so I got so curious. "Do you mind if I watch?"


    Neville shook his head, "No! Not at all! I can even show you my knife skills. They''re applicable for self defense too!" he answered then laughed.


    I followed him to the kitchen and watched as he showed off his skills. First, he cleaned seven fish by removing the scales, innards, and gills. I couldn''t help but giggle at how fast he did this. It was just like watching a swordsman but in the kitchen. He then cut the fins and trimmed the tail. He set them aside after.


    "Next, some spices and vegetables," he said and tossed the knife back to his right hand while his left took some tomatoes, onions, garlic, and ginger. After that, he took a deep breath and chopped them at super lightning speed. He finished in no time. I gaped in astonishment.


    He smiled at me and waggled his eyebrows. Then he continued. With much care and finesse, he cut the seven fish by their bellies and stuffed them with the chopped tomatoes, onions, garlic, and ginger then looked at me to explain, "These will help provide flavor to the fish while reducing their fishy aftertaste." I nodded. I did not know that. How would I? I never cooked.


    After that, he wrapped the fish with bok choy leaves that he got from the island. He made sure that the entire fish, except the heads, were fully covered. "This, Miss Darling is lemongrass," he said then sniffed the long stemmed herbs. "You can find several of these here in Iwahi," he added and used them to secure the bok choy around the fish. I couldn''t help but admire his work.


    Next, he arranged the fish in a big pan and then poured coconut milk and water over them. He also sprinkled salt and then looked at me, "Now, we just need to let the coconut milk boil. After that, we''ll add some chili peppers and then cook the fish for about twenty more minutes," he said smiling with his pointed finger up just like a governess.


    "Neville, are you sure you were a butler before not a head chef?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    He put his fists on his waist and laughed heartily, "I was a butler but also a great cook! I''m just amazing like that," he added and continued to laugh.


    I was having so much excitement watching Neville prepare for lunch that we did not notice the time.


    "Whala!!!" he said animatedly as he laid down his plated dishes on the dining table. The scent of the lemongrass mixed with the coconut milk and fish wafted in the air.


    I applauded and cheered, "Bravissimo!!!"


    Neville did a series of flamboyant bows and air kisses while saying, "Thank you, thank you very much!" as if he just finished a concert.


    One by one the pirates came into the kitchen for lunch. "WOHOHO!!!!" Elgo cried out. "These look amazing!" he continued as he rubbed his stomach.


    Gondro inhaled, "It smells so good in here." Thom and Zaki agreed.


    "That is why I love cooking for all of you. You are my devoted fanatics," Neville replied, obviously enjoying the attention he was getting. I beamed.


    "Another amazing masterpiece, Neville," Jacob said as he came in. The smile on his face showed how delighted he was.


    "Oh!!! This looks so scrumptious!" Zivi exclaimed in appreciation. She clapped her hands.


    My smile faded away after seeing Jacob put his left arm around Zivi''s shoulder. He guided her to a seat next to him, just like how a perfect gentleman would! It irked me. My eyebrows arched immediately.


    "Miss Zivi, my homage to Iwahi-- Tilapia in coconut milk. I got all the ingredients from your beautiful island," Neville said with theatrics in his voice as if he was narrating a play. I frowned.


    Suddenly, I felt very uncomfortable. I thought Neville was supposed to be on my side. Why is he patronizing her? Puma, Wabi, and Laurel too¡­ Why are they waiting on her hand and foot? Wasn''t Jacob''s attention not enough?


    I stared at Zivi as she interacted with the pirates. The sound of her laughter as she laughed at their jokes was very melodic. Her simple mannerisms just like how she tucks her hair behind her ear or how she puts the food in her lips were very hypnotic. I turned my gaze at Jacob. She has HIS full attention!!! I felt a pang in my heart as I watched him smile at her and enjoy their conversation. It was ALL TOO MUCH!


    Paco slid the plate brimming with food in my direction to get my attention. I looked at him and he smiled at me, "Here you go, Miss Darling. I took the liberty of putting food on your plate," he said.


    "Thank you," I said and tried my hardest not to look back at Jacob or at Zivi. I was so excited to eat Neville''s dish awhile ago but now that excitement was turned to displeasure. My senses knew that the food was beyond delectable but I hardly took a bite. When I couldn''t take it anymore, I asked to be excused. This was the worst lunch yet!


    I walked straight to my room and closed the door behind me. Then, I noticed the tears that began to slowly trickle down my face. Why in the world am I crying? I sat on my bed and wiped my tears away as harsh and as fast as I could. "There was no reason to cry, Editha!" I scolded myself but the tears kept falling. I wiped them over and over again until finally my eyes obeyed my brain and my tears stopped.


    The pirates seemed to enjoy Iwahi because there was no desire for them to leave the place just yet. We have been docked for a week! That was the longest time we stayed at a place. Even the quiet Thaddaeus was busy with practicing trimming the sails to catch the wind better. He adjusted the telltales and added stripes while the others continued their merrymaking.


    Zivi became a frequent visitor to Labyrinth and Jacob''s room. She came every day! There were even nights where I couldn''t sleep because I got perturbed by the giggling and the moaning and the creaking that I overhear next door. Oh I wish we could just leave!


    It was another day¡­ a dreadful day AND we were still at Iwahi! Again, the pirates still did not wish to leave. Neville came back from fishing again and looked my way. He scrunched his forehead. "Why so glum, Miss Darling? It''s a beautiful day on a tropical island. Go and unwind somewhere. Enjoy the beach!"


    I shook my head, "It''s alright! I''ll just stay in my room and write."


    Neville signalled me to wait and went in the kitchen. Afterwards, he came out with a small leather journal and pulled me up. "Come with me, I found a perfect place to pick up some sea shells. Don''t women love seashells?" he said.


    I forced a smile. I know Neville is trying to cheer me up so even though I had to drag my feet, I still went with him. Maybe a change of scenery will brighten my mood. I followed him to the spot that he was talking about and indeed it was exquisite. There were several palm trees in the area so it was not too hot to walk by. I took off my shoes and began walking barefoot.


    I was beginning to enjoy my time when my eyes caught a sight of Zivi with Jacob as her escort. They were strolling by the beach not too far from where we were. I immediately looked away. Neville sighed, "You''re jealous, aren''t you, Miss Darling?"


    "No¡­ I''m irritated," I said and sat down on the nearby rock. Neville followed and sat down beside me. He took his journal out and I saw a portrait of a woman.


    "Is that your wife?" I asked.


    Neville sighed sadly. His usual cheeriness changed to sorrow. "She''s Henrietta. The woman I love," he answered and touched the portrait. He passed it to me so I could see better. "You know I do not look like this before. I was quite handsome when I was young, much like Captain Jacob," he said then chuckled.


    I chuckled back and then looked at the picture. Henrietta was a lovely woman. She has a heart shaped face and expressive hooded eyes. I noticed her high cheekbones right away and the beauty mark on her chin. She looked very elegant. "She''s beautiful," I said.


    Neville nodded, "The most beautiful woman in my eyes. We actually looked great as a couple¡­ me being handsome and all," he tried to cloak his sadness with humor.


    I smiled before I asked, "Where is she?"


    "Igari. It''s a seaside, east of Beckforth. I remember there is a pond in their land and they grow tilapias there."


    "Do you want to tell me more about her?" I asked. I do not want to pry just like I did with Lowen. I already learned my lesson.


    Neville smiled, "It''s about time I tell you. I told you, I will," he began. "Henrietta is the eldest daughter of Don Santiago Salvadore, my master. As you can see in that portrait that she is very beautiful."


    I nodded, "She is."


    "But she''s not just beautiful. Unlike the other nobles, Henrietta is a good cook. As a matter of fact, the tilapia in coconut milk that I cooked before was her recipe. She taught me that one. Now that I think about it, she was the reason I learned how to love cooking in the first place. She was my inspiration," Neville said and looked up at the sky as he recalled.


    "What happened?"


    "She loved her siblings and her father very much. You see, she lost her mother when she was young, even before I became their butler. So she managed the finances of the household. Thus, we spent most of the time together. I still remember how I fell in love with her like it was yesterday," he continued and told me how they fell in love twelve years ago¡­


    *****


    "We did not forget anything from the market, did we Neville?" Henrietta asked him. Henrietta was very different from the nobles that Neville worked for. She was very much hands on with household work and finances.


    "I believe not, Miss," Neville replied.


    "I am so glad you''re with me every time," she said and smiled at him.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Miss," he replied.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of the manor. Neville went out first and held his hand out for Henrietta. Henrietta gracefully took it and everything was going well when the horses got spooked by a rat and galloped for a bit. The carriage jerked and Henrietta was off balanced, she tried her best to maintain her poise but she fell.


    Neville seeing his mistress'' dilemma tried his best to catch her. They landed on the grass with Henrietta on top of him. Henrietta gasped and blushed. Neville swallowed hard. She pushed herself to stand and shyly looked away. Neville quickly did the same and cleared his throat.


    "Are you alright?" they both asked each other at the same time. After that, they blushed simultaneously and turned around.


    They stood there awkwardly for a moment before Henrietta broke the silence, "I believe my sister is calling me. Please excuse me," she said, curtsied, and walked away hurriedly with her hand on her chest.


    Neville couldn''t help but watch her as she left. He sighed. "Calm down, beating heart! She''s way above your league," he told himself.


    That was the beginning of Neville and Henrietta''s love story. Even though Neville tried to control his feelings for Henrietta because of the difference of their status in life, he could not stop falling in love with her. At the same time, Henrietta''s heart would beat erratically whenever Neville was near.


    One day, Henrietta was managing the cooks while they were frying fish when the oil splashed accidentally towards Neville''s right arm who at that time was doing inventory on the vegetables nearby.


    "Ow!" Neville exclaimed.


    Henrietta, used to taking care of her siblings, quickly wet a rag with cold water and pressed it on his arm. They gazed in each other''s eyes after and realizing what she did, Henrietta turned red yet again, "Here, keep pressing the rag on that burn," she said and quickly left.


    Neville closed his eyes. He was aware that he fell in love with her but she was his employer so he would never dare to tell her. It will be his secret that he was willing to take to his grave.


    Two years had passed by with Neville not admitting to his feelings but would continue to take extra good care of Henrietta. Whether he admits it or not, she was very special to him. As a man in love, it was very difficult for him to control his emotions around her, to the point of him being awkward and clumsy. It was affecting his work so he decided to avoid Henrietta as much as possible.


    Meanwhile, Henrietta obviously noticed what Neville was doing. Who wouldn''t? He would come up with the silliest excuses just like how he suddenly twisted his ankle when it was fine just a second ago. She was getting annoyed with him ignoring her so she cornered him one day.


    "Sit down," she said and motioned Neville to sit. She called him to her study so they could talk.


    Neville, thinking that the meeting was about finances and household matters obliged because it was his job. He was surprised when Henrietta asked him a series of questions.


    "Why are you avoiding me? Did I do something wrong to offend you? Was something wrong with my face that you couldn''t look at me straight? Am I giving you too much work?" Neville looked at her unsure of what to say. "Come on, tell me," she said and crossed her arms.


    Neville smiled, ''How can she be this charming?'' he thought.


    Henrietta blushed. It was then that Neville realized that he thought it out loud, "What do you mean charming?" she asked. Neville froze. Now, he''s secret was out. "Neville, do you happen to look at me as a woman?" Henrietta asked slowly.


    Neville was taken aback so he quickly knelt down before her and asked for forgiveness, "Forgive me, miss. I would not dare," he said.


    There was silence after so Neville looked up and was stunned to see Henrietta''s eyes filled with tears. One tear fell down so Neville quickly got up. Henrietta slapped him hard, "Why would you be sorry if you liked me? Am I that unattractive that you are embarrassed?"


    Neville quickly looked at her, "No...I¡­" he stammered but seeing Henrietta''s reactions, he decided to tell the truth, "I¡­ I¡­ love you¡­ but¡­ you¡­ you are my employer¡­ you are out of my league¡­ I shouldn''t¡­" he was still trying to explain but Henrietta smiled and stopped his explanations by kissing him.


    Neville was surprised at first but then he realized that her feelings were the same so he wrapped his hands around her waist and pulled her closer to deepen their kiss. She responded with equal intensity that they were almost out of breath when they stopped.


    "I love you, too, Neville," Henrietta replied.

 Chapter 7：THE 4TH ACCOUNT: THE BUTLER WHO FELL IN LOVE 2

    "Henrietta!" Neville let go of their embrace after hearing Don Salvadore''s voice. "Henrietta, where are you?" it was the Don again.


    "I''m in my study, father," she replied. Neville quickly stepped away from her.


    The Don opened the door of her study and stated right away, "I''ve found you a match. You will marry General Mirez of Fildas. The wedding will happen in two weeks as he wanted to go back to Fildas right away. Isn''t that great?"


    Henrietta scrunched her forehead, "But Father, who will manage our household''s finances?"


    "Oh don''t you worry about that dear. Neville is still here anyways," he said. "I am so happy for you. I cannot wait to see you get married," he added and smiled.


    Neville clenched his fists. He knows that even though they love each other, it was useless. The Don already promised her to a general. He quietly excused himself and left. His heart began to shatter in pieces. He did not see the yearning look on Henrietta''s face when he walked out the door of her study.


    As the days neared to the wedding date, Neville resorted to avoiding Henrietta at all cost. The wedding preparations were killing him softly. Imagining the woman that he loves in the arms of another man was torture enough. He could not do anything, though. If he would, what then? What kind of life will he offer Henrietta? He did not have any property or wealth. General Mirez was the better man suited for her, he kept convincing himself.


    On the other hand, Henrietta tried her hardest to get Neville''s attention. But, every time she had an opportunity of alone time with her, Neville would look at her sadly and walk away. She desired to talk to him but he avoided her all the time.


    Two days before the wedding, Henrietta made it possible for them to be alone. She convinced her father that it would be the last time she would manage the finances so she wanted the transfer of responsibility to Neville to be smooth as possible. They went downtown to look at some household documents. On the way back home, it was just the two of them, Neville driving the carriage and inside, Henrietta.


    "Neville, stop," Henrietta commanded as they reached a place overlooking the ocean.


    "I beg your pardon, Miss?" Neville slowed down.


    Henrietta replied a little louder, "I said, STOP! I want to see the ocean before I go to Fildas."


    Neville obeyed. Henrietta immediately went down the carriage and walked towards the cliff overlooking the sea. Neville closed his eyes. He did not have a choice but to follow her. Aside from it being his responsibility, he did not want her to get hurt. The waves crashing by the cliffs were not the most gentle. What if she slipped and fell?


    Neville walked behind her and kept his distance. Henrietta stopped. Neville saw her clenched her fists and then turned around. Her eyes brimming with tears. Neville held his breath. Those tears!!! They were always his weakness. He stepped forward and with shaking hands wiped her tears away.


    "Why?" she asked. "I thought after we talked, everything would be alright between us? But, would you not fight for me?"


    Neville smiled at her sadly, "And then what? I do not have anything to offer you. I am but a butler," he said.


    Henrietta chuckled, "I believe you''re underestimating me a bit. I am not like any other noblewomen out there. I know how to manage a household regardless of who I marry-- noble or middle class. I do not need all those luxuries, I just wanted to be with the one that I love."


    "Henrietta, I--"


    She smiled as a response and bridged the gap between their faces. Neville pulled her tighter and held her face. After the kiss, she held his hands. "Would you really let me marry General Mirez in two days?"


    Neville closed his eyes and shook his head. When he opened them, he asked, "Would you be willing to marry me instead?"


    Henrietta beamed and nodded, "Yes."


    "Your father will be furious about this," Neville told her the truth.


    "Are you afraid of him?" she asked.


    Neville shook his head and then kissed her hand. "I am afraid that I won''t be able to give you the future you deserve," he replied.


    Henrietta embraced him and rested her head on his chest, "Whatever future it is, as long as I am with you, I''d be happy. We''ll face it together. In thick or thin, I will always be faithful to you," she answered.


    Neville locked her in his embrace and kissed her hair, "Your father will not approve," he said another truth.


    Henrietta sighed and released herself from his embrace. She gazed into his eyes, "Let''s run away together. Tomorrow, meet me here and we''ll leave Igari," she said seriously.


    Neville held her face in his hands, "Are you sure about this? Will you not regret it?"


    Henrietta nodded, "I am sure and I would never regret loving you," she answered.


    "Alright, tomorrow then. In this place."


    They shared another kiss before they decided to go home.


    That night, Neville made sure that preparations for their departure in the morning were up and running. He bought a buggy from a friend that they could use to leave Igari. On his way back to the manor, he was intercepted by two men. One of them hit the back of his head and knocked him out.


    When he finally came to, he realized he was in a dungeon. His hands tied up the ceiling. Don Santiago was in front of him.


    "How dare you?" he said and hit Neville with his walking stick. "Henrietta does not deserve the likes of you! You are just a butler!"


    Neville looked at his master. He never saw him this furious. How did he find out about them?


    Don Santiago, seeing his confusion replied, "Do you think I would not notice? Do you think I''m a fool?" He held his face and delivered a punch to his gut. "Answer me boy! Is this how you repay me after I employed you?"


    Neville met his gaze, "I¡­I love¡­. your daughter," he said.


    "LOVE?! Can your love feed her? Clothe her? Give her all the luxuries she''s used to?" Don Santiago replied and then ordered his men to beat him up.


    Neville felt the pain of every punch and every kick. But, nothing hurt more than the truth that he would not be able to be with the one he loves. When Don Santiago finally told his men to stop, he was bleeding and bruised all over.


    "This punishment? You brought it upon yourself the moment you laid your eyes upon my daughter. I am not done with you, Neville," he began.


    Neville, even if it was difficult, lifted his head to look at the nobleman in the eye. He wanted to be angry but for what? The Don was doing this because he loves his daughter. He understood that. After all, he also wanted what was best for Henrietta.


    "Tomorrow, when Henrietta waits for you and you do not show up, she will think that you are a coward and that you do not really love her," he said. Neville''s eyes began to tear up but the old man continued, "she will come back to us and finally get married on her own free will."


    Neville coughed up because of his injuries. But it was not over, the Don continued to tell him of his punishment, "From a distance, you will watch her wed General Mirez so you will remember not to want something that does not belong to you."


    Neville groaned in pain not just from his physical injuries but most especially because his heart was broken. "I am not done Neville," Don Santiago kept on, his eyes tearing as well, "You have to understand, you forced me to do this. I have to ensure that you will not be seen by my daughter forever. You have to die. I ordered my men to burn you alive," he said then left.


    Neville closed his eyes. He might be dead after the wedding but one thing he was sure of, he would never regret loving Henrietta.


    The next day, Henrietta waited for Neville to come, clueless of his current circumstances. She waited for hours and then¡­ her heart shattered for the first time when Neville did not show up. When she came back home, her father read Neville''s resignation letter to the family.


    That night, she cried herself to sleep. She did not know why Neville broke his promise. All she knew was that he did and because of that, she had to pick up the pieces of her shattered heart and move on. Maybe, she would learn to love General Mirez and become a dutiful wife to him.


    *****


    On the day of the wedding, Neville was dragged out of the dungeon and was cleaned and changed so he could witness it in person. He has chains on his hands and feet but they were hidden to be discreet. He was made to sit at the far left end of the church so he would see clearly what was going on but Henrietta would not. Don Santiago''s secret guards sat beside and behind him. One of them pointed a gun to his side so he could not do anything.


    With that, the ceremony began. Neville''s tears slowly trickled down his face as the bride entered the church. He smiled sadly. She was as beautiful as he pictured her to be. As she passed by and headed to her groom, Neville closed his eyes. His thoughts wander to their few moments together. Their memories that he intended to keep to his death.


    "If anyone objects to this wedding, speak now or forever hold your peace," the priest announced. Neville opened his eyes immediately.


    "Don''t you dare," one of the guards said and reminded him of the gun pointed to his side.


    Neville watched quietly as the ceremony continued. There were moments where he would gaze at her, forever engraving in his mind the image of her. And, there were moments where he would look down, not wanting to see her in the arms of another man.


    "I now pronounce you, man and wife. You may now kiss the bride," the priest finally said.


    Neville held his breath. He watched as General Mirez unveiled Henrietta. Henrietta gave him a respectful smile. The general smiled at her as well before bridging the gap between their lips. The guests cheered, Neville closed his eyes.


    "Good bye, my love," he muttered and looked away when the newlyweds passed by his direction.


    The guards waited until there were no more people in the church before they dragged him to a carriage. Two of them tossed him inside and stayed with him and the other two drove. It was about a thirty minute drive before the carriage stopped. The guards dragged him down.


    The guards took him to the very same spot he promised Henrietta they would meet. He smiled sadly. ''How long did she wait for me?'' he couldn''t help but wonder.


    The guards continued to drag him until they were next to the cliff. One of them doused him with gasoline and the other one lit a fire. Neville began to tremble at the thoughts of his nearing death.


    "Our apologies mate, we were just ordered to do this," he said and tossed the fire to his direction.


    The fire quickly spread on the right side of his body. One of the guards took pity on him and kicked him off the cliff to the sea. Neville closed his eyes. He thought of Henrietta. She will be his last memory before he dies.


    *****


    I couldn''t help but give Neville a tight hug after he told me his story. I started to sob. He patted my back like how a father would and let out a chuckle, "Now¡­ now¡­ no need to cry. It''s over now, that happened ten years ago," he said.


    I released him from the hug to wipe my tears, "How did you survive?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Neville looked back to the sea, "It was grace¡­ I was really sure that I died. But, I woke up and I was in the fishing village of Hibu," he continued. "The villagers nursed me back to health. When I recovered, they asked who I am but I thought it was better if nobody knew that I lived so I told them I couldn''t remember."


    He nodded, "Yes, they were from the fire. A constant reminder of what had happened ten years ago."


    "Have you any news of Henrietta?" I asked.


    "From what I gather, she is living happily with the general. He turned out to be a very principled man¡­ I don''t think he is one of the corrupt people in Beckforth. I mean, Henrietta would not allow that," he answered.


    I wanted to know. "Henrietta¡­ did¡­ did she ever know what happened to you?"


    Neville looked at me and shook his head, " I do not think so and I would not prefer it otherwise."


    I frowned. "Why not? She should know," I replied.


    Neville took a deep breath and smiled at me again. His face at peace. "I''ve always wanted her to live a better life and as long as she does, what more could I ask for? I love her that much," he said.


    "You are a wonderful man, Neville," I said and smiled at him.


    "Thank you," he said and beamed.


    "But how did you end up with Labyrinth?" I was suddenly curious.


    He laughed. It was so nice to see him back to his old self. "Oh that is a funny story," he said.


    I couldn''t help but to laugh with him. His laughter was contagious! "I''m dying to hear it," I responded.


    "Alright. So after I left the fishing village, I worked from one restaurant to another. You see, because of Henrietta, I became a great cook¡­" he began.


    I rested my face on the palms of my hands as I eagerly listened, "And then?"


    "So I was working at this restaurant," he paused, "what was the name of it?" he tried to remember. "Oh¡­ Nika''s. There¡­. One day, Jacob came and ordered food, I think that was six or seven years ago. He barely started being a pirate. You see Jacob is seen as a hero so he was obviously welcomed everywhere," he said then laughed, "Not Beckforth!" he laughed again.


    I love seeing Neville cheerful. I was so happy he moved on and at peace.


    "He was eating a dish I prepared and he liked it. He literally begged me to come to Labyrinth with him. Of course I said, no. But Jacob was persistent. Everyday he came back¡­ everyday he pleaded¡­ everyday HE BOTHERED me and my employer until my employer couldn''t take it anymore and fired me," he scratched his head.


    "Oh my goodness!" I said.


    "I''m glad I accepted Jacob''s offer, though. He became like a son that I never had. Taking care of him and his crew has been a pleasure," he said smiling. "Now that I think about it, there are two things I would never regret. One, loving Henrietta and two, meeting Jacob."


    I sighed and looked away.


    "How about you?" Neville asked.


    "What do you mean?" I asked and turned back.


    "Do you regret meeting Jacob?" Leave it to Neville to ask questions candidly.


    I looked at him and thought of an answer but I said the truth. I cannot lie to Neville after he told me his truths, "No.. I don''t."


    "Are you happy?" he asked again.


    "Yes," I said, "I''m happy I get to know you and the rest¡­ and if it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t."


    He smiled, "Then, why are you glum? Why are you so irritated?" he asked again.


    I looked away and pouted. I do not want to answer that question. I will never admit that I am irritated because Jacob was giving all his attention to Zivi. I will not tell anyone how bothered I am when I hear the noises they make in the room next door. I just won''t!


    Neville laughed, "Do you know why I told you my story?"


    I turned back to him and shook my head. "Why did you?"


    "Because there is one thing I learned from that experience..." he said then paused for a dramatic effect.


    I rubbed my nose a bit impatient, "Which was?"


    "You have to be honest with what you feel. Do not tarry. You see if I had been honest from the very beginning then my time with Henrietta might have been longer. But, I stalled. I refused to give in. Don Santiago was not a bad man. If I had told him the truth, maybe it had ended differently," he answered.


    I was quiet. "What I am trying to say, Miss Darling, is, you have to tell Captain Jacob that you are irritated. You have to be honest. I believe he''s waiting for you to tell him something."


    "But he would use that information to make fun of me," I retorted.


    Neville laughed, "Why don''t you give him a benefit of a doubt? Surely, he might use this to tease you but at the same time, your irritation will stop. What would you prefer? Jacob teasing you? Or being endlessly irritated?"


    I couldn''t answer.


    "I will leave you to make a decision," he said then began walking away, "Ah! Young love¡­ must be nice," he added when he was a few paces away.


    I shook my head and turned back to the sea. The wind swept my hair away. "What do I prefer?" I asked myself.


    That night, I couldn''t sleep again! Of course Zivi was with Jacob and the sounds they were making were aggravating!!! She was giggling senseless! I HAD IT! THIS IS IT! I HAD ENOUGH! I took a deep breath and I did not care if they got mad at me after.


    "WOULD YOU BE QUIET?!" I screamed at the top of my lungs. "I COULDN''T SLEEP WITH ALL THE MOANING AND GIGGLING AND ALL THE RUCKUS!!!"


    They stopped. "I think you have to go home." It was Jacob''s voice. Zivi maybe agreed because I heard the door opening and vanishing footsteps afterward.


    "THANK YOU!" I took a deep breath. "Finally," I muttered and closed my eyes.


    After a few seconds, I heard, "SORRY!" It was Jacob. "GOOD NIGHT, DARLING!"


    I shook my head and smiled. That night, I slept well. A decision made: Tomorrow, I will have to talk to Jacob.


    After breakfast the next morning, the whole crew stayed to clean the ship. Zivi did not come either. She was probably embarrassed from last night. Hmmph!!! I do not care!!!


    I looked for Jacob. I was determined to honestly tell him what I feel. I saw him by the wheel in front of my room and his. With my heart pounding, I quickly took my steps before my sanity took over and stopped me from what I was about to do.


    Noticing my approach, Jacob turned towards me and smiled, "Good morn---"


    I clenched my fists and started hitting his shoulder before he could continue what he was about to say. Naturally, he raised his arms in a defensive pose but that did not stop me from hitting him.


    He scrunched his forehead and looked at me confused, and I think he was a bit angry. I mean, who wouldn''t be? I started just hitting him without an explanation. He tried to catch my clenched fists and said, "That hurts, woman! What do you think you''re do--"


    "You said I can hit you when I am irritated!" I immediately cut him off and continued to hit him.


    After hearing what I said, he stopped defending himself and faced my hits head on. Jacob let me hit and punch his chest and arms until I got my fill. Then, still panting, I looked at him. To my amazement, he was smiling at me. I got irritated again and punched him again.


    He chuckled and caught my fist. "What made you this upset?" he asked.


    Here it is. I couldn''t control my emotions anymore, "You!!! Zivi!!! It irritates me when she''s here! I do not like it! I hate it when she is around you! I hate it when she leans on you! I hate it when you look at her and give her your attention!" There I said it. I took deep breaths after and looked at him. I know I''m as red as a tomato. I was very embarrassed by my sudden outburst.


    Jacob smiled at me, "Does that mean you want me to be yours?"


    I shook my head right away, "No! That''s not what I meant! You are not a thing!" I answered.


    "You know what I mean," Jacob replied and looked at me. His eyes softened. "If you do not want me to be yours, then why are you so irritated?" he asked.


    He had a valid point. I shook my head. My frustration level was going up. "I do not know! I do not understand it either!" I said. "I am just telling you what I honestly feel! That I am irritated! I do not like women around you and I do not like you giving them any attention!" I tried to explain.


    Jacob nodded. He took a strand of my hair and twirled it in his hand, "Alright¡­" he said softly.


    His gestures somehow calmed me. "What do you mean, ''alright''?" I asked him.


    "I get it. I understand," he said then kissed the strand of my hair that he was twirling just a second ago.


    I held my breath. "I do not want to be yours," I said.


    Jacob chuckled, "I know, you already told me that."


    "I do not want you to be mine, either," I told him again.


    He nodded his head, "I know."


    "And I cannot explain why I am irritated¡­ I don''t know why myself, either--" I said but he put his pointer finger on top of my lips to quiet me down.


    He leaned closer to me so we were eye to eye. "I know. I understand.. I get it," he said then turned to the crew. "Time to sail away, men!" he called out and took hold of the wheel.


    "We''re finally leaving?" Zaki asked.


    Jacob nodded and looked at my direction, "I do not want Darling to be irritated anymore," he said and winked.


    I rolled my eyes. I knew it! He will use this against me¡­ to make fun of me again! But the truth, I''d rather have him tease me than see women flirting around him and him giving them his attention.


    "Up anchor!!!!" Jacob called.


    "Aye! Aye! Captain!" Thom and Urdel began to pull the anchor up. They gave him a signal when it was up.


    "Trim the sails!" Jacob called "To the west we go!"


    Thaddaeus announced, "We''re sailing upwind, captain!" he said after looking at the telltales.


    "Elgo, look for flatter water!" Jacob called as he steered left.


    "Aye, captain!" Elgo replied.


    And so, we sailed again, finally away from Iwahi. I let out a sigh of relief. Jacob looked at me and smiled. I smiled back. Neville was right. It pays to be honest. I looked around as the crew continued to maneuver Labyrinth around for our next journey. Jacob at the wheel, Elgo at the crow''s nest, Sandlot, Zaki, Urdel, and Thom at the ratlines, Lowen, Gondro, and Paco at the gunport, and Puma, Wabi, Laurel, Fifer, and Tibet trimming the sails with Thaddaeus directing them. My eyes caught Neville who raised his coconut juice at me while smiling knowingly. I chuckled.


    Ahhh Labyrinth, our home at sea! How did these pirates get their hands on this ship, anyways?

 Chapter 8：THE 5TH ACCOUNT:HIS FATHER’S SON 1

    The cool ocean breeze of the morning blew on my face. I inhaled the sweet scent. It felt wonderful. I smiled. Two days had passed by since we left Iwahi. Everything was back to normal. No more Iwahi¡­ no more Zivi¡­ no more irritation. I was at the main deck leaning against the railing as I watched how Labyrinth broke the flow of the waves as we passed by. Yesterday, I saw a pair of dolphins leapt in the air and tried to race us. I was hoping I could witness another of nature''s magnificence but I was not having the same luck so I just turned around.


    The pirate crew were gathered with their own factions. The musicians were goofing off singing and dancing and playing the harmonicas. The gunners were helping Lowen clean the muskets by the gunport and were checking on the cannons. My eyes kept wandering about and saw Thaddaeus with Paco working on some maintenance for the ship. I walked towards them and decided to be useful.


    Thaddaeus looked at me and then looked at Paco. Of all the pirates in the ship, Thaddaeus was the most quiet but to my observation the most loyal to Jacob. Paco was about to answer my question but Jacob called for him so I was left with Thaddaeus.


    Thaddaeus scratched his head unsure of what to tell me. "Ummm¡­. Honestly, Miss Darling, I do not know what you can help me with. I''m about done with the work," he said.


    "Oh okay," I said and then remembered a question that I had been thinking of for quite a while now. "Oh¡­ by the way, how were you able to get a ship like Labyrinth? Where did you purchase it? How much did it cost you?"


    "Captain Jacob did not tell you yet?" he asked while he kept on doing his work.


    I shook my head. Jacob and I never talked casually. When we talked, if it was not awkward, we were bantering or him teasing me senseless. How could I ask him about this question?


    Thaddaeus answered, "Labyrinth was a Beckforth''s naval ship before. It was the St. Mary MU." He pointed to the cannons, "You could still see Beckforth''s seal on some of them. I was not able to scrape them all off completely."


    My eyes widened, "Are you trying to say, you stole a navy ship?" I asked.


    Thaddaeus shook his head, "No¡­ St. Mary MU was my father''s ship... Admiral Nunez. He gave it to us and I fixed it and made it to be what it is -- Labyrinth."


    "You are an admiral''s son?" I asked again.


    "Yes¡­ was...," he answered simply and scratched his head.


    "Darling, Thaddaeus does not like it when people ask him too many questions. Don''t make him feel so uncomfortable," Jacob butt in taking my attention away.


    I saw Thaddaeus sighed in relief and went back to his work from the corner of my eye. I guess I was more of a distraction than a help. I sighed and then turned to Jacob. He was grinning slyly¡­ the kind of grin he usually has when he makes fun of me.


    I narrowed my eyes. What now? "Can I help you?" I asked. I''m sure my left brow arched.


    "Well¡­ You see I had been thinking about what you told me two days ago before we left Iwahi," he answered. His eyes fixed on me.


    I knew it! He would not let it go! I sighed, "What about it?"


    He smiled wider. Did I just walk into his trap? "I think I know why you were so irritated," he answered.


    My eyebrows met. "I told you, I couldn''t explain it," I replied.


    He nodded. "True. But, I also think I know why you couldn''t explain it," he said and smirked.


    I crossed my arms. Now, I am beginning to be irked. "Enlighten me, then," I said without thinking. My purpose was to challenge him but that was a mistake.


    Jacob smiled at me ever so playfully then he said without beating around the bush, "You''re jealous, weren''t you?"


    My blood rushed up to my face. "What?!" was all I managed to say. I could not even deny it!


    He stepped forward towards me, I stepped back. "You''re jealous," he said. His eyes fixed on me like a predator hunting a prey. "You were irritated because you were jealous of Zivi. And you not being able to explain it is nothing but a pathetic excuse because you do not want to admit to it."


    I was taken aback. I blinked fast. I had to quickly think of a clever response. I had to bounce back or else he will continue to have the upperhand. But nothing clever came to mind. I was completely blank.


    "How conceited can you get?!" That was all I could say in defense.


    Jacob looked at me unfazed. He kept on stepping forward and I kept on stepping back until my back made contact to the railings. Jacob held onto the railings trapping me in the process. Then, he leaned forward to my direction so our faces were too close to each other. My eyes widened and my heart started to panic. I had to say something!!!


    "Why would I be jealous?" I managed to say given my situation.


    "Why not?" he asked.


    I closed my eyes and tried to calm down. When I opened my eyes, I saw him staring at me with such intensity that I could not explain so I replied with, "No, I''m not jealous," hoping that he would release me and let me go.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he asked again, "Why not?"


    I was getting frustrated and I wanted to escape but my brain was not working with me. Still, I tried to answer, "Because¡­ be...because...." I stuttered.


    In my desperation, I looked him squarely in the eye in a dire attempt to intimidate him but that was another mistake. The moment I gazed on him, I felt myself getting lost in his dark, black eyes. I couldn''t think straight. What is going on with me? I had to snap out of this! I had to say something! I need to escape!


    I was in distress and I needed to get away from him as fast as I could. So, I pushed him! With all my strength, I pushed him and then I babbled. I was in panic, "Why would I be jealous, huh? You are after all just a soulless pirate who prey on the weak and those who cannot fight back!"


    I gasped after realizing what I just uttered! I didn''t mean what I said but it was too late. Thaddaeus stood up and spoke, "How could you say that? That is not true!" he said in a loud voice enough for everyone to hear.


    Everyone stopped what they were doing. Thaddaeus does not speak much but when he does, everyone would listen. They all looked our way. Jacob quickly stepped in front of me to shield me from their eyes, especially Thaddaeus'' seething eyes.


    "It''s alright Thaddaeus. It was nothing but a harmless banter," Jacob explained in my defense.


    I saw Thaddaeus scrunched his forehead. He was not convinced. "Captain, why do you tolerate her too much?" Then, he peered at me. "Miss Darling, Captain Jacob is the Captain of this ship. His title requires respect. You shouldn''t be talking to him that way. You saw that he was not soulless! When did he prey on the weak, huh? You''ve been sailing with us for quite a while now. You should know this," he scolded me.


    I was stunned. In my entire life, I was never disliked¡­ not to this extent at least. For the love of mercy, I am the queen''s favorite! But Thaddaeus, he looked at me with such disdain. His voice dripping with obvious animosity. He was angry at me for what I said about Jacob. I did not mean what I said. I just said that as a defense mechanism. Of course, I know they''re not true. If they were, I would not have sailed with them. But, I could not say anything. I stood there not even wanting to defend myself.


    I did not know what to do. I did not know what to say. I looked down, completely embarrassed about my behavior. Jacob saw my dilemma and inhaled, "It was nothing, she did not mean it," he said then he turned to me. "Darling, go to your room for now. Let me talk to them," he told me.


    I looked at him and then nodded. "I''m sorry." I quietly uttered before I ran to my quarters. Once inside, I paced back and forth, trying to reflect on what just happened a few minutes ago. When I got tired, I leaned on the wall and looked up. I sighed. I wish I could take back time.

 Chapter 9：THE 5TH ACCOUNT: HIS FATHERS SON 2

    I locked myself in my room until it was dark, not because I was being rude but because I was embarrassed. I couldn''t show myself to the crew after how I acted that morning. I did not know how to face them. I was even contemplating on leaving once we made it to a port. But, thinking about saying farewells to the pirates left a bitter taste in my mouth. I sighed again. Then, I heard a mild knock on my door.


    "Darling," Jacob called. "Can you come out for a bit? I need to talk to you."


    Several thoughts came running to my mind after I heard that. I was worried. Did the pirates already decide on what they would do to me? Are they going to ask me to walk the plank? But, some of them are like family. Still, I was very disrespectful. Jacob would probably ask me to leave once we dock. I let out a deep sigh before I went to my door and opened it.


    Jacob gave me a faint smile. ''That''s not promising,'' I thought to myself.


    "You haven''t had anything to eat since breakfast," he said and motioned his hand.


    I looked to what he was motioning to and I saw a plate with mashed potatoes and broiled meat. My stomach grumbled. He smiled. I looked at him embarrassed. Jacob put the plate in my hand and we walked by the wooden crates. I sat down and began to eat. He handed me a water container and then watched as I gulped the water. ''Is this my last supper?'' I couldn''t help but think.


    "Feeling any better?" he asked after I was done eating.


    I nodded and put my plate to the sides, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," he said then looked ahead.


    I closed my eyes and sighed. I know I have to apologize, "I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean anything I said. I was just--"


    Jacob looked back at me and then I couldn''t continue what I was about to say. I was beginning to be drawn in his dark eyes again. So before I got lost, I looked away. "I know you didn''t mean it," he replied.


    "You must hate me," I mumbled then turned back.


    "Who hates you?" he asked.


    "All of you," my voice cracked. "What''s my verdict? Do I walk the plank? Am I banished from Labyrinth?" I asked seriously, dreading to hear what Jacob will say.


    To my astonishment, Jacob laughed. "Are you serious?" he asked after. His face showed his amusement. My eyebrows met but before I could say something, he continued, "Is that the reason you locked yourself in your room?"


    I sighed and nodded my head. "That and I was embarrassed on how I acted," I replied. "I apologize if I am being disrespectful to you¡­ with you being the captain of the ship and al--"


    "I''m alright with it," Jacob cut me off. "Really Darling, I do not mind. To be honest, I enjoy our little banter. I must admit that there were days where you can get too aggravating. But then again, no harm done," he explained.


    "But I do not want you to bend any rules of the ship for my sake. Your crew¡­ Thaddaeus¡­they look up to you," I reasoned.


    Jacob chuckled, "I promise you, Darling. They won''t start a mutiny or anything. They won''t throw me out the sea, if that is something you were worried about," he said then smirked playfully. "Are you WORRIED about me?" he asked looking at me knowingly.


    "Why do you do that to me?" I asked.


    Jacob scrunched his forehead, "What do you mean?"


    "Why do you tease me too much?"


    Jacob studied me with his gaze once again. His eyes became serious for a moment. I was beginning to be uncomfortable with his stares so I looked away again. I heard him sigh then he tucked a strand of my hair that was blown by the wind behind my ear. I turned back to him. He smirked, "You''re my entertainment, remember?"


    I wrinkled my nose. He laughed hard, "Hmph¡­ I''m glad you''re happy at my expense," I couldn''t help but be sarcastic.


    He ignored my sarcasm and continued laughing. When he was done, he looked at me and said, "Oh¡­ about Thaddaeus. Don''t take offense to what he said."


    "He spoke forcefully. Maybe he got that from being an admiral''s son."


    "Yes that''s true. He was after all Admiral Nunez'' son."


    "Do you know the Admiral?"


    Jacob nodded, "Yes. Before, by reputation. He far exceeded his reputation after I met him at the Isle of Snakes."


    "Isle of Snakes? Isn''t that the one we saw after the storm? What were you doing there?" I asked.


    Jacob shrugged and answered, "It was my punishment for leaving my post and rebelling. I was exiled in the Isle of Snakes and was left there to die."


    "Stella told me you were a Navy Captain before and was loyal to Beckforth."


    He sighed and changed the topic right away. He obviously did not want to talk about it, "Admiral Nunez was shipwrecked in the Isle of Snakes," he said. Then, he smiled. "Do you want to know what happened?"


    I nodded. Maybe if I learned the story about the admiral then I would understand Thaddaeus more.


    "Alright, this happened two weeks after I was exiled in the Isle of Snakes¡­"


    I listened intently at Jacob''s story then my mind began to visualize those days¡­


    *****


    Jacob woke up and stood up immediately after hearing the rustling of leaves. He had to be alert to stay alive. The Isle of Snakes is well-known because it is the residence of thousands of silverhead pit vipers, one of the most venomous snakes in the entire world! That was why he was exiled there, to die from snake bites! But, he refused to give in and just die. He will survive this ordeal and return to help the people!


    He quickly left his handmade hammock and ran towards the shore. He grabbed the spear he made and positioned ready to attack just in case there were snakes around. There was nothing. He sighed in a relief. He looked back at the sea and noticed something in the far left. There was a ship washed ashore. It was unusual. It looked like heaven smiled upon him.That could be his way out of the island. He ran towards it as fast as he could.


    When he was nearing it, he slowed down after noticing the torn flag. "Beckforth," he uttered and continued to walk towards it with his spear prepared. "ST. MARY MU" he read the ship''s name out loud. The ship looked damaged, probably attacked. Good thing, it did not sink.


    With his skills as former navy captain, he boarded the ship in stealth easily. It looked like it was abandoned. He looked around. The ship was not utterly destroyed. There were a couple of torn sails, broken boards, and the hull was damaged but he could still salvage most of it. If he could repair the ship, he can use it to sail away from the Isle of Snakes. He smirked. Then, he heard groaning.


    Jacob quickly spun around. His hand prepared to release his spear if he sensed any danger. By the wheel, he saw a man in uniform trying to get up. He ran towards the man and helped him. The man looked like he was twenty years older than he was. His hair was mostly white with few strands of black. He noticed the admiral insignia on his uniform. The admiral looked at him. "Who are you? Where am I?" he asked.


    "I am Jacob. You''re in the Isle of Snakes," Jacob answered as he lifted him up.


    "Jacob. Isle of Snakes," he repeated while trying to gain his balance then his eyebrows furrowed after realizing something. The admiral pushed Jacob and made a fighting stance. "You are Captain Jacob Alon? The one who deserted his men? Traitor of Beckforth?"


    Jacob scoffed, "Aren''t we a bit dramatic? Yes, that''s me. But I preferred to be called just JACOB. And you are?"


    The man shook his head, "Arrogant young man, I am Admiral Nunez and I am loyal to Beckforth."


    Jacob raised his brows. "Admiral Nunez¡­" he said in recognition. "... Your reputation precedes you¡­ a man of honor¡­ it''s just too bad you remain loyal to a corrupt government," he retorted.


    "Such insolence, young man!" Admiral Nunez responded angrily and attempted to get his pistol but realized his holster was empty. Then, he got light headed and almost toppled over but Jacob caught him right away and steadied him.


    "Easy there, Admiral,"Jacob said.


    The Admiral still put on a brave face, "Unhand me, traitor!" he replied with a voice surging with pride even though he was getting weaker and weaker.


    Jacob chuckled, "I will¡­ soon. First, let''s see how serious your injuries are," he responded and guided the admiral to his room in the ship.


    "I can take care of myself, young man!" the Admiral reasoned.


    "Yes, I can see that," Jacob agreed even if he was not convinced and continued to help the Admiral. He checked his injuries and saw that he has a bullet wound. He shook his head. Good thing, he saw it or the admiral could have died of blood loss. He immediately did what he could to treat the wound.


    Jacob chuckled. He couldn''t help but admire the man. His loyalty, bravery, and persistence are commendable. He sighed. "If only Beckforth''s government is not so damn corrupt!" he grunted and clenched his fists.


    Admiral Nunez gained consciousness after two days. Jacob gave him food to regain his strength. After eating, the admiral watched him intently as he changed his bandages. "Young man, I am loyal to Beckforth," he said.


    Jacob chuckled, "I know, you already said that, Admiral."


    "Why did you betray my country?" he asked him.


    Jacob shook his head after letting out a faint scoff. "I did not betray the country, the country betrayed the people."


    "I beg your pardon?"


    Jacob could not help but raise his voice. "How long have you been at sea? Have you gone back to Beckforth yet? How about the overseas territories?" The admiral kept mum so Jacob continued, "Beckforth''s government is becoming more and more corrupt. The people are starving. They are hurting. They cry out for help but the nobles? They did not care. As long as they remain rich, as long as they remain in power--- that''s all they care about."


    "And then?" the Admiral asked.


    "What do you mean ''and then''?" Jacob responded. "I could not turn a blind eye to the suffering. Beckforth is slowly killing the citizens."


    "So what did you do? Why are you here? Why do you stay here?"


    "I was helping the common people and clashed with some nobles. They wouldn''t budge so I stole the money they made from their merchandise and gave it back! I guess it angered them so they petitioned the regent to punish me. That''s why I''m here. And I am not staying here. I am seeking for any opportunity I could find to leave this place and then I am going back to do what I was doing. I will take what the nobles took from the people and give it back! And no one can stop me! Not even loyalists like you. You won''t take me down," Jacob answered. His desire for justice can be seen in his eyes.


    Admiral Nunez sighed. The young man''s conviction is unshakable. "Fine then. I made a decision. You saved my life so in return I will help you leave this island. But that''s it. When I get back to Beckforth and you go back to what you were doing, if His Majesty ordered me to take you down, I will," he said.


    Jacob smirked, "That is if you can catch me," he said, then pointed out the reality. "Besides, you cannot leave this island without my help either. St. Mary MU will not survive the raging seas with her condition. You need to make some repairs first and seeing that you''re healing from your injury, I do not think you are capable of the work. Must be hard to owe me too much, huh Admiral?" he teased.


    Admiral Nunez let out a small laugher but he stopped right away and winced because of the pain. "It''s still my ship," he reasoned. "You''re good people, Captain Jacob Alon. I even see us working well together in the future if you are not too damn stubborn. As I''ve said, I''m loyal to Beckforth," he said.


    Jacob shook his head, "Well, for the interim, we will be working together. I mean, you''re just healing. You''re not invalid. I won''t do the repairs by myself," he said.


    Their conversation ended in laughter. They might be on opposing sides but this time they understood that if they do not work together, they will not be able to escape the Isle of Snakes.


    It took them two weeks to do the repairs. The engineer of St. Mary MU was Admiral Nunez'' son. He laid out detailed plans on how to efficiently repair the ship in case of damage. This they followed word for word and it made them complete all repairs in half the time.


    "Your son is a genius! I never had ship repairs done in this time!" Jacob exclaimed, admiring their work.


    "I''m glad you said that. That''s what I have been telling him this whole time. When we sailed back to Beckforth, you would probably meet him," Admiral Nunez replied.


    "In due time, maybe, Admiral. I will be jumping off the ship before we reach Beckforth''s port. I''m now a fugitive, remember? Don''t lure me to my demise," he teased.


    Admiral Nunez laughed. Together, they helped each other careen the ship back to the sea. They had to persevere for two days until St. Mary MU was back on sea and ready to sail. It would have been longer if they were not knowledgeable of the direction of waves and tides.


    Admiral Nunez steered the ship as Jacob trimmed the sails. In no time, they were riding the waves as fast as they could finally leaving the Isle of Snakes. That night they studied the map and began estimating how long they would sail before they reached Beckforth. Two months¡­ to the West they go.

 Chapter 10：THE 5TH ACCOUNT: HIS FATHERS SON 3

    "So when did you meet Thaddaeus?" I can''t help but ask. I was getting impatient. I do not need to know what wood they use or how they repaired the ship. I just needed to know what kind of person Admiral Nunez is. "Did you meet him right away?"


    Jacob yawned and stretched his legs. He placed both his hands on the wooden chest and looked up. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he stayed quiet. In our silence, I could not help but study him. The more I looked at Jacob, the more handsome he got. My eyes followed a trail of skin down to his lips. They were parted a bit. My heart began to race and my hand moved on its own. I wanted to touch his face and I am curious on how his lips would feel against my fingers.


    My trembling hand was only an inch away when he suddenly opened his eyes. I felt heat spread throughout my chest to the roots of my hair when he caught my eye. He was curious but he did not tease me this time. Instead, he took my hand and smiled. "Do I have something on my face?" he asked.


    I nodded. We both knew I was lying but Jacob pretended to wipe his face with his other hand. He did not let go of my hand with his other one as he continued his story. My mind may have begun to travel to what had happened in the events of his narration but my fluttering heart was fully aware of his hand holding mine.


    *****


    Jacob made sure that his hood was covering his face as he walked the streets of Fildas. He knows with his current countenance, no one would recognize him as a former navy captain. It had been two weeks since St. Mary MU docked in Beckforth''s territory. The first thing he did was to make contact with one of the people he knew and trusted-- Paco.


    He made a quick turn and noticed a couple of busybodies surrounding the town crier who was announcing an execution to be held at dusk.


    "Because of the crime of treason, the criminal, formerly Admiral Thomas Nunez, will be hanged at dusk. So ordered by His Majesty, the Prince of Beckforth!" the town crier announced. He repeated it again when he was done.


    Jacob furrowed his brows immediately. ''What happened? The Admiral was the most loyal person to Beckforth. He immediately camouflaged his presence by mixing in the crowd to listen to the Admiral''s whereabouts. In no time, he heard the information he wanted to hear.


    "What happened to the Admiral?" Jacob heard someone asked.


    "Well, they said that he was a traitor. That, the reason he was out at sea the whole time was because he was convincing the overseas territories to revolt against the monarchy."


    "I thought the Admiral was loyal to Beckforth," asked another citizen.


    "Well who could blame him? If I have power like him. I would do the same thing," was the reply.


    "Shhh!!! Be quiet. The soldiers might hear you. The next thing you know, you''ll be hanged next to the admiral."


    "I wish the admiral could escape," said another.


    "How could he? No one ever escapes Fildas'' prison."


    After hearing that, Jacob quickly walked away from the crowd. He will save Admiral Nunez. An honorable man like him should not die.


    Penetrating Fildas'' prison proved to be quite challenging. There were not too many guards. But, since going to the prison cell requires passing through a winding staircase, being spotted easily was the problem. Jacob had to be clever. He knocked off one of the guards and changed into his uniform after putting him in an empty cell. When all was clear, he headed to the admiral''s cell.


    Jacob was two more paces to where the admiral is, when someone attempted to punch his face in an attempt to knock him down. He quickly dodged it and was about to retaliate but he noticed that the man he was against was a tall, big, muscular one. He stepped back and decided to rethink his strategy.


    Both men were at stalemate. No one dared to move. Jacob furrowed his brow after realizing something. They were both wearing a guard uniform but they were attacking each other. He looked at the man''s face. Then, he realized that the man before him bore a certain resemblance to the admiral.


    "Are you Admiral Nunez'' son?" he asked.


    "I do not talk to strangers," the man answered.


    Jacob sighed in relief. The man''s answer was obvious. If he was not, he could have at least given him any name. "I''m Jacob. I''m here to rescue your father as well."


    "Captain Jacob Alon? He told me you saved him from the Isle of Snakes. I''m Thaddaeus," he replied.


    "Ahh!! The genius ship engineer. The way you laid out that repair plan was superb!" Jacob responded and then quickly looked left and right. "Let''s finish this chat later after we finish rescuing your father."


    Together they walked to Admiral Nunez'' cell. The Admiral noticed his son right away.


    "What are you doing here?" he scolded him.


    "I came here to rescue you," Thaddaeus replied.


    "Admiral," Jacob saluted and quickly looked left and right again. "I''ll be on guard, the two of you talk." He moved away from the father and son but not too far that he could not hear their conversation.


    "I do not need you to rescue me," the prideful admiral answered.


    "Ohhh¡­ so you do have an escape plan," Thaddaeus said.


    "Of course not. I do not have any plans to escape," Admiral Nunez replied.


    "WHAT?!! Are you humoring me? Father, you did not do what they accused you of!" Thaddaeus raised his voice even though it was still a whisper.


    "I have no evidence that will prove otherwise," Admiral Nunez snapped back.


    "Father!"


    "Listen, son. I will not die a fugitive," the admiral explained.


    "You will die a traitor! At least that''s what they''re trying to do!" Thaddaeus reasoned.


    "But time will prove me innocent."


    "Yes, but you will be long dead."


    "I am dying for the sake of my country."


    "Father, stop being stubborn!" Thaddaeus pleaded.


    "I am loyal to Beckforth!" Admiral Nunez raised his voice.


    "Your loyalty will lead you to your grave!" Thaddaeus answered in frustration.


    "It is my life Thaddaeus. I will decide on how I want to die. I prefer to die in my country!" The admiral stood unshakable.


    "This is foolish, Father," Thaddaeus argued once again. "You are taking your life lightly!"


    Admiral Nunez shook his head and smiled at his son, "I am loyal to Beckforth."


    "Well, I am not! If they kill you, I will be Beckforth''s enemy. I swear to you!"


    The admiral nodded, "Very well, find someone you would be loyal too. Then you will understand me."


    Thaddaeus was about to say something but the admiral already dismissed his son and talked to Jacob, "Jacob, lad, come here."


    Jacob walked towards the admiral. The admiral grabbed his collar, "You see to it that my son gets away from here safely! He will not be associated with the crimes they said I committed. Do you understand me? This is an order," he said then let him go.


    "You cannot order me anymore, Admiral. I am no longer a man in uniform. But I will do what you say out of my respect for you. Still, your son has a point. Why die like this?"


    "I am loyal to Beckforth," he said then turned to his son. "This is my dying wish. You get away from here and do what you want to do. Do not save me. I do not need saving."


    Thaddaeus clenched his fist, "You are such a stubborn old man."


    The Admiral smiled, "I love you, son. Now, go."


    Jacob and Thaddaeus did not have any choice but to leave. How could they rescue someone who does not want to be rescued? They were able to leave Fildas'' prison unnoticed. It''s not that impenetrable as it was believed to be! Once they were far off, Thaddaeus could not help but to punch the wall nearby several times.


    Jacob just stood there and watched.


    "Foolish¡­ foolish old man!!! Stubborn old fool!!!" Thaddaeus kept repeating those phrases over and over and over again as he continued to punch the wall. His hand began to bleed.


    "I do not think so," Jacob took his attention away.


    Thaddaeus turned to him, "What do you mean?"


    "I believe he said what he said to get you out of there as quickly as possible," Jacob answered.


    Thaddaeus scrunched his forehead, "I do not understand."


    "If you were caught, you would be hanged next to your father for crimes of treason¡­ just like him," Jacob explained. "Your father does not want that."


    Thaddaeus shook his head, "It''s still very foolish."


    "It''s still very foolish," Thaddaeus replied, still unconvinced.


    Jacob chuckled, "You ARE your father''s son. You call him foolish for his sacrifice. But, you rescuing him risking everything is quite foolish too, is it not?"


    Thaddaeus glared at him, "You tried to save him as well!!!"


    Jacob nodded and then replied, "True, but I have nothing to lose. I am already a traitor."


    "I heard of your case. You were branded a traitor because you defy the government by helping the citizens."


    Jacob smiled, "You could look at it like that. If you ask me, I am just giving the citizens what I believe they deserve," he said then walked away.


    Thaddaeus followed, "Where are you going?"


    "I have to get out of Beckforth the soonest possible time, before someone recognizes me. Besides, I had to go to the overseas territories. That''s where the corruption is at its peak."


    "Do you have a ship?" Thaddaeus asked.


    Jacob turned to him and thought, "No¡­ but I am quite resourceful."


    "Let me go with you. My father gave me St. Mary MU."


    "What about your job?"


    "I left my post just like you. Soon, they will brand me a traitor too after they realized I tried to save my father and knocked out some of the guards. My stubborn old man will die soon. I have nothing left here at Beckforth."


    Jacob sighed. "This is not what your father wanted for you," he tried to change his mind.


    But Thaddaeus was determined. He scoffed, "This is my life. I would do to it as I see fit. Just like him."


    "Very well. Let''s go."


    Thaddaeus led him where the St. Mary MU was docked. She was not docked by the port but somewhere hidden from prying eyes. It was by the shore covered by cliffs on both sides.


    "I believe Father knew this would happen to him so he told me to sail St. Mary MU here," Thaddaeus explained.


    Jacob looked around, "If they search for you. In no time they will find this place."


    "Give me a day to make some modifications and then we''ll leave this place."


    "Alright. I will meet you here tomorrow. Let me say goodbye to someone."


    *****


    "So you will sail away?" Paco asked him.


    "Yes, it''s safer to help the overseas territories. It is more practical as well since they are the ones that are being dealt with the worst hand," Jacob answered.


    Paco nodded, "Makes sense¡­ let me come with you then."


    Jacob looked at the man confused, "Why?"


    "I do not have anything here at Beckforth that I am holding to."


    "Your daughter''s grave?"


    Paco shook his head, "It is easy for me to just take some things that belong to her. I will come with you and help you. This is how I would honor her memory. So, no one will suffer the same fate that she did."


    "I will not argue with you about that. Have you found out about the crimes they accused the Admiral of?" Jacob inquired.


    "From what I heard, the Admiral was already on some of the noble''s bad side. They ambushed his whole crew at sea. Do you know that? They tried to sink St. Mary MU. Good thing there was a storm at that time so instead it was washed ashore. When they learned that he survived, then they began to gather false witnesses against him."


    Jacob sighed frustratingly, "No one sided with the Admiral?"


    Paco shook his head. "Most of them were bought off if not made to shut up."


    "Pack your things. We will leave at once. The more I stay here the more disgusted I am," Jacob said.


    The next day, when Jacob and Paco met with Thaddaeus, they noticed that the ship changed. For one, the name St. Mary MU was no more. In its place LABYRINTH was spelled out. They boarded the ship and saw Thaddaeus.


    "This is not Beckforth''s naval ship anymore. Labyrinth is yours now, Captain!" Thaddaeus said.


    "Captain? I told you I am not a man in uniform anymore," Jacob replied. "We are all equals here."


    "Captain has a good ring to it. We need someone to lead us," Paco agreed with Thaddaeus. Then, he realized something. "Jacob, you are a captain and you steal. That makes you a pirate. Since, I''ll follow you, I guess I am a pirate too."


    Thaddaeus crossed his arms, "Count me in as I have decided who I would be loyal to. Captain Jacob, in my Father''s honor, I will follow you, too. Pirates it is."


    Jacob sighed, "You do know we will be Beckforth''s enemy?" The two men nodded. Seeing that he could not convince them otherwise, Jacob complied. "Alright. But no taking from the innocent. We will only target merchant ships with corrupt noblemen as passengers."


    "Sounds good to me. Shall we anchor up, Captain?"


    Jacob nodded, "Sail away!!!"

 Chapter 11：THE 5TH ACCOUNT: HIS FATHERS SON 4

    After hearing Jacob''s story, I looked down. "I see, now I understand," I said and sighed. I am beginning to understand why Thaddaeus acts the way he does. Then, I remembered something so I looked at Jacob and began to ask, "Jacob?"


    Jacob turned to me, "Yes?"


    "What happened to Paco''s daughter? It was not true that she died out of sickness, right?"


    Jacob was about to answer me but the water to our right exploded. Labyrinth rocked briskly by the impact. I let out a scream. I was caught off guard and was about to fall over to the deck floor but Jacob was quick to my rescue. He held my waist firmly and led me to a safe place.


    "It will be a bit rocky. Hold onto this and do not let go," Jacob told me and motioned the post that he made me hold on to.


    "What is going on?" I quickly asked Jacob. My voice began to panic.


    "Cannons," he said simply then quickly went to the steering wheel.


    At that interim, the pirates came out of their quarters and quickly went to their positions. Elgo quickly climbed the crow''s nest and then yelled, "Captain!!! Navy ship behind us!!"


    "How far?" Jacob asked.


    "About 2000 yards!!!"


    "Lowen, fire back!!! Thaddaeus, we need to get away from here fast!" Jacob gave out the orders right away.


    Thaddaeus looked at the sails right away, "We''re upwind captain!!"


    I heard Jacob groan. That is not a good sign. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. This was the first time I experienced Labyrinth being chased and attacked by a navy ship. They probably found out about us looting five merchant ships. My fear grew as I saw the water to our right exploded again. It looked like the navy was determined to sink us! I heard guns shooting after.


    "Lowen, force them to the ''no go zone''! Thaddaeus, brim reach to the left!" Jacob continued to direct the crew.


    I watched in fright as Lowen loaded the cannons and fired back. Thaddaeus directed Puma, Wabi, Laurel, Tibet, and Fifer with the sails. Their movements were swift and in sync. I wanted to help so we could get away as fast as we can so I ran towards the cannons. But the ship rocked again that caused me to be off-balanced. I struggled on my feet when a hand grabbed me and directed me to something I could hold on to.


    Thaddaeus glared at me, "Don''t you dare distract the captain as he steered us away from here. You stay put to where you are placed!" he said and went back to directing the others in managing the sails.


    I tried not to take offense by what Thaddaeus said but his harsh tone was difficult to ignore. I was almost to tears. All I want to do is to help. But I have no other choice but to watch this time. Lowen and his group kept loading the cannons and firing back. I noticed that Lowen angled the cannons in a certain direction. Thaddaeus'' group kept pulling and loosening the sails in a certain motion. Then just like that, I saw and felt our ship changed directions going to the left. The wind picked up and I felt Labyrinth sailed faster.


    "HA!!! The naval ship cannot move! Great job Lowen!" Elgo yelled from the crow''s nest.


    "Do not get too confident yet!!! Lowen target the stern!!! Do not sink it!!" Jacob ordered again.


    "Copy Captain!"


    There was another explosion. I shut my eyes hard! I can feel my hands sweating and my knees trembling. I hope the chase will be over soon.


    Then I heard Elgo''s voice. He cheered, "WOOHOO!!! We are cleared!"


    I opened my eyes. Jacob was looking straight ahead. His hand still not leaving the wheel. I looked up at the sails. The wind was on our side. The cannons stopped firing. When all seems well, Thaddaeus immediately checks the ship for any damage. I couldn''t move. I just stood there. I knew my knees were buckling and I was about to fall when someone helped me steadied myself from behind.


    "Are you alright?" It was Jacob''s voice.


    I shook my head. "My knees¡­ they''re trembling¡­" I said honestly.


    "Just lean on me," Jacob said with his voice filled with concern.


    "That or I carry you to your room," he cut me off. His voice was very stern. I know this time he would not take no for an answer.


    When I still did not move. He pulled me to him and made me lean on his chest. His hand was around my waist. My heart began to race again. I am unsure if my heart palpitations were because of the chase that just ended or Jacob''s nearness.


    "Is Miss Darling, alright?" Thom asked as he passed us by.


    I felt Jacob nod, "Just a bit flabbergasted, I think."


    "Maybe I should take her to her room," Paco said and offered his hand.


    Because of what Jacob was making me feel, I immediately accepted Paco''s arm and he guided me to my room. Once in, he gave me a glass of water and left. I took a deep breath and decided to lay down on my bed until I calmed down.


    When I felt my strength coming back, I stood up and decided to see if I could be useful. I WANT TO BE USEFUL. I went out and saw the pirates still on high alert. I immediately saw Thaddaeus so I walked towards him to thank him for helping me a moment ago.


    When I was in front of him, he looked at me. He narrowed his eyes. He looked displeased. "What do you want?" he asked.


    "Thank you," I said.


    Thaddaeus shook his head. His behavior showed animosity towards me. He opened his mouth and was about to say something but I cut him off.


    "I''m sorry about this morning. I did not mean what I said. Of course I know it''s not true. I just said those without thinking. I know Jacob is not soulless. I know that," I said in a quiet voice.


    Thaddaeus kept staring at me. His eyes still not convinced.


    "A while ago, please believe me I just wanted to help."


    Thaddaeus furrowed his forehead and scoffed, "Help? With what? Loading the cannons? I doubt if you could lift one. Trimming the sails? You don''t know how."


    He was correct. What was I thinking? I looked down, "I''m sorry."


    "You want my honest opinion, Miss Darling?" Thaddaeus asked me. I looked at him preparing for the worst. I nodded. "I believe you are a liability," he told me directly. "I know Captain Jacob wants you here and that is none of my business. I abide with his decisions because I am loyal to him. He is my captain after all. But heed my warning Miss Darling, do not force the captain to make rash decisions because of you."


    I scrunch my forehead, "Rash decisions? What do you mean?"


    Thaddaeus sighed in annoyance, "Stop being clumsy or nosy. And also, Miss Darling¡­ no offense, but for me, you are NOT one of us," he said and walked away.


    I looked at Thaddaeus'' back as he walked away. I sighed sadly. I honestly thought that all of the crew already accepted me as a family. I was disappointed to know that one of them did not.


    "He''s his father''s son, huh?"


    I turned to the direction of the voice. "He has a point. As I am now, I am indeed a liability," I told Jacob.


    "True. But Thaddaeus is also stubborn just like his father," Jacob replied.


    I shook my head, "Principled is more like it."


    Jacob shrugged, "Do not take to heart whatever he said. For me, you belong here," he said.


    I looked at him in disbelief and chuckled, "Because I entertain you?"


    Jacob smiled in agreement. "Yes! And I will be doomed WITHOUT MY entertainment," he said then looked at me with longing eyes.


    I frowned at him and diverted the topic. "What can I do to be useful?" Jacob smirked and I know he will say something to tease me again so I quickly added, "aside from entertaining you of course."


    Jacob laughed, "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to be helpful. I want to help load the cannons when we are being chased. I wanted to learn how to trim the sails but since Thaddaeus dislikes me that won''t be in the near future. I want to be strong¡­ breathe underwater, swim faster, sword fighting¡­ you name it. Teach me how to rescue you," I said and looked at him intently.


    I could tell Jacob was a bit surprised with what I just said. He tilted his head and thought for a while. "You''re serious about it?" he asked.


    I nodded, "I despise being a damsel in distress."


    "Alright then, get yourself a good night''s sleep. I''ll teach you how to defend yourself with a sword tomorrow morning," he said and smiled.


    I smiled back. "Thank you," I said.


    Jacob eyed me from my feet to my eyes. "Rescue me, huh?" he said and chuckled.

 Chapter 12：THE 6TH ACCOUNT: MUSICIANS TALES AND TUNES 1

    .SWORD TRAINING.


    "No. Not like that," Jacob told me and then laughed.


    I groaned. This was the hundredth time he corrected me and then laughed! I would not be upset if he teaches me correctly just like how Lowen taught me. But instead he showed me how to do one thing once and expected me to be able to do it right away! And when I get it wrong, he laughs at me! The nerve of this man!


    I sighed deeply and convinced myself to be patient. I changed my stance and copied how I remembered him doing it and raised my sword again. He laughed one more time. THAT''S IT!


    "What am I doing wrong now?" I asked.


    "Everything!" Jacob cried out. Tears were coming out of his face. He held his stomach as he bellowed in laughter.


    "Maybe if you teach me right, I would get it right!" I raised my voice.


    "I am teaching it to you correctly. You are just doing it wrong," he reasoned still laughing.


    "How am I doing it wrong?" I asked. I am getting more and more frustrated that I want to stab him with the sword I''m holding.


    "First off, your stance is weak," he said then poked my legs with the sheath of his sword. "Next, you have to hold your sword firmly," he continued as he hit my sword with his to show me how weak my hold is. My sword dropped. "And lastly¡­" he looked at me playfully from head to toe. "... holding a sword does not suit you. It does not look right. It''s funny!" he said then winked at me. Then, laughed again.


    It is very clear that Jacob is not taking me seriously. I am now very much offended. "AHHHH!!! YOU ARE SO AGGRAVATING! OF COURSE, I WON''T LOOK RIGHT JUST YET BECAUSE I AM STILL LEARNING! FOR THE LOVE OF GOD, STOP LAUGHING AT ME!" I screamed at him.


    The musicians, Puma, Wabi, and Laurel, who were passing by, jumped in surprise after hearing me yell. After whispering something to each other, they eagerly walked to our direction right away.


    "Everything alright here?" Laurel asked in curiosity. I know right away that these musicians were up to something.


    Jacob stopped laughing and looked at my angry face. He crossed his arms and smirked, "You dare raise your voice at your teacher?"


    I crossed my arms as well. "My teacher is not doing a great job. So, maybe my screams could give him a wake up call on how an ineffective teacher he is!" I said and stepped forward.


    Jacob arched his brows and stepped forward as well. "Really now? If my student is very disrespectful, of course she is not going to learn," he said then smirked to challenge me.


    I scoffed and took another step forward again, "When did I disrespect you? I just yelled because you kept on laughing at me. YOU ARE THE ONE DISRESPECTING ME!" I said and jabbed my pointer finger to his chest. They were hard as rock! I felt my cheeks flushed instantly.


    Seeing me blushed, Jacob leaned over towards me so we could see each other eye to eye. "I disrespected you?" he asked and squinted. "Oh you would know if I did.." he said knowingly and grinned at me playfully. My imaginations went wild as it inferred to what he was implying. My cheeks became warmer. My mind went blank again and I could not think of a sharp retort.


    The musicians were looking at the both of us back and forth and because I could not respond to Jacob right away, Laurel took our attention by singing, "Disrespect, oh disrespect¡­ Why oh why thee bother me?"


    Jacob and I furrowed our brows at the same time and looked at Laurel. Laurel beamed at us. "Let me tell you about a story of a boy and a girl who were VERY disrespectful to each other."


    "Laurel, we''re busy here," Jacob replied.


    "Indulge me Captain, Miss. This is my original tale," Laurel insisted.


    Jacob stood up straight. "Very well, go ahead," he said.


    Laurel looked at me, "Miss?"


    I sighed. "Anything to distract me from this aggravation is very much appreciated," I replied and eyed at Jacob. He chuckled.


    "Very well, please sit down," Puma and Wabi directed us towards the wooden chests.


    Then, their performance began. Laurel narrated the story as Puma and Wabi acted them out in much exaggeration.


    "Once upon a time, there was a boy and a girl who always quarrelled with each other. Every time they see each other, they couldn''t help but to lash out and say something bad... like how her hair is always messy and how he smelled like vinegar," Laurel began.


    "Why would someone smell like vinegar?" Jacob asked impatiently. "Are you sure your story is going somewhere?"


    "I think you''re just making it up as you go along," I couldn''t help but to agree with Jacob. "Is this meant to be for children?"


    "Shhhh¡­" Wabi answered. "It will get better."


    Jacob and I sighed at the same time. We were obviously getting bored.


    Laurel cleared his throat and continued, "So the boy and the girl kept fighting and squabbling with each other. Wherever they go and whatever they do, they yell and scream at one another until the WHOLE TOWN knows."


    I raised my left eyebrow. The story seemed oddly familiar!


    "One day, three warlocks came to visit the town. Guess who they heard right away?" he asked us.


    Jacob groaned, "I am getting bored, Laurel."


    "Come on Captain.. Please, you can do this. Who did they hear right away?"


    Jacob scratched his forehead, "The boy and the girl¡­" he said then shook his head.


    "Exactly!" Laurel beamed.


    I sighed. THIS. IS. THE. WORST. STORY. EVER!


    But Laurel dismissed our boredom and continued on, "The three warlocks decided to teach the two children a lesson because they were being loud."


    Jacob sighed and made the connection, "So does that mean the three of you are going to teach us a lesson because we always banter and we were loud?" he asked.


    The three musicians looked at each other knowingly. I knew it. They were really up to something. "No wonder the story was oddly familiar," I couldn''t help but to comment.


    Jacob smiled at me, "My thoughts exactly." Then, he turned towards the three. "Alright, so what''s the ending? Out with it."


    I saw Laurel''s nostrils flared up as he frowned. He looked down and muttered, "The three warlocks casted a spell on the boy and the girl so they would get stuck to each other until they finally agree and resolve their differences."


    Jacob chuckled and began taunting Laurel, "Would you look at that? You did get us stuck on the wooden chests."


    I giggled and responded, "Uh-huh and we finally agreed on something."


    Jacob smiled at me. "How about that Darling? The story inspired me to teach you sword fighting the proper way," he said with his voice laced with an exaggerated cheeriness.


    I had to join in the fun so I matched Jacob''s exaggerated cheeriness, "Hmmm¡­ the warlocks'' spells work!"


    Jacob stood up and offered me his hand just like a gentleman. I accepted the offer and together we walked away.


    Wabi yelled, "The story isn''t over yet!"


    My mood was already brightened so I turned back and answered without thinking, "Let me guess, we lived happily ever after?"


    Upon hearing that, I felt Jacob tightened his grip on my hand and spun me around to face him. He caught and held my other hand as well. "Live happily ever after, huh?" he asked and smirked.


    I gasped after realizing what I just said. I tried my best to contain my awkwardness and replied with, "I meant the story." I hoped it sounded convincing.


    "You said ''we''," Jacob said. Of course he would not be convinced.


    Jacob chuckled but gripped my hands tighter, "Will that make us live happily ever after?"


    I rolled my eyes. "It will make ME live happily ever after," I retorted.


    He narrowed his eyes and shook his head, "How about me?"


    "What do you mean, how about you?"


    "Don''t I deserve my happily ever after?"


    I widened my eyes at him. I can''t believe the sudden change of our conversation. Are we going to have another squabble?


    "I guess our spell does not have a permanent effect," Puma said and chuckled. His intent was evident. Now, it''s their payback to tease us.


    Laurel shrugged, "It''s because they did not let us finish the story."


    "Oh be quiet! The story was boring," Jacob and I both said at the same time. The musicians laughed together before they shook their heads knowingly and left us.


    I looked at Jacob, "Could we please go back to sword fighting?"


    Jacob replied, "How could I refuse those pleading eyes?"


    I closed my eyes and shook my head. I decided not to answer back.


    And that was how I began to learn how to handle the sword and fight properly.

 Chapter 13：THE 6TH ACCOUNT: MUSICIANS TALES AND TUNES 2

    SWIMMING AND BREATHING CONTROL.


    One month of sword fight training passed by quickly. Now, I can honestly say that I can defend myself using the sword decently. I won''t be able to win a fight against master swordsmen but I can definitely give them a run for their money and then I could run for my life.


    In the past month, I also practiced my swimming skills and breathing control. Although, I must admit that I am terrible at both. Neville and Paco continued to encourage me and they were convinced that I am improving even if it is just a little at a time.


    In Francua, my governess taught me how to swim in the lake nearby our estate. But, swimming in deeper waters, particularly in the ocean, proved to be more difficult. The waves were bigger and the currents stronger. Furthermore, the idea that I could not touch the seabed with my feet whilst my head''s above the waters terrifies me. And the thought of something beyond bigger than me might be swimming beside me or after me was just nerve-racking.


    "Maybe we could dock nearby the nearest island so Miss Darling can practice swimming better," Tibet suggested.


    "True.. true¡­ I can see her frightened expressions every time we practice in deep waters. She cannot focus. I think because she thinks a shark would come from nowhere and gobble her up," Fifer agreed.


    I saw Thaddaeus shook his head and sighed afterwards before excusing himself from breakfast to work on Labyrinth. He still has not warmed up to me yet. Obviously, he finds the other pirates tolerating me and helping me impractical. After all, it was very clear from the last time we spoke that he does not want me here. I tried to ignore it but it does bother me. Maybe, I do not want to be disliked?


    I took a deep breath and saw that Jacob was staring at me. He smiled and nodded. I chuckled. He always does this when he knows I am being bothered by something. I could not comprehend him and heaven knows I tried several times to analyze him. He teases me senseless and we banter nonstop over silly little things. But, when it comes to things that matter, he would always be there to support me or even save me.


    I smiled at him in response. I believe we were having a moment. But then, Neville cleared his throat. "What say you Captain? It can be a mini-outing. I can even show all of you my roasting skills. We can enjoy roasted meat and seafood," he said and beamed after imagining the food he was planning to cook.


    "Sure, let''s go ahead and do that," Jacob responded without taking his eyes off of me. "Anything to help Darling," he continued then winked at me.


    My cheeks went warm while the other pirates hooted and teased after hearing Jacob. Jacob just smirked at my embarrassment. I had to look away.


    It was Tuesday morning when we anchored near what we thought was an uninhabited island. We used four small pinnaces to row to the beach. Once the pirates'' feet touched the sand, immediately their shenanigans began. They were like children playing like there was no tomorrow.


    Jacob chuckled and held out his hand to assist me off the boat. I accepted it. The boat suddenly jerked with my movement and I was off- balanced and my face landed on Jacob''s chest. His hand quickly wrapped around my waist in an embrace to support my fall. I may not see my own face but I knew that I blushed profusely. I quickly straightened out, took my hand off his hold, and turned away.


    "I''m sorry," I said in extreme awkwardness. I still cannot get over how a part of my body made contact with his muscular chest and my brain was still intoxicated by his scent. My mind went blank yet again and I just stood there dumbfounded! What is going on with me?


    "Miss Darling!!" Tibet called out in a very loud voice. "We are going to have breathing control contests. Do you want to join us?"


    I smiled and yelled back, "Yes!" Tibet just saved me! I quickly looked at Jacob and then ran towards Tibet and Fifer''s direction. In no time, the other musicians and gunners joined our game as well.


    Our group went into the sea and stopped when the waters were chest deep. The rule was simple: we had to submerge in the water and hold our breath the longest time we can. At first, everyone was following along but as we repeated the game over and over, the pirates began to cheat. Some of them pretended to submerge but would only do it when almost all of us were up. When they got tired of the game, they had a swimming race instead. I joined one race but lost obviously.


    I went back to the beach and sat on the sand while I continued to laugh as I watched the pirates topple each other in the sea. A coat dropped on my head.


    "Put it on. A lady shouldn''t be wandering about in wet clothes," Jacob said and sat down beside me.


    I chuckled but obeyed then I looked at him and retorted, "I am no lady, sire. I''m a pirate."


    Jacob arched his brow, "Really now?" Then, he looked back to the sea, "You will always be a lady to me, Miss Pirate," he said and handed me meat on a stick. "Here, Neville told me to let you try this."


    I took a bite. "Hmmmm¡­. this is good."


    Jacob observed as I ate and then with his thumb he wiped the sauce that stained the corner of my mouth. I stilled. He put his thumb in his mouth and sucked, "Hmmm¡­ you''re right. It does taste good," he said and winked.


    Immediately, my cheeks felt hot. I stood up and said, "I''m going to see if Neville needs my help." Then, I quickly ran away. Jacob laughed in response.


    It was almost dark when we rowed back to Labyrinth. The pirates were loud with their jokes and laughter. But the mood suddenly turned bleak when we reached the ship and from there we saw a gun pointed at Thaddaeus'' head.


    Then, Thaddaeus was pushed off the ship and into the water and we saw men pointing their guns at us. Jacob quickly moved in front of me and shielded me from the men''s eyes. We couldn''t do anything. The only weapons we took with us were swords. Thaddaeus immersed from the sea and swam to one of the pinnaces.


    The leader of the gang spoke, "We''re taking over your ship. Not a good idea to just leave it in the hands of one person, eh mate? Have fun on the island," he said and they anchored up.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes as I watched Labyrinth sail away from us. We were quiet for a bit.


    "I knew this was a bad idea," Thaddaeus broke the silence with his remark then looked at me as if I was the one to be blamed.


    Seeing that, Jacob waved his hand in dismissal. "It''s all good. We''ll get Labyrinth back. This is not the first time this happened," he said nonchalantly like it was not a big deal. "Let''s row back to the island, men!" he ordered. The pirates followed right away.


    Tibet took out his harmonica and began to play a familiar tune. Puma sang the popular song and changed some of the lyrics in an attempt to liven up the mood."My Labyrinth went over the ocean. My Labyrinth went over the sea. My Labyrinth went over the ocean. Oh bring back Labyrinth to me!"


    Jacob smiled. The other musicians sang out loud¡­ some out of tune, "BRING BACK¡­ WE''LL GET IT BACK.. SO BRING BACK LABYRINTH TO ME TO ME¡­ BRING BACK¡­ WE''LL GET IT BACK.. SO BRING BACK LABYRINTH TO ME!"


    Then, Fifer changed the lyrics and sang at the top of his lungs "LABYRINTH WAS STOLEN OVER THE OCEAN¡­ LABYRINTH WAS STOLEN OVER THE SEA¡­ NOW, CAPTAIN JACOB IS ANGRY¡­ SO BRING BACK LABYRINTH TO ME!"


    I laughed and joined in, "BRING BACK.. OR ELSE WE''LL GET HER BACK¡­ SO BRING BACK LABYRINTH TO ME TO ME... BRING BACK.. OR ELSE WE''LL GET HER BACK¡­ SO BRING BACK LABYRINTH TO ME!"


    "Oh by the way¡­ have you heard of the story The Stolen Ship?" Laurel asked.


    Everyone of us groaned. "Don''t ruin the mood Laurel," Lowen said.


    "But the story is really good--" he insisted.


    "Let me guess, it''s one of your original tales," I said then giggled.


    Laurel pointed at me, "Miss Darling gets it!"


    Jacob laughed, "Don''t encourage him, Darling," he said.


    "But--" Laurel tried to persist but was cut off.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!" everyone yelled.


    Everyone''s mood livened up by the time we got to the shore. After securing the boats, we hiked to a higher ground to find a campsite just in case of high tide. Then, they began to plan on what to do to get back Labyrinth from the gang of thieves. Elgo drew the map on the ground as he remembered it and Jacob marked the spot where he believed the thieves would be on the next day based on the currents and wind direction.


    When the short meeting was over, the pirates dispersed to gather materials to build tents and make a campfire. They moved so quickly and before I knew it we were done. I was tightening the ropes to my tent as Zaki showed me when I heard Jacob spoke.


    "Darling, do not make any sudden movements," Jacob told me in a stern quiet voice.


    I froze. Then, I heard a whoosh. It happened too fast. I looked at the direction of the sound and saw Jacob''s dagger impaled a slithering snake to my right. I quickly stood up on my feet and ran towards Jacob. Jacob met me and grabbed the back of my head and put me in his embrace.


    "I can''t let you out of sight, can I?" he said as his hold of me tightened.


    Of all the animals I am afraid of, snakes are on the top of the list. I have never seen a live snake before in my life before now so I was scared to death by the sight of a snake almost biting me. "W..w..was it poisonous?" I asked, my hands holding tightly onto his shirt.


    "It''s alright. It''s dead," he did not answer my question so it must be.


    "A..are th..there m..more?" I cannot shake the fear from my voice no matter how hard I tried.


    I sighed. My brain calmed down and then I slowly came into a realization that I was in a compromising position. I am currently locked in Jacob''s embrace! We were so close that I could feel his heartbeat. My heart began to pound so I pushed him away. I put my hand over my heart and said, "I''m so sorry. I''m just really terrified with snakes."


    Jacob smiled at me. He did not tease me this time, "Are your clothes dry enough? It will be cold early in the morning," he said out of concern for my welfare. He took off his shirt and handed it to me. "Put this on."


    My eyes widened at the sight of his well-toned upper body.. I pulled the coat that he gave me hours ago tighter towards me. "I¡­ I¡­ I''ll be fine," I stammered.


    Jacob raised his brow and stepped forward. I knew he noticed my sudden awkwardness, "Are you alright?" His eyes began to twinkle with mischief.


    I quickly turned my back on him, "Yes. Could you please put your shirt back on?" I said.


    He chuckled and put his shirt on my hand instead. "You''ll need this shirt later. Good night, Darling," he whispered in my ear.


    The touch of his breath on my ear sent shivers through my spine and goose bumps began to appear on my arms. I held my breath in fear that it would turn into a moan. I felt uncomfortable but surprisingly pleasant at the same time. Jacob noticed my discomfort. He chuckled again and then walked away.


    I closed my eyes and let out a deep sigh. I looked at his shirt on my hand. It is still warm. Without thinking, I smelled it. My mind wandered back to his chiseled chest and abdomen and then I felt hot. I shook my head as fast as I could. What in the world is happening to me?

 Chapter 14：THE 6TH ACCOUNT: MUSICIANS TALES AND TUNES 3

    I felt a presence entering my tent so I quickly opened my eyes from sleep and got up. Jacob immediately put his hand on my mouth and signalled me to be quiet. My eyes widened in horror. He still does not have a shirt on because I was wearing it under the coat he gave me. It was true, it became chilly at midnight. Now, here he was with his half-naked body inside my tent!


    I glared at him to warn him to get his hands off me. He slowly did and whispered, "Shh!!! We are being attacked."


    I gasped, "What?!!"


    He pointed to his ear to signal me to listen. Then I heard hoots and yells that sounded tribal. I looked at Jacob with fear in my eyes. He gave me a faint smile.


    "It will be alright. You have me," he said then held my hand. "Where''s your sword?" he asked.


    I quickly grabbed my sword with my freehand and looked at Jacob again for directions, "What are we going to do?"


    "We will run as fast as we can to the boats," he answered and began to move.


    I pulled him back, "And the others?"


    "They already know what to do. Don''t worry about them," he said then gave me a pull. He looked back at me, "Ready?"


    I nodded.


    With his hand not letting me go, we went out of my tent and ran as fast as we could. Some of the pirates were behind us and those that ran faster just like Gondro, Lowen, Zaki, and Elgo were ahead. Wabi, Laurel, and Fifer were running with us matching our speed.


    The hoots and yells continue to follow us. I looked behind us and saw lovely women of different sizes with tribal markings chasing us. They were holding spears and blow tubes. Those with blow tubes would momentarily stop and would aim but the pirates know how to evade those by running in a zigzag pattern.


    I felt Jacob tug at me. "Darling, eyes in front. Do not look behind, your pace will be slower," he directed.


    I nodded even if he did not see me. My gaze began to travel from his hand to his arm and then to his shirtless upper half. His skin began to glisten as he started to be covered with sweat. He was becoming more and more pleasing to my eyes. I scolded myself quickly. I was ashamed by the direction of my thoughts! For the love of mercy, we were in a middle of a chase and I was thinking of how breathtaking Jacob looked half-naked! I slapped my forehead with my free hand.


    Jacob saw what I did from the corner of his eye so he turned to me worriedly. "What happened? Did you get hurt?"


    I quickly shook my head and mumbled softly, "I just needed to get my thoughts straight."


    "Miss Darling, do not worry they can''t catch us. This chase actually reminds me of a story my mama used to tell us when we were children. Have you heard of it?" Wabi said as we ran.


    I looked at him in disbelief. Who would remember a story at a time like this? "Huh?" I managed to reply.


    "It was a bread made of ginger," Wabi said.


    "The GINGERBREAD MAN!!!" Laurel replied.


    "Yes! Yes! That one," Wabi answered.


    I shook my head. How do these men do this? Wabi saw me shook my head so he misunderstood it. He thought I had not heard of the story yet so he was determined to let me know.


    I couldn''t help but admire his multitasking skill. Then he continued, "... he ran away and they chased him but he always said ''Run run run as fast as you can, you can''t catch me I''m the gingerbread man''," he giggled as he evaded another dart. "Ha! I''m the gingerbread man!!!"


    "That is not the version I was told," Laurel disagreed. "The fox was able to outsmart him and ate him at the end."


    Laurel''s words became like a premonition because not too long after he said that, we realized we were outsmarted by our chasers. As we evaded the spears and the darts, our group were forced to run off the trail. It was too late before we noticed. We stopped at the edge of a cliff. We were trapped. The tribe women behind us and a cliff before us.


    We turned around to face our chasers. ''This is not good,'' I remembered thinking to myself. The women were lovely but Jacob quickly noticed their markings. He let go off my hand and stepped before me.


    "Cannibals," he said and readied to draw his sword.


    "What?" I was shocked. These women are cannibals? I couldn''t believe my eyes! I would think they were warriors because of their skills and their endurance but cannibals? These women are beautiful! How could they be cannibals?!


    "We come in peace," Neville took their attention. "We are friends not food," he added.


    The women cannibals looked at each other. One of them shrugged.


    "I don''t think they understood," Fifer replied.


    Neville tried again. This time slower and he added hand motions. "Us¡­ not¡­ food¡­" he said and made a gagging motion. "Taste¡­ bad¡­"


    One of the women cannibals rolled her eyes and began to walk towards us. She was the most beautiful of all. Her hazel-colored eyes were very piercing. She moved like a graceful lioness stalking her prey¡­ alert and careful at the same time. She pointed her spear towards Neville.


    "Me understand you. Me no fool," she told him.


    Neville raised his arms, "No harm intended Miss. I didn''t mean to offend."


    "Us do not eat imperfection," the woman said and pointed at Neville''s scars. "Not good meat."


    One by one, the woman inspected the pirates but was not satisfied at what she saw. That is when I noticed that we were not complete. Gondro, Lowen, Elgo, Zaki, Thaddaeus, and Paco were not with us. Then, she saw me despite all the efforts of the pirates to keep me hidden from sight.


    "Ahhh!!! Woman meat," she said and walked to me right away. I took hold of my sword ready to draw and the other pirates as well. However, the women cannibals also did the same with their weapons so everyone was on an impasse.


    Jacob tried to negotiate, "We are victims of theft. We did not mean to trespass in your territory. We will leave at once."


    The woman cannibal turned to Jacob. Her eyes glistened as if she found a hidden gem that she did not realize before. She smirked and eyed Jacob from head to foot then back. "Name, man. What your name?" she asked with a strong accent.


    Jacob furrowed his forehead and answered, "Jacob."


    "Ah! Jacob, huh," she said and walked around him examining him well. "Me is Namibel.. chieftess of Adanethkurya. We eat the flesh of humans but I will make bargain," she continued and touched Jacob''s bare chest.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes. "Alright, let me hear it."


    "Very well," Namibel began as she trailed her fingers from his chest to his collarbone. "Me will spare her¡­" she said and eyed me. My eyebrows arched.


    Namibel continued. "...if you be my mate¡­ Me need offspring to continue our tribe¡­" She trailed her fingers from his collarbone to his muscular arms. "Me make you promise¡­ Us not eat you or your companions¡­ but BE mine."


    Her hand travelled to the back of his head and pulled him to her. Their faces were almost touching. "What say you, Jacob?"


    "If I say no?" Jacob asked.


    Namibel smirked and peered at me. "She be our dinner tonight," she said then looked back at him.


    Jacob''s jaw clenched. "Give you a child, huh?"


    Namibel nodded and smirked again. I couldn''t help but be irritated. Will Jacob agree because he wanted to save me? Or¡­


    Namibel might be a woman cannibal but she is absolutely gorgeous. No sane man would reject her offers. Her curves are in the right places and her skin though painted was in caramel perfection! It made me livid. I wanted to draw my sword and challenge her to a duel right there and then. But Jacob spoke.


    "Agreed," he decided.


    Namibel giggled and bridged the gap between their faces. She brushed her lips against his and teased him with a kiss. I gasped. I was not sure if it was because I was shocked or if I was angry. I couldn''t take my eyes off them. She used her tongue to part his lips and then she kissed him hard. I looked away when I saw Jacob respond! Ughh! I knew it!


    She chuckled when she broke off the kiss then she said something in their language that sounded like, "Koo ah nuh dow nee."


    I turned back and saw four women bound Jacob and pushed him to go with them. Before leaving, Namibel gave me a long playful stare. "You are free to go." She raised her eyebrows at me, smirked, flipped her jet black hair, turned around, and walked away. She was taunting me! AND IT WAS WORKING!

 Chapter 15：THE 6TH ACCOUNT: MUSICIANS TALES AND TUNES 4

    For a moment, we were quiet. The women cannibals already left but we were just standing where they left us contemplating on what just happened.


    "I''ll follow them," Tibet broke the silence. "I will meet you by the boats."


    "Be careful, mate," Puma responded.


    Tibet nodded, "Don''t worry about me, mate. You know I''m the best spy and scout there is when I am being serious," he said and then disappeared from our sight.


    "We have to rescue him," I muttered. All of the remaining pirates looked at me. I looked at them, "We have to get him back!" I said louder.


    Neville nodded, "Of course we will. But we need to regroup."


    "Let''s go to the boats first. The others are probably there waiting," Wabi remarked.


    With heavy footsteps but alert minds, we hiked our way to the boats. At the sight of us coming, Paco waved. When we neared them, Thaddaeus scrunched his forehead after realizing something was off.


    "Where is the Captain?" he asked.


    Fifer scratched his head. The others looked down.


    "WHERE IS THE CAPTAIN?" he thundered when no one replied. I was startled and stepped back because of the sound of his voice


    "He was captured," Neville answered.


    Lowen stood right away. His eyes filled with questions and a bit of anger. "Captured? Captain? He never let himself get captured! What happened?"


    Neville sighed deeply before he answered. "He negotiated."


    "Let me guess. Because of her..." Thaddaeus said and pointed at me. I could see the veins popping out of his temples. "Didn''t I tell you, she is a liability?"


    Paco tried to calm everyone. "Just settle down. There might be a good explanation about what happened. Neville?"


    Neville sighed again. "The chieftess wanted the Captain to father her children."


    Gondro laughed. "What? Well¡­ well. well.. would you look at that? Looks like the Captain will bury the bone!" The other pirates couldn''t help but laugh with him... of course except for Thaddaeus.


    My eyes widened in anger. How could they laugh at a time like this? "Those women are cannibals!" I said.


    "Cannibals?!"


    Fifer nodded. "Aye. The chieftess said that if the Captain does not agree, they''ll have Miss Darling for dinner," he answered.


    "So it is because of you!" Thaddaeus made his point clear and looked at me with eyes seething.


    Neville stepped in between Thaddaeus and me before responding, "Calm down, Thaddaeus. What do you want? Let them have Miss Darling for dinner?"


    Paco nodded in agreement with Neville, "What we need to do is to get him back."


    "How could we do that? We do not even know where these women are!" Thaddaeus argued again. I raised my brow. For someone who is quiet all the time, he sure was very loud today because he believed it was my fault.


    "Tibet already followed them," I sassed.


    "Their settlement is in the middle of the forest surrounded by cliffs. There is only one bridge that we can cross," Tibet reported right away.


    "That could be tricky," Gondro responded. "Are there guards at the end of the bridge?" he asked.


    Tibet nodded. Lowen answered, "I could easily take them down with my pistol but it was at Labyrinth."


    "We could make improvised weapons that can project that same trajectory," I suggested.


    Lowen nodded. "We could make a bow and an arrow or a slingshot," he agreed.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s do this," Paco said and gave each one a task.


    Thaddaeus, Gondro, Neville, Wabi, Puma, and Laurel will be left behind prepared to row the boats away when we come back. The gunners and the rest of us will retrieve Jacob. We were preparing our weapons when Thaddaeus approached and confronted me.


    "If you ask me, you shouldn''t go on this mission. The situation might get worse.." he taunted me.


    I frowned and took a deep breath. I will just ignore him and hopefully he leaves. But Thaddaeus was livid. I never knew that he could be this confrontational if he''s pushed beyond his limits. He needed someone to blame. And unfortunately, that SOMEONE was me.


    "I knew this was a mistake. Coming here to this island was a mistake. Training you was a mistake. You can never do the things we can do. You are but a fragile woman who should have stayed in your mansion and waited til you got married!"


    "THAT''S IT!!!" I snapped. I stood up and faced him... my sword to his neck. The whole time I was clenching my fist to control myself but that''s it! How could he say those words? Those were the very reasons I ran away! The rest of the pirates looked in our direction but no one dared to do or say anything.


    Thaddaeus was taken aback for a moment. He tried to push my sword away but I did not waver and put more force into it.


    "I have been very understanding with all your animosity towards me! If you do not like me, I do not like you either!" I raised my voice at him.


    Thaddaeus narrowed his eyes at me. But, I was not scared. Deep inside, I know he''s not going to hurt me. It''s against his nature.


    I glared at him in response. "You may think that I do not belong here but I don''t care. I make my own decisions. I will go where I want to and I will rescue whoever I like. You will not and cannot stop me. I will rescue Jacob even if it kills me! DON''T YOU EVER UNDERESTIMATE ME AGAIN!" I ranted. I withdrew my sword after and walked away from him.


    All eyes were on me as I marched away. When I passed by Laurel, he tried to humor me. "Miss Darling, have you heard of the story--"


    "Not now Laurel. Not now," I warned him. Laurel pressed his lips tightly. No one dared to speak after that. We all quietly did our own preparations until it was time to rescue our captain.


    Two hours before dusk, we began our hikes. Tibet led the way, telling us to be wary of any traps the cannibals might have placed. When the settlement was within our view. Lowen searched for a place where he could aim and snipe. Elgo and Urdel went with him.


    When the sun began to set, we saw the women cannibals begin to retire to their dwellings. Our plan was simple. Lowen will target the guards and when they were incapacitated, we will penetrate the settlement, locking all the women inside their dwellings. Then, we will find wherever Namibel hid Jacob, retrieve him, and leave.


    The plan was going superbly well. Lowen succeeded in knocking out the guards. We infiltrated the settlement as stealthily as we could. Paco signalled the other pirates to seal the doors of the dwelling places so there would be no reinforcements or else we will be outnumbered. I followed Paco to the most obvious dwelling place for the chieftess. It looked the biggest and the fanciest.


    There was a wooden frame but no wooden door to this dwelling place. Instead, an animal skin lining was used as covering. It was easy for Paco and me to get inside but what I saw inside shocked me.


    Jacob was NOT in danger! To the left of the chieftess'' bed was a tall ottoman with several colored cushions and there he was with Namibel on his lap! Namibel had her hands around his neck. He was still shirtless. And Jacob¡­ Jacob''s right hand was on the back of her head pulling her towards him and his other hand was around her waist. They were kissing like there was no tomorrow. When his lips let go off hers and went trailing towards her neck, she moaned in her language, "Mmm..mahh¡­ see...rhum¡­"


    Paco cleared his throat and I tightened my hold of my sword. The two separated for a while, their hands still on each other and looked at us. "Good evening, Captain," Paco said and waved.


    "What are you doing here?" Jacob asked. He still looked delirious.


    "Ughh!!!" I groaned. "We came here to rescue you but it looks like you are enjoying yourself too much. Did we interrupt you?" I said with every word dripping with sarcasm, irritation, and anger.


    Jacob paused after realizing I was there. Namibel groaned and took hold of the spear beside the bedpost and hurled it at us. We quickly dodged it. Namibel took her sword and swung it at me! I deflected her attacks and swung my sword back at her in response. We were clashing swords in an equal footing for a while but Namibel was more used to sword fights and I was in her territory so she obviously had the upper hand.


    When she pushed me, I stumbled on one of her trinkets on the floor and fell. She smirked and was about to strike me but Jacob caught her hand on time and twisted it behind her back until she dropped her sword. "My apologies, sweetheart. But you see, I do not let anyone lay a finger on her," he said and motioned to me.


    He applied more force and pushed her on the bed until she tumbled over. Paco handed Jacob a rope and together they bound her arms and legs so she could not move.


    "Sorry about this, Miss," Paco apologized as he put a gag on her mouth so she could not scream.


    I knew Namibel might have been cursing but all we could hear were muffled sounds of her complaints. Jacob looked at me. I was still on the floor. He squatted in front of me and held out his hand.


    "Are you alright?" he asked. When I did not respond he added, "Your sword fighting still has several flaws. You were clumsy back there."


    I glared at him and pushed myself up. I took off my coat, pulled up his shirt, and threw it at his face. "Put this on!" I ordered and quickly put the coat back on.


    Jacob stood up and chuckled. He put on his shirt then looked at me, "God, I miss you, Darling."

 Chapter 16：THE 6TH ACCOUNT: MUSICIANS TALES AND TUNES 5

    We were running back to the boats as fast as we could, evading traps here and there. Jacob was running behind me. We had to leave the island immediately before the women cannibals could get creative and escape the dilemma we put them into. Upon seeing us, Neville signalled the other pirates to make haste and prepared the boats.


    Once we reached the boats, Jacob quickly held my elbow and directed me to the boat he would be on and we sat down beside each other. I wanted to shrug off his hold on me but I do not want to make any scene. Especially that I had just a spat with Thaddaeus. But the image of him and Namibel acting so disgustingly was still engraved into my brain and I could not shake my annoyance. I admit, it angered me. It STILL angers me!


    I was silent the entire time. The pirates were laughing and singing as we rowed away from the cannibal island but I am not in the mood.


    "Miss Darling did a wonderful job fighting with the chieftess," Paco bragged about me like a father proud of his daughter''s achievements. "And that was her first real sword fight," he added.


    Most of the pirates clapped and cheered. I gave them a faint smile, "I stumbled in the end and almost died. Jacob and Paco saved me¡­ again," I replied. I didn''t mean to be cynical but I''m just not in the mood for celebrating.


    Jacob furrowed his brows. He leaned towards me and whispered, "Did you get hurt? Are you alr--"


    "Do. Not. Talk. To. Me," I cut him off and turned away from him.


    Jacob did not bother me after that. We rowed the whole night and took turns between rowing and sleeping. It was almost dawn when we saw what we were searching for. Labyrinth was anchored near another island. Jacob''s hunch was correct¡­ again.


    "How did you..?" I had to ask even if I was still mad. I motioned to Labyrinth.


    Jacob understood my question right away. "Wind direction. Besides, Thaddaeus invented a contraption attached on the sails that could move it quicker to catch the wind. Others do not know of this and would just think the sails were stuck. I made my calculations based on those two factors," he responded.


    After that, he reminded the crew of the plan on how to take back Labyrinth. We all quietly boarded the ship after roping the boats and securing them to her. Lowen quickly took a musket from the gunport and checked right away if it had bullets. The other gunners followed his lead. Zaki and Sandlot anchored up. Thaddaeus and the musicians went to the ratlines to ready the sail. Jacob retrieved one of his pistols that he hid in a secret compartment near the sails.


    When all were in position, Jacob stood on the main deck. He raised his gun up and fired. With that sound, the gang of thieves immediately went out from the quarters and the fight between our group and theirs ensued. There were guns shooting left and right, sword clashing here and there. I saw the musicians swinging from ratline to ratline that confused the enemies. This time, we had the upper hand. We know Labyrinth more than these thieves and this time, we were armed.


    My mood was helping me become more aggressive as I attacked. I had a pistol on my left hand and my sword on my right. No one would ever think that I am a noblewoman on the way I moved. The imagery of Namibel and Jacob was still fresh in my brain so I was taking my frustrations and irritation by aiming at the thieves'' legs. Lady luck was on my side because they tend to underestimate me. Thus, it was too late for them to retaliate.


    We were winning. The gang of thieves were being thrown off of Labyrinth here and there. Then, I ran out of bullets. One of the thieves saw my predicament and grabbed me as a hostage. "STOP! Do not move or I''ll blow her beautiful brains out!" he said and pointed his gun at my right temple.


    Everyone stopped attacking at once. Jacob clenched his jaw and his fist. Lowen was about to aim but the thief saw him. "DROP IT!" he said and pressed the gun harder on my temple.


    "Drop it!" Jacob quickly said. Lowen followed.


    We were at a stalemate again! Just like with the cannibals. Nobody dared to move. I hated that! I was livid. Ughh!!! I felt like an explosion within me was about to happen. First, because I hate it when I am treated as a damsel in distress. I was angered by the way the pirates were immobile and uncertain of what to do because of me! Second, when I looked to the left I saw Thaddaeus eyeing me disdainfully again! Third, the thief that was holding me captive smelled like vinegar which reminded me of Laurel''s story, and last¡­


    LASTLY, I can still remember how Jacob''s lips trailed down from Namibel''s mouth to her throat. I groaned in rage. I quickly searched my sides for the dagger I armed myself with and without hesitation, I stabbed the thief on his thigh. He cursed and winced in pain. But I stood my ground. I elbowed him. We were near the left side of Labyrinth so he was off-balanced and fell in the waters. I was panting after.


    Jacob quickly ran to my direction and checked if the thief was really thrown overboard. When he was sure that I was safe, he looked at me and chuckled. "Hell hath no fury with a woman scorned, eh?"


    "Oh shut your trap!" I said in anger.


    Jacob''s eyebrows met, "Excuse me?" he said.


    "Oh, you heard me! I said be quiet!" I raged.


    Jacob crossed his arms, "Why are you irritated again?"


    I scowled at him. "Again? I was irritated the whole time¡­" I fumed. "Furious even!"


    Jacob scoffed. "And pray tell, why is that?" he asked with sarcasm in his voice.


    His sarcasm made me angrier. "YOU¡­. YOU ARE AGGRAVATING!!!" I screamed. I did not care if the other pirates could hear us. I was angry. I could not help but raise my voice.


    As a result Jacob became irritated as well. "Really now, Darling! Again?" he retaliated. "Why don''t you enlighten me? What did I DO THIS TIME that irked you so! Hmm?" he added scornfully.


    I gaped at him in disbelief. How dare he act like he had forgotten already? I put my hands on my waist. "You! And Namibel!"


    Jacob narrowed his eyes. "Were you jealous again?"


    HA! The nerve of this man! I pointed at myself. "Me?!!! Jealous!!! Again!!!? How many times do I tell you that I do not feel jealous!" I argued.


    Jacob crossed his arms. "Then why are you so livid, huh?! Your face is raging red!" he shot at me.


    I widened my eyes at him. "Why wouldn''t I be? Here we are worried about what will happen to you in the hands of those cannibals and then what¡­" I sneered.


    "WHAT?" he snapped.


    "You¡­ you¡­" I jabbed his chest with my finger repeatedly. "You.. you were flirting! You are such a pervert!" I replied. My anger was rising and rising every second of our argument.


    Jacob''s face turned red. He was beginning to be furious. "Excuse me? I was not flirting!"


    I put my hands on my waist again, "Oh really? And what do you call what Paco and I saw? Huh? You were kissing her¡­ the enemy... and enjoying every minute of it!" I sassed.


    Jacob scoffed. "Well isn''t that what I bargained for? For the sake of YOUR life? Have you forgotten? She wanted me to father her children in exchange for YOUR freedom!" he scowled back.


    It was my turn to scoff, "Fath¡­ Father her children!!! My freedom!!! That is not the point. The point was that you were enjoying every minute of it!"


    "And what if I did?! Can I not enjoy the last moments of my life before I get eaten?!" he reasoned. His voice becoming louder and louder


    "See? You admitted it! You were enjoying it!"


    "What if I am?! What is it to you?!"


    Fifer played a tune with his harmonica. Tibet sang, "They should just kiss and make up¡­ kiss and make up¡­ kiss and make up¡­ Everything will be alright when they kis--"


    Jacob and I turned to the musicians at the same time. "Oh be quiet or I''ll shoot you!"


    Tibet and Fifer shrugged their shoulders and left. One by one, the pirates left us at the main deck to perform their duties and responsibilities. Some of them just shrugged our banters off. Obviously, our bickering had become a routine and a sense of normalcy on Labyrinth.


    Jacob and I looked back at each other. Both of us glaring and furious! No one was giving in. No one was giving up.


    "I will not concede to you this time, princess," Jacob warned and stepped forward.


    I scoffed and I stepped forward as well, determined to win "Neither will I, pervert," I replied and arched my brow.

 Chapter 17：THE 7TH ACCOUNT: THE WHITE ROSE GRAVE 1

    "We are heading back to Beckforth," Jacob announced at the dinner table before the pirates dispersed and went about to do their duties and responsibilities.


    The pirates did not complain nor said a word in disagreement. I found it odd. It is Beckforth. We will be sailing back to Beckforth! Technically, they¡­ we... are criminals of Beckforth. If they get caught, it will be the gallows or any form of death for them! If I get caught¡­ then¡­


    "Why do we have to sail to Beckforth? I thought our priorities were overseas territories?" I asked.


    The pirates who were not able to leave yet stopped what they were doing and turned back to us. Jacob looked at me. He was serious. There was no hint of playfulness or mischief in his black eyes¡­ just plain seriousness. No one dared to answer.


    Paco cleared his throat, "It will be my daughter''s memorial."


    "We always go every year," Neville informed me.


    I looked at Paco and saw his eyes saddened. "I''m sorry," I uttered. "I didn''t mean to be insensitive. I just worried for a bit. It is Beckforth after all and¡­"


    "We are Beckforth''s enemy," Jacob completed my sentence. "We know. We have plans on how to enter and exit Beckforth unnoticed so we do not get caught, if that is what you are worried about."


    I nodded. The ambience in the kitchen suddenly turned into melancholy. "What''s her name?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Paco swallowed hard, "Angelique."


    I gave Paco a faint smile. For some reasons, I could not find the strength to stand up and walk away as the other pirates did. I sat by the table in silence, weighing the advantages and disadvantages of sailing back to Beckforth.


    I closed my eyes. I do not wish to go to Beckforth. Not because it is a corrupt country but... I sighed and opened my eyes and then I remembered Father and my betrothal to Prince Eric. I left prior the finalization of our engagement so there would be no repercussions against my father. If I go to Beckforth, I risk being caught. If I get caught, that would mean that the negotiations about my marriage will continue!


    Prince Eric¡­ why would he want to marry me anyway? I do not get it. I only met the man once when we danced at a ball. I remembered thinking that he was quite charming and adorable with a good sense of humor. But despite that, I do not want to be married to him! I barely knew him!


    I shook my head to get the thought out of my head. Yes! Beckforth is a big country and the chance of me crossing paths with Prince Eric would be slim. But then again, I had been gone for almost a year. What if they were searching for me? That could be a possibility. Yet, Prince Eric is a man of stature and my disappearance could be a big hit to his ego and he might have found a replacement already. So, why should I be worried? But still, he might want to take revenge on me because of his ego. I sighed.


    Despite my fear, I know Paco deserved my support so half of me wanted to accompany him to Beckforth. He is just like a father to me and he had been nothing but good to me. Besides, all the crew would be there. They won''t let anything happen to me, right? I put my hands over my face and groaned. I felt so frustrated.


    "Something is bothering you, Darling?" It was Jacob''s voice. He has not left yet and was watching me the whole time.


    I looked at him. I wanted to tell him. Maybe, if he knew we wouldn''t go. But that wouldn''t be fair to Paco so I kept mum and just looked at him.


    Seeing the distress in my eyes, he sighed. He stood up and walked towards me and sat down at the part of the table across me. "Are you that frightened to go to Beckforth?" he asked.


    I clenched my fists. I do not want to appear as a weakling in front of him. I already resolved to avoid being a damsel in distress as much as possible. I took a deep breath before responding, "I have some concerns," I said, already decided to hide the truth. I left that life already. He does not need to know any of those. It''s not relevant anymore.


    "Which are?" Jacob was determined to know so I had to divert the conversation away from the truth.


    "Isn''t the punishment for piracy to be hanged in the gallows?" I asked.


    Jacob chuckled. "Among other things?" he answered.


    "Meaning?"


    "Depending on the damage and pillaging done. The worst I heard was disembowelment before beheading," he said truthfully.


    I gawked imagining what would happen if we get caught, "And you''re not afraid?"


    Jacob looked at me and smiled. He shook his head, "I knew what it meant to be Beckforth''s enemy. All of us here already knew we have one foot in the grave."


    "It''s alright for you to die?" I asked. I do not want any of them to die. I do not want Jacob to die! Just thinking about it stresses my heart out!


    He looked at me... For a very long time, he just stared at me. There it was again. I could not put a finger on it. But the way he looked at me was something different. From time to time, I would catch him looking at me that way. It scares me because I know if I look back, I''ll be lost. It confuses me!


    He sighed and spoke with sincerity, "Before, I did not mind as long as I followed my life''s principles. But now¡­now..." he tried to reach my face but stopped himself halfway. I saw him swallow hard and took his hand back and looked away.


    "Now what?" I asked quietly.


    He looked at his palm that he took back and chuckled. "You''re not ready for me yet, Darling. I could tell. I do not wish to push you too hard."


    What he said just confused me even further. "What do you mean? I do not understand," I asked.


    He smiled and looked at me, "Exactly my point."


    I raised my brows and then he laughed, "Don''t you worry about it. Just remember this, as long as I am alive, no harm will come to you. If we get caught, I''ll just say I took you against your will," he said.


    I rolled my eyes, "Didn''t you, though?"


    He laughed. "That I did. So don''t worry about it. Hmmm?"


    I nodded in response and let out a deep sigh. "Besides it will be difficult to catch us," I said.


    Jacob became curious. "And why is that?"


    Jacob chuckled. He kept mum so I continued, "Paco''s very good with a sword and.. and," I stopped. For some reason as I was describing Paco, I remembered my own father, "¡­ he''s like a father to me," I said and looked away. I could feel my eyes were becoming watery. I knew I hated my father''s decision but not him¡­ never him.


    "Do you miss him? Your father, I mean," Jacob asked me.


    I nodded my head and discreetly wiped the tears in my eyes that were threatening to fall.


    There was a moment of silence before Jacob spoke." Darling, why did you run away?" he finally asked.


    I scrunch my forehead in an effort to deny it. "What makes you think I ran away?" I tried to be nonchalant about it.


    Jacob was unconvinced, "You know, I could tell you were a noblewoman right away back then. Why were you travelling without chaperones if you were not running away?"


    I looked back at Jacob and shook my head. "Could we please not talk about this?" I stood up and started to walk away.


    When I opened the door, Jacob was behind me. With one hand, he pushed the door shut again, "When you''re ready to tell me about what happened, I''m here," he told me almost in a whisper.


    I held my breath. ''It will never happen,'' I told myself. But, I nodded even if I knew that that was a lie. And I could not look at him just yet, or else he will notice I am lying. Jacob seeing my uneasiness diverted the topic.


    "You were right. Angelique did not die out of sickness," he said.


    I slowly turned around.


    "Her death was actually the last straw. After she died, I was so disgusted with Beckforth I had to do something," he admitted. His jaw clenched after.


    "Was she that special to you?" I asked.


    Jacob nodded. I felt a pang in my heart. But then he smiled, "She was just like a little sister to me. I was eight years older than her. You see, back then when I was at Fildas, I lived with Paco and her. They were my family while I''m away from mine," he explained.


    "I see."


    "The reason I''m telling you this is because this is my desperate attempt to convince you to please come to Beckforth with us. Again, I promise. You will not be in any harm''s way," he whispered.


    It was the first time Jacob requested something of me. And I know I do not want to deny him so I nodded. ''Everything will be fine,'' I convinced myself.

 Chapter 18：THE 7TH ACCOUNT: THE WHITE ROSE GRAVE 2

    We have to be discreet and careful as much as possible as we enter Beckforth''s territory. To be safe, Labyrinth was anchored near the hidden shores of Hibu, a fishing village that was very close to Beckforth''s territory. After we were sure that Labyrinth was disguised as a merchant ship, we rendezvoused with a group of fishermen that Neville trusted. From that, we went with our separate groups and sailed to Beckforth in fishing boats.


    Each fishing boat will dock at different ports and from there we will travel by foot or by wagon or by any transportation possible to meet at Angelique''s grave. We went in pairs or groups of three. Usually, they would go in groups of three and Jacob goes by himself. This time, Jacob will accompany me. Before we sailed away, Jacob made sure that I was armed just in case something happens.


    "Everything will be just fine," he assured me as he fixed the hood of my cloak.


    I nodded. I felt nervous. Not sure whether it was because we were entering Beckforth or because I will be alone with Jacob the whole time until we reach the grave.


    "How long do you think it will take before we get there?" I asked.


    "We will be there tomorrow if everything goes smoothly," Jacob answered and smiled at me. I widened my eyes that made him laugh. "Don''t worry, Darling. I am a gentleman," he added.


    "I did not say anything," I said and rolled my eyes.


    "Yes, but your face says it all."


    It was already dusk when we reached Igari''s port. After securing us a waggon for travel, Jacob led me to one of the taverns in the place to have dinner.


    "Keep your hood on," he said.


    I nodded and followed him inside. The smell of broiled chicken meat wafted through the air as we opened the door. That was when I realized I was hungry. Jacob chose a table to the corner where not many eyes can see. He made me sit on the inner chair and then sat beside me.


    "Keep your hood on," he repeated again. "We need to avoid getting into a fight as much as we can," he added and looked around. I followed his gaze and noticed most men were becoming drunk and were getting louder every minute.


    "What''s the connection between my hood and fights?" I asked. It did not make sense to me.


    Jacob ordered our food first before he faced me and answered my question. "A beautiful woman in the midst of drunk men," he replied. "... and I would fight for you if push comes to shove."


    My face turned red again. Good thing it was hidden by my hood. After our order came, we ate in silence. We would have some casual conversations about the food and what we would do after but we minded our own business. As we ate, we made sure we were alert of our surroundings. We managed to finish eating in no time without getting into any arguments and fights with anybody else. After Jacob paid the bill, we left immediately.


    When we were a mile away from the tavern and any prying eyes, I let out a sigh of relief. I was seated beside Jacob while he was driving the waggon pulled by the horses so he heard me right away.


    "What was that for?" Jacob asked and looked at me.


    "My nerves are getting the best of me," I admitted. "I''m just glad we were out of other people''s sight."


    "I didn''t know you wanted to be alone with me that bad," he responded and then smirked after.


    I chuckled mockingly and rolled my eyes. He''s back to his usual self, "That is not what I meant," I retorted.


    "Why do you always contradict me, Darling?" Jacob asked.


    "I do not," I countered right away.


    Jacob laughed, "You just did."


    "But not always," I reasoned.


    Jacob looked at me unconvinced. "Really? When?"


    "This. Right now. I came to Beckforth because of your request. I did not deny you this time," I said.


    "Thank you," he replied then handed me the reins. "Here pull this," he said.


    "What? I do not know how," I objected.


    Jacob did not listen to my plea. He took my hands and put the reins in. "It''s easy. It''s good for you to learn this. So you''re prepared the next time we''re being chased," he said and smirked. "Now, is the best time to learn."


    I sighed and complied. I could feel the horses tug the reins and at first it scared me. Jacob''s hands did not leave mine until I got used to handling it and on how the horses moved. When he let go, he continued to direct me until I was able to speed up a bit. Soon after that, I was speeding like I was driving my whole life. It was easier than how I previously imagined it to be.


    Jacob laughed. "You''re a natural," he said.


    "Oh you should see me on a horse. I always race Father," I replied almost pompously.


    He smiled, "See? It helped. It took care of your nerves."


    I looked at him in awe. So that was the reason he taught me to drive. To distract me from getting nervous. I had to smile back. That was really sweet of him.


    When we reached a clearing, he took the reins from me and pulled the horses to stop under a tree. I looked at him confused.


    "The horses need a rest. So do we. We should sleep for a bit before we continue," he said and went in the waggon.


    I froze for a moment trying to comprehend what was going on. Did he mean we sleep in the waggon together? Jacob laughed after watching me. My face might have been too transparent with my concerns.


    "Darling, I do not bite," he said.


    I squinted my eyes while looking at him. I am not convinced. I saw him bite Namibel when they were kissing in her dwelling place.


    Jacob laughed again. He must have read my mind because he replied with "Alright, I take it back. I won''t bite YOU."


    I narrowed my eyes even more. Jacob shook his head, "Man''s honor! I won''t compromise you¡­" I sighed in relief. Then he added nonchalantly, "If I do, I''ll marry you!"


    I gawked at him. "YOU WOULDN''T DARE!"


    Jacob continued laughing at my reactions. "Of course I won''t. So get in the waggon. It will be colder later."


    It took all of my courage to step in the waggon with Jacob. I sat by a corner furthest to him and covered myself with a thick blanket right away. Then, I eyed him again warningly.


    Jacob raised both of his hands. "I won''t do anything¡­ PROMISE¡­ and you won''t let me anyway," he said then he laid down. He put his arm on his forehead and closed his eyes.


    I watched him for a while. He did not move. I relaxed and changed my position in a more comfortable one. When I was getting ready to close my eyes, Jacob spoke, "So when are you planning to tell me about you, Darling?" The sound of his voice was as sincere and curious as it could be.


    I closed my eyes. I do not know how to respond to that so I just said, "I''ll give it a thought if you tell me about yours."


    "Touche¡­" he replied. "So what do you want to know?" he asked.


    "You¡­ Paco¡­ Angelique," I answered.


    Jacob changed his position so he could face me even if we were far apart. "Paco was a Father to me. As far as I could remember, he had already been there for Stella and me. He lived in Canupeer before but moved to Fildas after he got married."


    "What happened to your real father?"


    He shook his head, "I do not remember. I couldn''t remember him or my mother. I couldn''t remember any memories of my childhood before my seventh year. I would ask Stella but she wouldn''t tell me. She said she forgot as well. So it had been Paco ever since," he said.


    "I see¡­"


    "So when I sent him a letter about my military training in Fildas, Paco told me to stay with them. You see, he lost his wife when Angelique was only seven. Angelique became like a little sister to me. I had always been protective of her. She was only ten when I met her," Jacob smiled upon remembering.


    I smiled in response. "You must''ve adored her."


    Jacob nodded. "She''s very good with her hands. She''s excellent with house work. She''s a green thumb, too. Her favorite was her white rose bushes. Paco and I even agreed that we would give her suitor the hardest possible time when she comes of age. She''s actually a better sister to me than Stella," he said then chuckled. "Don''t tell her that."


    I chuckled in response. "So what happened to her? How did she die?"


    Jacob clenched his jaw and sighed. Then, he told me the story.

 Chapter 19：THE 7TH ACCOUNT: THE WHITE ROSE GRAVE 3

    "Father, you really have to be careful with the candles at night. Last night, the flame was still on. You would have burned the house if I did not check on you," Angelique scolded Paco as they were having breakfast.


    "Yes child, what would I do without you?" Paco replied and looked at Jacob knowingly. Jacob chuckled.


    Angelique put her hands on her waist. "And what is so funny, huh, Jacob? If you do not hurry up, the both of you would be late for work," she continued.


    "Do you think she is ready to get married? She nags us like a mother would," Jacob asked Paco.


    "I am barely fifteen!" Angelique responded. Her eyes widened.


    "One more year and you will be able to accept suitors," Jacob teased.


    "Oh my goodness! And why are you so concerned about that?" Angelique asked.


    Jacob drank the water from his glass before he responded, "I have to help Paco raise your dowry. Not all men can handle such a nagging wife. Maybe if you have a higher dowry, you will have a higher chance of getting married."


    It was obvious that Jacob was teasing but Angelique''s ears turned pink. "I do not nag. I simply ''remind''. If I do not, affairs in this house will not be managed properly. You do know, living with brutes like you and father is quite handful. I always had to clean up after you both!" she reasoned.


    Paco laughed, "Now, now, now. We appreciate what you do for us Angelique. But, don''t you have lessons to go do today?"


    Angelique nodded, "Please make sure to put the unwashed dishes in the sink. I will do it when I get back from my classes," she said. Then, using her hands, she polished her hair and smoothed her dress before walking out the door.


    "Be careful!!" Jacob called out.


    Angelique looked back, "I will," she said and then remembered something, "And for the love of God Jacob, do not make any woman cry today. I knew your heart got broken two years ago. But two years of punishing women doesn''t seem fair, don''t you think so too, Father?"


    Jacob looked at her warningly. "Leave now, little girl before I get more irritated and take it out on your white rose bushes."


    Angelique narrowed her eyes, "Oh you wouldn''t dare!"


    Jacob crossed his arms. "Do you want to try me?" he warned.


    She smiled at him ever so sweetly. The type of smile that always resulted in ''forgiveness of ALL her sins''. "No, sir. I''ll be going now," she said and saluted playfully.


    Jacob shook his head while watching the adorable teen that he considers as his little sister walked away to school.


    "My only gem," Paco said. Jacob turned and saw Paco gaze adoringly at his daughter.


    Jacob laughed, "I could not wait to see you on her wedding day."


    Paco shook his head at Jacob''s teasing. "How about you? When are you getting married?" he asked. Jacob looked at him with a questioning look. "Angelique was right. It had been two years. Do you think it is about time you moved on?"


    Jacob stood up and put his plate and glass in the sink. "I had moved on Paco," he answered. "But, I do not want to get married just yet. I just got back from my deployment. Let me amuse myself."


    Paco laughed, "Very well."


    Jacob then diverted their conversation to a more serious note. "So what happened about the case you were handling. You told me last night that the numbers were not adding up."


    Paco''s face became serious. He nodded. "Remember Mr. Porto?"


    "Your client from the accounting office. The one who owned the sugar mill."


    Paco nodded, "I was doing his books and noticed that he was losing money drastically because he was paying huge amounts of fees here and there. So I looked at his cash flows. Guess where my investigation led me? To the Finance Bureau. Can you believe that?" he said and paused for a bit to take a breath.


    "And?" Jacob asked, getting impatient.


    "Last year, His Majesty was adored by many because he ordered the Finance Bureau to lower the taxes. You were at sea at that time so you did not know. But what I found out was, yes the Finance Bureau did follow the King but they had created other small fees that looked reasonable but in truth would just deceive the people. So instead of us saving money because of lower taxes, we paid double because of these small fees."


    Jacob crossed his arms. "Do you think His Majesty knows?"


    "I am not sure. But the money goes to a certain General Zalez."


    "Hm. His name sounds familiar."


    "It should be. He is making quite a name for himself because the House of Lords favors him. They were contemplating on giving him the Lordship title because of his financial support to Prince Eric''s military projects."


    "I see. But if he is stealing from the people, then the Royals should know about this to put a stop to it," Jacob said.


    "My thoughts exactly," Paco agreed.


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "I am gathering documents as evidence of this corruption. Then, I will present it to the judicial court."


    Jacob nodded, "I will help you with that too. I''ll do my own investigation about General Zalez as well."


    "Tread carefully, Jacob. General Zalez has ties with Prince Eric. Do not forget about the bad blood between the two of you. He was the reason you were deployed for two years out sea, remember?" Paco warned him.


    "I will be careful," Jacob answered.


    "Do not do this alone. You have men that you trust don''t you? The Geles brothers?"


    Jacob nodded, "Let me see what Sandlot will say. As much as possible I do not want to involve them in this matter."


    "Regardless, do not do this alone. Prince Eric''s hand has a long reach. He might not be involved in the corruption but if General Zalez is an acquaintance of him, or worse, his friend, he will certainly get involved especially if he finds out that you are part of this."


    Jacob took his sailor cap and put it on, "Don''t worry about me Paco. You know I can handle myself against the Prince," he replied and began to step outside the door.


    Jacob waved goodbye without looking back. He narrowed his eyes. During his two year deployment, his assignment was to man and defend the overseas territories against different kingdoms. This he gladly accepted. However, because of this, his eyes were made aware of corruptions and injustices that Beckforth tolerated if not facilitated.


    He was loyal to Beckforth. However, after seeing what he saw he was not sure anymore. Because of Beckforth, parents were taken from children. Slave trading was rampant. People were starving. The appointed governors and their forces plundered and took what they wanted... be it wealth, businesses or women. They were just like pirates! He clenched his fists. He will get to the bottom of this!


    *****


    I had to sit back up. The information that Jacob was telling me was too much to bear laying down. Seeing me get up, Jacob did the same.


    "Are you alright?" he asked me right away.


    I nodded. "Did I hear it correctly? You and the Prince of Beckforth had bad blood?"


    Jacob chuckled, "Are you worried?" he asked.


    I know that I had to be careful on what to say next. I could not afford him noticing my interest in his relationship with Prince Eric. If he did, he might ask me if I knew the prince and I do not want to lie to him at this time. So, I diverted the topic.


    "Geles brothers? Are these Sandlot, Thom, Urdel, and Zaki?" I asked.


    Jacob nodded. "They were members of my company when I was still a navy captain," he explained.


    I nodded. "How did they end up in Labyrinth?" I asked again.


    "You already knew that when I left my post, I was branded as a traitor then exiled at the Isle of Snakes to die," he said.


    "Yes."


    "The Geles brothers heard that I made it back to Fildas and got myself a ship. So, they abandoned their positions and tracked me down, which was not easy as they previously thought it would be. You see they were orphans and they convinced me that they have nothing to lose if they join my cause."


    I looked at Jacob again in awe. It was obvious that the Geles brothers were loyal to him. "They were branded as traitors too?" I asked.


    "Yes. Everyone affiliated to me that were citizens of Beckforth before are now branded as traitors. So tell me, are you a citizen of Beckforth?"


    I shook my head. "I am from Francua," I answered. I thought it was fair to tell him where I was from.


    He smiled, "Good. Then, you are not a traitor of Beckforth. You will be spared if we get caught."


    I sighed irritably. "Would you please stop saying that? I do not want us to get caught. It is not like we will stay for a long time anyways, will we?"


    Jacob shook his head. "After we pay our respects, we leave right away. We cannot risk it. As Paco had said, Prince Eric''s hand has a long reach."


    I looked away when he mentioned Prince Eric. Jacob could not know my connections with the prince. So I asked, "How did Angelique die?"


    "Should I continue my story?" Jacob asked.


    I nodded.

 Chapter 20：THE 7TH ACCOUNT: THE WHITE ROSE GRAVE 4

    Jacob was studying a map at the kitchen table. Angelique handed him a cup of hot tea. "This should keep you awake," she said.


    Jacob looked at her and took the tea from her hands. Angelique looked at the map. "Is it difficult to study maps?" she asked him.


    Jacob shook his head, "Not really. At first, maybe. But once you get used to it, it becomes easier. Do you want to learn how?"


    Angelique gave the map one last studying look and gazed up at Jacob. She smiled, "No, thank you," she answered.


    Jacob chuckled, "It''s getting late. Why aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    Angelique''s face became serious. "I handed Father his tea in his study," she replied simply.


    Jacob placed his hand on top of Angelique''s head and ruffled her hair. "What''s bothering you?" he asked.


    Angelique sighed. She could not hide anything from him. "Well¡­ if you must know¡­ I know you and Father are working on something serious," she began.


    Jacob placed his tea down the table after taking a sip and then crossed his arms, "Have you been reading your father''s notes secretly again?"


    Angelique nodded and widened her eyes, "How could I not? I''m the one who cleans his desk!" she replied then pouted. She looked at him with pleading eyes. "Jacob¡­"


    "Yes?"


    "Promise me something¡­ take good care of Father. You have to protect him. I do not want anything bad happening to him. He is all that I have," she said seriously then shrugged, "well you can count you too... on good days," she added.


    Jacob chuckled.


    "But, I am serious. Father knows some defensive martial arts and can shoot a gun but he''s just an accountant. Protect him, alright?"


    Jacob nodded and took another sip of his tea. "Of course I will. And I will protect you too. You''re my little sister."


    It was Angelique''s turn to chuckle. "So when is my big brother going to get married?" she asked. Her eyes hinted mischief.


    Jacob laughed mockingly. "You first," he teased back.


    "You''re older!"


    "Men can remain a bachelor as long as they want. Women on the other hand become spinsters when they reach a certain age. So, you first," he replied and laughed teasingly.


    Angelique narrowed her eyes, "That is what''s so wrong about our society. Women should be able to have the same privileges as men. After all, we all came into this world with nothing."


    Jacob chuckled. Seeing Angelique''s determined face over issues about the government always delighted him. "There, you have to grow up soon and petition the government about women''s rights."


    "Oh I will. I do not like it when women are being underestimated. I mean, look at you and Father, you can''t survive without me," she said then pointed to herself dramatically. "I take care of everything. I feed you, clean up after you¡­"


    "Alright Little Miss¡­ off to bed. You still have early CHORES tomorrow so you can continue taking care of us," he said to dismiss her.


    Angelique frowned at him but obeyed, "Goodnight. Have fun with your maps. Don''t forget to put the cup in the sink or if you are feeling generous, go wash it yourself," she said then scurried to her room laughing.


    When Angelique was out of earshot, Paco came out from his study. "I am going to the judicial courts tomorrow to submit the evidence of General Zalez'' corruption."


    "Do you want me to go with you?" Jacob asked.


    "No need. Did you learn anything from your investigations?"


    "Nothing yet but Zaki and Thom are following the money trail."


    "Again, tread carefully," Paco warned him.


    "You too," he said.


    *****


    Angelique was humming a tune while preparing breakfast. It was a happy morning. She was more energetic today than most days. She finished cleaning the house very early. The white roses were blooming beautifully. She picked dozens of it and placed them in vases that she put in her room, the living room table, and the dining room.


    To add, Jacob washed the teacups last night. She laughed. Jacob will not admit to it but he is such a doting big brother. She knows she would give whoever his wife is going to be, a hard time. Jacob deserves the best!


    "Good morning," Jacob greeted her after yawning. "You are awfully in a very good mood today."


    "Uh-huh. Look at my roses!" she exclaimed. "Aren''t they beautiful?"


    Jacob scrunched his forehead, "They look like any other white roses. What''s so special about them?"


    Angelique shook her head and put a plate of eggs and bread on the table. "They''re from my garden, of course!"


    "Good morning, my dear," Paco greeted as he sat down on his place at the table.


    Angelique greeted him with a kiss on the cheek, "Good morning Father. Look!!! My white roses are in bloom. Aren''t they lovely?"


    Paco nodded, "They sure are, dearest. How many did you pick?" he asked while he looked around.


    Angelique outstretched her arms dramatically, "Dozens and dozens. Could you believe it though? There are more outside. I did not pick them all."


    "Then we will have white roses everyday!" Paco responded with equal excitement. His daughter''s happiness always brings out his brightest mood.


    "I love white roses. When I marry, I want the church to be filled with white roses. I will even convince my children and grandchildren to put my grave beside white rose bushes. That would be lovely," she said and put her head on top of her hands dreamily.


    "You will surely live a very long life with that optimism," Jacob smiled at her.


    Angelique smiled at them both. Then clapped her hands, "Let''s say our grace and eat breakfast shall we? You still have to go to work and I also have classes to attend to," she said cheerfully.


    With that, they ate their breakfast. Laughing and teasing and smiling until there was no more food left on the table. Then, they all left the house to go to their respective destinations.


    *****


    "Captain," Urdel called Jacob. Jacob turned to him. "Paco is outside," he continued.


    Jacob nodded. They were at the Naval Office studying documents and battle tactics to use at sea. Upon hearing who his visitor was, Jacob stood up right away to see him. Paco was standing outside the office. He waved after seeing him.


    "What brought you here?" Jacob asked.


    "I do not wish to eat lunch by myself. Angelique''s with her friend, May. Have you eaten lunch yet?"


    Jacob chuckled, "Your treat?"


    "Very well," Paco replied.


    They went to an eating house nearby and ate fish stew and broiled corn.


    "Did you just come back from submitting the documents?" Jacob asked. "How did it go?"


    "I believe it went well. After reading my report and the documents, they made me wait. They also asked for information about me. It was a long process. I was there the whole morning," Paco answered.


    Jacob scrunched his forehead. "That does not sound right," he could not help but say. He could feel in his gut that something was very wrong. But, he continued eating. Then, from the corner of his eyes, he saw a familiar face running to their direction.


    Thom was running as fast as he could. Angelique''s best friend May was trailing behind him. Jacob stood up right away.


    "What happened?" Paco said and turned to the direction of what Jacob was looking at.


    "You said Angelique was with May, right?" Jacob answered.


    "Yes. Angelique told me they were going somewh--"


    "Angelique!!!" May cut them off.


    Jacob''s eyes widened, "What happened?"


    Before May could say anything, Paco ran to the direction of their house. Jacob stayed to hear what May has to say.


    "We were about to spend the day today together after classes. We had an early lunch by the bakery and Angelique remembered today was Thursday. So, she bought Mr. Paco some pastries," she said with eyes beginning to well up with tears.


    "Then what?" Jacob asked impatiently.


    May wiped her eyes, "She did not want them to break so we headed home for a while. I had to go home too because Mother saw me coming and told me to do some errands first¡­ and then¡­ and then," she said while sobbing.


    "And then what?!" Jacob asked again, raising his voice. The rest of the people in the eating house looked at them.


    May cried, "We heard gunshots! There was a whole lot of them---"


    Jacob did not let her finish her sentence anymore and darted back to the house as fast as he could. Thom followed him. When they reached the place, Jacob''s eyes widened in horror. He stopped his tracks in shock. His breath getting harsher and harsher as if his chest was about to explode. Then, he heard it.


    "ANGELIIIIIIIIIIQQQQQQUE!!!!" It was the most painful scream he had ever heard in his life. He felt as if he got struck by a lightning bolt. He hissed and then he immediately ran inside.


    Paco looked up at him. "Jacob, Angelique is gone," he said and wept. His tears did not stop from flowing down.


    Jacob could not control his anger anymore. His fists were clenched. He screamed and knelt down. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!"


    Thom went inside slowly. There he saw the most heartbreaking scene he had ever witnessed-- two strong men weeping and wailing, a sight of a sweet young lady''s lifeless body, and her crimson colored blood splattered on the white roses she loved dearly.

 Chapter 21：THE 7TH ACCOUNT: THE WHITE ROSE GRAVE 5

    Tears continue to fall from my eyes nonstop. I wept and before I knew it I was sobbing. I had never imagined Angelique''s death to be that tragic. I regretted asking. I should have been just content to believe that she died out of an illness. Now, I finally understood the meaning of what my father usually says. Ignorance is a bliss.


    I was shaking. I could not stop crying. I felt their pain. It was as if a knife stabbed my heart and left it there! And I could not take the knife away. Angelique died young. If she was living, I was probably just three years older than her. She was such a sweet and caring young lady. It was not fair!


    Before I knew it, Jacob was seated next to me in the wagon. He handed me a kerchief to wipe my tears away. I took it and covered my face with it and my palms. Then, I sobbed some more. I felt Jacob''s hands on my shoulders. Then, I was in his embrace. He was giving my back repeated gentle pats.


    Usually, I would''ve just shrugged his embrace off and pushed him away. But NOT this time, I needed him to comfort me. And with his pain, pushing him away is inhumane. I needed him to know that I am here for him¡­ that I understand him. I do now. I really do! So... I did not move even when I felt his embrace tightened... Even after I felt his head rested on my shoulder. I did not move even when I felt his tears on my skin. I dare not move! We stayed like that for a while until we both calmed down¡­ until there were no more tears left to cry.


    Jacob was the first one to let go. Then he continued to speak, " I waited until Angelique''s funeral was over before I continued my investigation. It was General Zalez'' doing. He retaliated because Paco reported him."


    Jacob''s voice began to crack again but he controlled it. "Paco¡­ he¡­ he pleaded with the palace to investigate. He sought justice for Angelique. He went everyday to the palace gates and wailed."


    Another tear fell off my eyes and I quickly wiped it off. I continued to pay attention. "No one was doing anything. I talked to my superiors and no one dared to help us so I kept on investigating. Then¡­"


    He clenched his jaw and his fist. "Then.. I found out that Zalez was just a pawn. Yes, the money goes to him but he remits them to nobles of the House of Lords. All the money that was taken from people ended up in the House of Lords. Angelique died because of the House of Lords. How can I be loyal to a country that is run by such lords?"


    I sighed. "Jacob¡­ I don''t know what to say," I responded quietly and honestly. "I''m so sorry for your loss."


    Jacob gave me a sad smile. "You do not have to say anything. I''m alright now. We moved on. And we do this¡­ in part to honor her¡­ to bring justice to her death¡­ in our own way."


    Another tear fell but this time, it was Jacob''s hand that wiped it away. "Thank you for the tears. It meant a lot to me," he told me.


    I nodded. I gave him a faint smile.


    "You should rest," he said.


    "You too," I responded.


    Jacob felt that I was awake so he looked back. "We''re almost at Fildas. We''ll stop at a bakery for some bread and milk. Then, we''ll continue on our way. We cannot tarry or we risk being recognized."


    I nodded, "Alright."


    We stopped at a bakery located in the outskirts of Fildas. After we bought the food that we needed, we continued on our journey. Jacob let me eat first and when I was finished, I drove so he could eat too. We could not stop if we wanted to remain anonymous. I kept my hood on the whole time as well, just in case. The only time I took it off was when I paid a young girl selling roses on the streets.


    Before noon, we arrived at Angelique''s grave. It was located at a hill filled with white rose bushes and they were in full bloom. The rest of the pirates were there. Each one holding a long stemmed white rose. I took hold of mine.


    My eyes searched for Paco and when I saw him, I rushed to him and gave him an embrace. "You knew¡­" he said.


    I nodded. "Jacob told me. She was a wonderful young woman. I regret not meeting her," I said. My tears fell down yet again.


    Paco gave me a soft, sad chuckle. "You two would have been great friends," he said.


    I smiled, "It would have been an honor to have a friend like her."


    The pirates each laid their white rose on Angelique''s grave. Then, it was my turn. Jacob came with me. "Little Girl, this is our new friend. I call her Darling because she still refuses to tell me her name," he said and placed his white rose. "I miss you so¡­" he added then left.


    I looked at Angelique''s grave for a while before I placed my white rose. "The white roses are beautiful," I said and smiled.


    Paco was the last one to place a white rose. He stood there and looked at his daughter''s grave. He did not cry. He did not weep. But, instead there was a sad smile on his lips. He clenched his fists after he placed the white rose. "I''ll find your justice soon enough Angelique¡­ soon¡­"


    We could not tarry for any minute longer. After Jacob gave them directions and us changing groups, we headed back to Labyrinth. Paco rode with us this time. As we journeyed, Paco scolded Jacob a bit for burdening me with Angelique''s story. Jacob, of course, had a clever retort and I told Paco that I did not mind in his defense. When all of us came back to Labyrinth, it was noon the next day. Jacob ordered to quickly anchor up. I watched him command the crew. For some reason, my eyes were glued on him. I could not stop looking at him. Now I understand why his crew is loyal to him.


    Paco cleared his throat that got my attention. I turned to him. He smiled at me. "Thank you, Miss Darling."


    I smiled back. "You''re welcome."


    Then he smirked, "Can''t take your eyes off of him, huh?"


    My face turned red, "I¡­ I¡­ I was¡­"


    Paco shook his head, "It''s alright Miss Darling¡­ it''s alright," he said and walked away. I sighed and looked up. My attention was taken by a falcon flying in the sky. It circled on top of us for a while and flew away. I scrunch my forehead. That was odd.


    That time, I had forgotten about the falcon right away. But, I should have paid more attention. If I did, I could have known about a storm brewing back at Beckforth that will soon cost me my freedom¡­ because in Beckforth where the falcon landed¡­ a plan against us was formed.


    *****


    "Your highness," a soldier approached the round table of the House of Lords and knelt down to give his report.


    "Did you locate her?" the royalty asked.


    "Yes, your highness. She''s sailing with the former Captain Jacob Alon of the navy," the soldier responded.


    The prince scoffed, "You mean the pirate?!"


    The soldier looked up to him. "Y..yes, your highness," he answered in a shaky voice. The royalty might have a princely countenance but his voice is as cold, chilly, and dangerous as ice.


    The prince tapped his right hand on the table while in thoughts, "Jacob, huh?" His voice instilled fear.


    One of the lords that was with the prince dismissed the quivering soldier. When the soldier was gone, he looked at the prince and asked, "What is your plan, Prince Eric?"


    Prince Eric smirked. His evil dark blue eyes scheming. "I want my bride back," he said simply.


    "Jacob and his crew?"


    "I would be pleased to see them die. Gallows or maybe disembowelment? Maybe beheading and their heads on stakes?" he said with a small laugh.


    "You are the head of the House of Lords. Will it and it will be done."


    "Very well, I want naval forces after them. Get Editha back, sink Labyrinth, and serve me Jacob''s head," Prince Eric ordered.


    "Consider it done, your highness."

 Chapter 22：THE 8TH ACCOUNT: GULF OF SIRENS 1

    "Fire!" Lowen screamed.


    "Brim reach right!" Jacob commanded.


    We were in the midst of a chase once again. This had been the third time in a week. Beckforth''s Naval Ship kept finding our location. This was the closest encounter yet. For a long time, Beckforth''s Northeastern was catching up beside us and only about sixty yards to our left. Gunshots were being fired back and forth. Five of the navy sailors were able to board Labyrinth so Gondro, Neville, Paco, and I helped to keep them off. The sailor that I was fighting with was the last to be overthrown off Labyrinth and that was because for a short moment, Jacob left the wheel to back me up.


    "Are you alright?" he asked and quickly gave me a quick check.


    "I am fine," I answered immediately. "You should go back to the wheel, Captain." I took out my pistol and started firing at Northeastern.


    Lowen climbed up the crow''s nest and aimed. Then, it was all over. He hit Northeastern''s captain so for a short while his crew got distracted. We used that distraction as leverage and in no time they were out of sight. I sighed in relief.


    The sea was peaceful after that. Gondro applied remedies to our cuts, wounds, and bruises and immediately they were gone just like always. I had been asking him how he was able to concoct remedies as effective and miraculous as these but he just smiled and told me it was a secret.


    "I can cure any disease as long as we are at sea. But, I cannot bring back the breath of life that was taken away," he said simply with a smile.


    "Captain, we have to go back on course," I heard Thaddaeus speak.


    "I understand. But at the same time, we are entering uncharted waters. This could be dangerous," Thaddaeus insisted.


    "True. But, where is your sense of adventure?" Jacob replied with a smirk.


    Thaddaeus crossed his arms. "It is behind my common sense," Thaddaeus answered back.


    I furrowed my brows. I found it odd. Thaddaeus was the most loyal to Jacob but here he was. This was the first time he contradicted the captain. It was so unlike him.


    "Calm down, Thaddaeus," Lowen said.


    "Man over board! There''s a lady in the sea!!!" Elgo cried out from the crow''s nest.


    All the men in the ship except for Gondro looked. Sandlot quickly dove into the sea while Thom and Zaki threw a large rope to assist him with the rescue. When they ascended from the waters and into the ship, everyone gathered around the woman. For some reason, they were mesmerized with her.


    I could not help but satisfy my curiosity so I took my steps toward them but Gondro quickly stopped me and gently dragged me away. I looked at him with eyes filled with concern and questions.


    "What is going on?" I demanded.


    Gondro put his finger on his lips to signal me to be quiet as we hid behind some of the sails. "Observe, Miss Darling," he said.


    I did what he told me and lo! I was blown away by what I saw. The lady that they rescued slowly transformed before my very eyes. I had always thought that they were myths¡­ unreal. But, right before my very eyes, the woman''s features slowly changed into a mermaid. Her skin began to be covered with glistening silver scales that glowed even more as it caught the sunlight. Her ashen colored waves covered her upper body.


    She was a beautiful sight to behold! Her cherry colored lips formed a smirk. In her silver eyes, I saw plain mischief. Her lips slowly began to move as if she was whispering something. Then, chaos began.


    "I told you, this is uncharted waters. Nothing but danger here!" Thaddaeus shoved and yelled at Jacob.


    Jacob closed his eyes and shook his head. He was trying to fight back whatever was going on but the mermaid''s lips moved again and Jacob was lost. He retaliated and punched Thaddaeus back.


    "How dare you talk back to me?! Are you going to start a mutiny?" Jacob thundered.


    Paco tried to mediate but Lowen intercepted him and pointed a gun at him. The mermaid looked at them curiously, her sly grin not leaving her enchanting face. Paco tried to disarm Lowen and then they wrestled.


    Before we knew it, everyone had something to say. Everyone was screaming, kicking, punching, pouncing, wrestling, and hurting each other. Just because the mermaid''s lips moved. The mermaid giggled and then we heard an ethereal song.


    Gondro''s eyes widened in fear. "No, no, no¡­." he said and came out of hiding. He tried to mediate and intervened but it was too late. The pirates stopped fighting. They were in a daze.


    I stepped out of my hiding place. "What just happened?" I asked Gondro.


    Gondro looked at me worriedly. "Get back in hiding Miss Darling before she sees you!" he warned.


    But it was too late. The mermaid saw me already and narrowed her eyes. She hissed and moved her lips again. Then, I felt a sword on my neck. I turned to the owner. It was Jacob. The mermaid smirked again.


    "What are you doing?" I asked Jacob.


    He did not respond. He just looked at me with an emotionless expression. Gondro immediately pushed him to the left. Jacob''s sword dropped. Then, Gondro dragged me away. We tried to run as fast as we could but it was too easy for us to be surrounded.


    I asked again though I know it was obvious. "What just happened?" I drew my sword and pistol at the same time. I do not want to clash swords with my crew mates but they were clearly not in their right minds.


    "It was the curse of the mermaid''s whisper followed by the mermaid song," Gondro responded.


    "You are not making any sense. What?"


    "Mermaid''s whisper caused them to fight each other. It was the first attempt to control the mind," Gondro quickly explained as he prepared to fight as well. I remembered the mermaid moved her lips not long ago. "The mermaid song was the mind link. As you can see, they are now in her control¡­ or I should say THEIR control."


    "What? You meant there''s more?"


    "They do not travel by themselves," he explained further.


    Lowen and the other gunners began to move. I shot my pistol by the ground they were stepping on as a warning. That made them stop. I had so many questions but I do not know if they would be answered in time. So I asked fast.


    "Why aren''t you affected? Why did the mermaid hissed at me? How do we stop this? Are they going to kill us?"


    "I have merfolk blood. My mother was a mermaid. I''m immune to their curses," he began. I gaped. I should be surprised but there was no time for being shocked. We might die any second now! We are against two marksmen, gunners who possessed underhanded tactics, and more!


    "The mermaid hissed at you because your presence was unexpected. Their curses do not work on women. As for your last two questions, I am uncertain," he said and took something from his pocket. "Keep them busy," he said and ran to the direction of the mermaid, ignoring my protests.


    Keep them busy?! How could I keep them busy?! I looked at them all and furrowed my brows. Then I gave them a reluctant smile. "It''s me, fellows," I said desperately. I do not know what to do nor what to say. Of course, it did not work! They did not recognize me!


    They were all stepping forward to my direction. "Gondro!!!" I called as I stepped back. "I don''t think I can fight them all!"


    Then, they attacked. I screamed and shielded my face imagining how I would die in the hands of the people I trusted, but all of a sudden they stopped. I blinked. Gondro quickly took hold of me and together we leapt off the ship and into the waters.


    When Gondro made contact with the saltwater, his being began to mutate. His neck began to grow gills and his skin turned to scales. I wanted to gasp but I couldn''t in fear of losing air. He gave me a faint smile and held my waist.


    "I''m so sorry but please hold your breath. I''ll get us to land as fast as I can," he said and tightened his hold on me.


    I nodded because unlike him, I could not speak underwater. Then, he moved! And then just like that, we were on land. He swam too fast!!! It was just like the speed of light. As we stepped on dry ground, Gondro''s body slowly changed back to his usual self. He was panting and laid down on the sand.


    "Are you alright?" I asked.


    "Transformation requires too much of my energy because I am only half merfolk. Give me a minute to regain myself," he said as he took deep breaths.


    I sat down and watched as Gondro''s scales and gills began to vanish a little at a time. When he was completely back to his old self, he took something from his pocket. It looked like a twig but he explained that it was a kind of dried seaweed. He tied it around my wrist like a bracelet.


    "That will hide your smell from them," he explained.


    "Where are we?" I asked.


    "Gulf of sirens. Labyrinth will be docking here soon. We have to hide," he said and held out his hands to help me stand up.


    After I was on my feet, I followed him. I still have so many questions that he needs to answer. But right now, the priority was to get out of sight.

 Chapter 23：THE 8TH ACCOUNT: GULF OF SIRENS 2

    We found a cave near the ocean waters where we can hide for a little while. Gondro was still a bit weak so I let him rest some more before I bombard him with many questions later. I stayed by the opening of the cave and looked at the sea.


    Gondro was right. I could see Labyrinth anchored near the shores but I could not see what happened to the rest of the crew.


    "They won''t be above ground, Miss Darling. They will turn them," Gondro said, which took my attention away.


    "What do you mean ''they will turn them''?" I asked.


    Gondro looked at me and gave me a faint smile. "Into merfolk. They need human men to breed. They keep female offspring and throw the males into the ocean."


    "Why would they do that if they need mermen to breed?" I asked.


    "Merfolk males that resulted from interbreeding are sterile," he answered.


    I looked at him sadly. "Just like you?"


    Gondro nodded. "Yes I am sterile but my case is different. My parents fell in love and they escaped the pod."


    "Why do they need to escape?"


    Gondro sighed, "After the breeding ritual, those that were turned are ordered to kill each other and since they cannot refuse the mermaid song, they comply. Some mermaids would turn them into stone, too."


    I gasped. "Why don''t they just breed with purebred mermen then?"


    "First of all, purebreds are already extinct. Second, human genes give mermaids the ability to transform as humans in land or in water automatically," he explained.


    I panicked. The mermaids are such formidable enemies. I don''t think we can win against them. "What do we do? How do we rescue them?" I asked. My brain was beginning to be overwhelmed with too much information and frustration. "Are you sure this is not a dream? I do not want any of us to die!" I shrieked.


    "We have to find their breeding pools," Gondro continued to explain.


    "And then what?! How could we even fight them? We are obviously outmatched. Good for you, you can breathe underwater and fight them off but what about me? I am barely making improvements in my deep sea diving. How can I fight them underwater?"


    Gondro smiled at me uncertainly. "Don''t worry Miss Darling. Not all the mermaids are evil. Most of them are just playful and mischievous. They don''t mean to harm, it''s just their way to survive¡­ it''s their nature."


    "What do we do then?" I asked.


    "First we find a breeding pool and we take it from there. What do you think?" Gondro suggested.


    I nodded. What else could we do? Both of us are not combat nor strategy experts. Oh how I wish Jacob was here. He definitely would know what to do.


    We decided to explore the cave system we were in and hiked deeper. For some reason, as we kept exploring, instead of getting darker, the cave was becoming brighter and brighter. Gondro signalled me to stay low. I followed. We peaked at the opening that was near us and there we saw one mermaid resting her head by the side of the pool.


    This was a different mermaid than from the one in Labyrinth. This one has black hair with some dark blue strands. She was facing our direction but her eyes were closed. Like the other mermaid, she is very enchanting.


    She sighed and brushed off the strand of hair that was covering her face with her fingers. "I know someone''s there," she said. "You can come in now, I won''t bite," she added then opened her eyes. They were the same color of her hair-- black and blue.


    Gondro and I looked at each other unsure of what to do. The mermaid giggled and continued speaking, "You won''t be able to rescue them without my help. So I suggest you come in before I change my mind," she said.


    "Can we trust you?" I asked, still not showing myself.


    She giggled again. "You really don''t have a choice, do you?"


    She had a point. Gondro nodded and very slowly we showed ourselves to her. She put her left hand under her chin and was amused as we walked in. "Hm¡­ a half bred and a woman¡­ very interesting."


    "You speak our language," I had to inquire because it surprised me.


    She chuckled, "Mermaids are very intelligent creatures. We speak all languages. We are quick to adapt as well as the time demands."


    "Are you going to kill them?" I asked again.


    She rolled her eyes and frowned, "Oh please¡­ not all of us practice those barbaric methods. I like to set mine free," she said. "After I take their memory of course."


    "How long do you set them free after the breeding ritual?"


    She laughed, "Breeding ritual? Not everyone participates in those. I won''t let just anybody touch me! That''s appalling!"


    "Then why do you capture them?"


    "I only hunt men when I''m bored. They amuse me," she replied.


    "Will they hurt them then?" Gondro asked.


    The mermaid turned to him. "Depends on their purpose. Coralyn is curious on the way they fight so she studies them. Tonishel loves to be pampered so they become her slaves. Both of them would set them free after they get bored. Laurena and Errah are the ones who use them to breed but then again they release them too sometimes for a price," she said and looked back at me.


    I sighed in relief. I thought for sure we are going to meet our end.


    "Oh¡­ do not be relieved just yet. My twin sister Arella would be your problem. You see, she is the queen of the pod. She refuses to let go of what she possessed. They''re her collections," she said.


    I looked at her with eyes full of worries. She laughed and swam to her left. There I saw her tails and scales, they were blue and silver. "Do you have any more questions for me?" she said and leapt then dove deep again before resurfacing.


    "How about the other mermaids?" Gondro asked.


    "Oh they''re not here at the moment. You see this is our food hunting season. So they would be back after a month. Lucky you," she said. "Most of them are barbaric when it comes to men." She chuckled after.


    "We want our friends back. Are you going to help us or not?" I demanded.


    She looked at me. "Tell me what happened."


    Gondro and I narrated to her what we remembered while she nodded her head. "Hm¡­ the one that was in your ship was Coralyn. Tonishel was the one who sang, she was most likely underwater when she did that. I knew they were bored," she said.


    "What happened to our friends? What do we do to rescue them?" I asked again.


    "I heard they divided them equally. So the four of them plus my sister should have three each. They were offering me some but after I heard there was a woman, I refused. It would be more entertaining for me when YOU are in my debt," she smiled at me sheepishly.


    I furrowed my brows, "What do you mean by that?"


    "In time my dear¡­ In time¡­" she responded mysteriously. Then she continued giving us the information we needed. "Coralyn and Tonishel would be much easier to convince than Laurena and Errah. How good are your negotiating skills? As I have said, they won''t give them up unless there is something in it for them."


    She looked at me and smirked. Her eyes looked at me mischievously. "You won''t survive without my help. Besides, I want to be amused," she said and ascended from the pool to the ground. As Gondro told me, her transformation was instant. I gasped as she changed into a woman with a white flowy dress on. The one painters depict goddesses wore.


    She held her hand out at me. "I need three strands of your hair and your name as payment for my help. I am Qara."


    I looked at her suspiciously. She chuckled, "If you do not pay me, I won''t help you. You won''t find where they are without me," she taunted.


    "Why do you need my hair?" I asked.


    "That is my business," she responded. "Will you take my offer or not? If I get bored, I will go back to my pool and I will NOT ascend again. Choose wisely, my dear."


    I was still uncertain whether we could trust Qara or not. However, we did not have any other choice. She was the only one who knew where the other mermaids were. Gondro and I would probably just get lost wandering about the cave system without directions and without plans.


    Thus, without taking my eyes off of her I yanked three strands of my hair and placed them on her hand. Qara studied and felt them more with her fingers and they vanished in tiny sparkles. She then turned back at me and asked, "Name?"


    "They call me Darling," I responded.


    Qara giggled. "You are quite an amusing woman!" she said and flipped her hair. "Follow me."

 Chapter 24：THE 8TH ACCOUNT: GULF OF SIRENS 3

    Qara led us into a cave with several weaponries. The collection could be dated from ancient times-- spears, arrows, shields, swords in different shapes and length, pistols, and cannons. Then I heard a battle cry!


    I immediately turned to the clashing of swords and saw two mermen fighting. They were agile with their movements adapting with their environment. One of them is huge and bald. When I looked closely, I noticed it was Thaddaeus. I turned towards the merman he was fighting. I gasped and put my hand on my mouth. It was Puma!


    Both of them grew gills. Theire bodies were filled with grayish scales-- the ones you see on fish at the market. Their feet were webbed and they have fins on their calves, lower arms, and back. They looked hideous!


    "What did you do to them? Put them back!" I demanded and stepped forward and drew my sword. However, I was quickly disarmed after another merman''s sword made contact to the hilt of mine. I looked at him.


    "Tibet--" I said but he immediately pointed the end of his sword at me.


    Upon seeing my hostility, Thaddaeus and Puma charged at us. But, Qara smirked and raised her hand and signaled them to stop. She did not say anything. Her lips did not move. But Thaddaeus and Puma froze! I noticed the shell necklace around her neck glowed midnight blue.


    Someone hissed that took my attention away. I turned to it quickly and saw the mermaid from Labyrinth ascended from her pool and rushed towards us. Unlike Qara, she was wearing a warrior''s gear, very similar to what tribal warriors wore.


    "Release my prisoners! They''re mine!" she fumed.


    "Oh calm down, would you Coralyn?" Qara responded.


    "You are taking their side!" Coralyn said after hissing at me. "Are you betraying the pod?"


    Qara rolled her eyes, "I received payment to assist her. If she dies, I will suffer repercussions," she explained.


    Coralyn clenched her fist. "Release them or else there will be shedding of the blood!"


    "You release them or you will shed blood!" I said and pointed my pistol at her. I had to put my brave face on even if deep inside I was horrified. I was bluffing but I am praying that Coralyn would not see through it. Because honestly, I think she could easily flick me away like a fly if she wanted to.


    To my relief, when Coralyn turned to me, she was neither furious nor combative. Instead, she took a keen interest in the pistol I am holding.


    "Are they that important to you?" she looked at me and asked.


    "Yes! They''re my family!" I replied unwavering.


    Coralyn grinned. "I''ll make a trade, then. Your weapon for them," she said and held out her hand.


    I watched her suspiciously. "You''re serious?" I asked.


    Coralyn rolled her eyes at me. "I''ve never seen a weapon before with an ivory handle. I want it and I want it now!"


    "You would release my friends?" I asked again to be sure.


    She nodded. "They are giving me a headache. I cannot control their minds completely. I''ve been telling them I need bloodshed but their consciousness kept fighting back. I would very much like your weapon better than them," she reasoned.


    "All three of them would be released?" I continued to clarify the terms of our negotiation.


    Coralyn nodded again. "Yes! Yes! Yes! I want that weapon now!" she was impatient.


    I smiled. This time I was lucky. I had the upper hand. I glanced at Gondro. He gave me an approving smile.


    "Release them first," this time, I demanded.


    Coralyn squinted her eyes at me. "You won''t bamboozle me?"


    I shook my head. "No I wouldn''t. Also, you have to promise to assist us when we escape with our ship," I had to think fast.


    Coralyn nodded again, "Now give me the weapon."


    "You should ask her for a mermaid scale so she could honor the negotiations you two were making," Gondro interrupted.


    Coralyn looked at him and hissed, "How dare you!"


    I held out my hand quickly. "Give me a mermaid scale," I said following Gondro''s advice.


    Coralyn hissed but obliged. She took one silver scale and placed them on my palm. Looks like mermaids can be easily obsessed with something.


    "Now, would you please release them?" I asked next.


    She moved her lips. I saw the shell on her left ear glowed dark blue. It was the same as Qara''s necklace.


    Tibet, Thaddaeus, and Puma fell down. They were groaning in pain. I turned to Coralyn harshly, "What did you do?!"


    Gondro responded, "It''s alright Miss Darling. They are transforming back!"


    I sighed. Coralyn held out her hand again, "Now hand me what is mine!" she ordered me.


    "Do not forget our bargain¡­ our escape," I reminded her. She nodded her head and I placed the pistol in her hand.


    She smiled right away and aimed at one of the stalagmites in her territory. She pulled the trigger. It was a direct hit. The stalagmite fell. She giggled and planted a kiss at her new treasure. Then, she went back to her pool.


    After determining that we are out of threats and danger, I ran towards my crew mates. I picked up my sword and sheathed it. Then, I sat next to them as I watched their gills, fins, and scales vanish. They were clearly still very weak after. It was just like how Gondro was when he transformed back.


    "Will they be alright?" I asked Gondro.


    Gondro nodded as he made them swallow a liquid medicine he concocted. In no time, they were healed.


    "What happened?" Puma asked and looked around. "Where are we? Is that what I think it was?" he said as he gazed at Coralyn.


    Tibet kept shaking his head. "It''s not very clear. But I think I was in a daze. I was moving but it was not me. It''s like¡­ it''s like¡­"


    "We were hypnotized by that mermaid. It was ordering us to fight," Thaddaeus replied. He then looked at Gondro, "Thank you for saving us."


    Gondro shook his head, "It was actually Miss Darling who did the negotiations for your release. I did not do anything except give you a remedy to replenish your strength."


    Thaddaeus looked at me with uncertainty. Upon hearing that, Puma gave me a big hug.


    "Oh Miss Darling, what would we do without you?" he said.


    Tibet was about to lock me in his embrace as well. But, Thaddaeus pulled them both away from me. "Captain will shoot you if you lay a hand on her," he said.


    I chuckled, "I am just so happy you were back. You looked hideous as mermen," I told them.


    Their eyes widened! "We were what?!" they exclaimed together.


    Gondro nodded. "She turned you into mermen," he said and motioned at Coralyn. She smiled and waved at them.


    Puma narrowed his eyes and turned to Gondro, "And you?"


    I giggled. "Gondro is half merfolk," I announced.


    "What?!" The three exclaimed again.


    I could not help but laugh at their surprise. Gondro looked at me while he shook his head, "Miss Darling, that was supposed to be a secret," he said.


    "Miss Darling wasn''t joking?" Tibet asked.


    Gondro whacked his forehead with his right palm. He just confirmed that what I said was true. I could not help but laugh and giggle. I was just too happy that they were safe.


    Qara cleared her throat, "Should we continue our quest?" she asked.


    The three pirates looked at her. They stood up and shielded me right away. "Who''s this?" Thaddaeus asked.


    "I am Qara. I am a mermaid too. Darling paid me to assist her to rescue all of you," she replied.


    The three men turned to me. All of them looked worried, "What did you pay her?" Puma asked.


    "Three strands of my hair and my name," I answered.


    "What is it for?" Tibet asked and looked at Qara.


    Qara smirked. "It is none of your business," she replied and looked at me. "Shall we go?"


    I nodded and stepped forward but Thaddaeus blocked me with his arm. "We will take care of this, Miss Darling. You should go back to Labyrinth. It''s much safer."


    The pirates all clenched their fists and narrowed their gaze at Qara. She smirked in response. She put her pointer finger up and waved it at them slowly. "You couldn''t hurt me. It irks you so, doesn''t it?" she giggled.


    "That''s enough," I said. "We still have the others to rescue. Lead the way, Qara."


    Qara nodded and walked out of Coralyn''s territory. We followed. Before I completely left, I turned back to Coralyn. "Don''t forget your promise."


    Coralyn sighed and gazed lovingly at her pistol. "You have my scale, don''t you? Of course, I will do my end of the bargain. I will not risk any repercussions," she said and waved to dismiss me.

 Chapter 25：THE 8TH ACCOUNT: GULF OF SIRENS 4

    It took a lot of convincing but in the end Thaddaeus conceded. He would stay in Labyrinth with Tibet and be prepared to anchor up when he sees us coming back. We made sure that they would not be ambushed by any other mermaids, so after we dropped them off to Labyrinth, Qara casted a spell to ward off their smell.


    Soon after that, Qara led us to the next lair. Before we went in, Qara casted a protective barrier around Puma. Right away, we heard the ethereal mermaid song.


    "Mmmm...Hmmm¡­.¡­ la¡­. la¡­. la¡­.. mmmm¡­.hmmm¡­ la¡­ la¡­ la," she continued humming. It was the most beautiful voice I have ever heard in my life. My music tutor told me I have a beautiful singing voice but this mermaid voice is far more superior than mine.


    "That, my dear is Tonishel," Qara announced and presented the mermaid gracefully.


    Tonishel was clearly waiting for us. She was in her pool smiling at us when we walked in. Just like the other mermaids, her emerald green eyes exuded mischief. Her thick wet golden locks covered the upper part of her body. She was twirling the ends of some of the strands with her fingers as she watched us walk in.


    "Coralyn warned me you were coming for them," she said and signaled the newly turned mermen to come to her. It was Lowen, Wabi, and Elgo this time.


    Puma, seeing one of his best friends, stepped forward. Tonishel shook her head. "I suggest you do not do that," she warned right away. Her voice singsongy. "I know Qara put a protective spell on you but you are in my lair. My powers are stronger here."


    Tonishel turned to me. "You want them back?" she asked me. Her voice is calm but taunting. I felt chills coming up my spine. I know she was up to something.


    "Would you please release them?" I asked.


    She chuckled elegantly as if she was entertained by my response. "You are right, Qara! She is quite amusing," she said to Qara. Qara looked at her knowingly and Tonishel grinned in response.


    "This is not good, Miss Darling. They are clearly planning something," Puma warned me.


    Tonishel hissed at Puma, "Oh be quiet!" she commanded and true enough, Puma could not talk after.


    "Stop that!" I said.


    Tonishel turned to me once again and continued to stare at me as she ascended from her pool. She was clothed in an aqua upper draped bodice that only covered her breasts. She had a long flowy skirt to match.


    "What will you give me in return for their release?" she looked at me¡­ testing me.


    I stepped back. "I have a sword," I told her.


    She raised her left brow and frowned. "I am not Coralyn," she replied.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "Miss Darling ---" Gondro warned. Tonishel flicked her hand and Gondro went flying out the lair.


    "Stop it!" I demanded.


    "Offer me something," she responded.


    "I do not know what you want!" I screamed at the top of my lungs in frustration. Tonishel was clearly toying with my emotions.


    Tonishel smiled at my response, "Do you sing?" she asked me with a glint in her eyes.


    Qara chuckled at her question and went into Tonishel''s pool. "Do you mind? I could feel my skin drying," she said


    "Help yourself," Tonishel responded without taking her eyes off of me. "Sing for me, woman," she said.


    My eyebrows met. That was an odd request but I had to comply if I wanted to rescue Lowen, Wabi, and Elgo. "Any song?"


    "Any song," she said.


    I took a deep breath and sang a lullaby that my mother used to sing for me when I was a child before she died. When I finished, Tonishel smiled wider.


    "Would it do?" Qara asked.


    "Oh yes it would!" Tonishel replied immediately.


    "What do you mean? What ''would do''?" I asked.


    "I want your singing voice," she demanded. "I want your singing voice in exchange for them."


    Puma mumbled loudly. He could still not talk but it was obvious that he was against the bargain.


    Tonishel glared at me, "If you do not give me your singing voice, I will command them to drown themselves. If you do, you and your friends can go free," she said with a threatening voice.


    I had to think fast. I had to be clever. "How could I negotiate with the other mermaids if I turned mute?" I reasoned.


    Tonishel rolled her eyes and frowned. It looked like all mermaids have these mannerisms. "I do not ask for your talking voice. I WANT your SINGING voice," she clarified.


    Her clarifications made me more confused. "I do not understand. Isn''t it the same thing?"


    Tonishel laughed at me mockingly. "No, it is certainly NOT. You could still talk after I take it away. But you can NEVER sing anymore. If you try, NOTHING will come out," she explained.


    "You promise to free them. No deception? No trickery?" I had to be sure.


    "Qara hasn''t explained to you about repercussions yet? We cannot back away from our word or else we suffer what we bargained for. In my case, I will lose the power of my mermaid song."


    "Alright then, take it," I agreed. As long as I still have a voice to speak I am fine. I do not sing as often anyways.


    "Open your lips," she commanded. I did as I was told. She flicked and waved her hand and I felt something coming out of me. She took hold of that smoke-like texture in her hand and claimed it.


    I held my throat when it was all done. I coughed. "Is it done?" I asked although it was obvious because I wanted to test if I could still talk.


    Tonishel nodded as she smiled.


    "I did my part. Now, it''s your turn," I demanded.


    Tonishel smiled. I saw the shell on her hair glowed dark blue. Then, the pirates were all released from their curses. Gondro quickly ran back into the lair and supported Lowen, Wabi, and Elgo as they began to transform back to their original body.


    Puma immediately ran to me."Are you alright?" he asked.


    "That mermaid took Miss Darling''s singing voice," Puma answered seething.


    I smiled at Puma and patted his upper arm, "It''s alright. I''m alright."


    Puma frowned. "But, that means you cannot sing with us anymore!" he complained.


    "It''s just my singing voice," I motioned the three. "Their lives are more important," I assured him.


    "I HATE THIS!!!!" Puma screamed.


    "What happened?" Lowen asked after he regained all his strength.


    Puma turned to him harshly. "We cannot protect Miss Darling here!"


    Qara left the pool as Tonishel went back. "I told you, MEN are USELESS in our territory," she taunted him.


    "You are clearly taking advantage of her!" Puma raised her voice.


    Qara lifted her eyebrow up, "And whose fault was that?" her taunting continued.


    Puma stared at Qara seethingly. But, he could not say anything. I grabbed him by his upper arm. He turned to me, "It''s alright. We have to move on and continue to save the others," I said.


    "Uh huh," Tonishel agreed with me. "You have to rush, Laurena and Errah were done with the breeding ritual," she sang and then smirked.


    Qara laughed, "They might dispose of them," she taunted us some more.


    Elgo scowled. Qara looked at him amused, "Shall we go then?"


    I nodded and arched my brow, "Lead the way."


    Qara led us to a bigger lair and bigger pool. There we saw two mermaids resting. One with red hair and orange scales. The other one with dark purple hair and teal scales. Upon seeing us, they sighed and rolled their eyes.


    "We are done," the red-haired mermaid said and checked her nails. She appeared bored.


    "Errah, Errah, Errah," the purple-haired mermaid chuckled and shook her head.


    "Not satisfied, aren''t we?" Qara could not help but react.


    "Well? How could we? Your evil twin, our beloved Queen Arella took the one we liked. He''s the dreamiest of all!" the purple-haired mermaid replied.


    "Oh come on Laurena, you did not like any of what you had?" Qara inquired again.


    Laurena shook her head and then turned to me. "You can have them back free of charge," she said and moved her lips. The shell on the accessory around her upper arm glowed dark blue. Neville, Laurel, and Thom came out of the pool coughing. Gondro and the rest helped them out.


    Laurena then looked at Errah. "Release them too. You do not have to drown them."


    Errah scoffed and looked at her, "What is in it for me?"


    Laurena giggled, "Your offspring?"


    Errah scowled, "Fine!" Her lips moved and the shell on her shoulder glowed blue as well. Paco, Fifer, and Sandlot swam up the pool. The three of them were also coughing out the water they swallowed.


    After seeing Paco, I rushed towards him. "Paco!" I cried worriedly. Paco looked at me and gave me a faint smile. His being as a merman slowly vanished. Gondro attended to them right away.


    I turned back to the mermaids Laurena and Errah. Although I was thankful that they released the pirates, I was still suspicious as to why they did it without asking for anything in return.


    "Why didn''t you ask anything from me in return?" I asked.


    Errah smirked, "You should be grateful. I was being generous."


    Laurena smiled playfully and pointed at Qara. "You will be facing her evil twin sister soon. You need all the strength you can muster. Unlike us, she wouldn''t release them. Especially that dreamy man, Captain Jacob, was it?" she answered and smiled at me knowingly.


    I seethed and clenched my fist. I turned to Qara. "Where is she?"


    Qara looked at me amused. "You are one feisty being. You will dare challenge the queen of the pod?"


    "She has to give HIM back¡­ them back," I answered.


    Qara walked towards me and touched my neck. I felt a sharp pain. The other pirates ran to my direction to assist me but Qara moved her lips and her shell necklace glowed. I knew they froze because they did not reach me. I finally proved my theory. The glowing of the shell is the mermaid whisper.


    When Qara was done with whatever she did to me, she released us. I quickly touched the side of my neck that she touched. She gave me gills. I gasped and glared at her, "I thought the mermaid curses do not work on me!" I snapped.


    Qara smirked. "I did not curse you. I am assisting you per the terms of our agreement. You see, Arella is very clever. She will not fight you on land. You need gills to breathe underwater. I cannot turn you completely into a mermaid so use your wit when you face her," she explained.


    "She won''t stand a chance against the queen," Errah commented right away.


    Qara crossed her arms, "I could not let her die though, I''m bound to her. She paid me."


    "Good luck to the both of you then," Laurena said and waved her hand. After that she dove into her pool and just like that was gone.


    Errah looked at me with a serious face. "Laurena is going to warn Arella of your arrival. Just be prepared to be attacked the moment you enter her lair," she said then yawned.

 Chapter 26：THE 8TH ACCOUNT: GULF OF SIRENS 5

    My heart kept on pounding as we took our steps towards the last lair! The rest of the pirates were prepared to retaliate against any form of attack that we might experience. They covered their ears with rubber plugs that Gondro quickly constructed. Qara made it clear that she will only protect me and not them because of the agreement.


    "We do not need your protection," Lowen muttered as he put the rubber earplugs in.


    Qara kept on taunting how useless the pirates were but the latter were adamant in just ignoring her, plus the earplugs helped. They could not hear her so they just followed her quietly. I turned to them worriedly but they gave me an approving smile. Still, I could tell that they were anxious about what would happen next. Jacob is with the queen. If he is under her control then that means he will be a dangerous enemy.


    The time that we all dreaded for came. We arrived at the opening of Arella''s territory. As we stepped in Arella''s lair, we were immediately attacked by mermen. They were not Zaki, Urdel, nor Jacob. They even charged against Qara who fended them off easily. She also made sure that I was not hurt. Then, just as fast as it began, it ended right away. Our side won.


    "Well¡­ well¡­ well¡­ would you look at that?" a captivating voice said. We turned to the voice and saw a mermaid resembling Qara but she was more¡­ alluring¡­ more dazzling¡­ more exquisite¡­ more desirable. I could not help but be drawn by her subtle movements¡­ the tilting of her head¡­ her smirks¡­ her gestures¡­ they were all pleasing to look at.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head to get out of my trance. The other pirates did the same. They would not allow the mermaid to fool them twice.


    Qara scoffed, "You really made them charge at me?" She shook her head in disbelief.


    Arella grimaced, "You were helping them. Can you blame me?" she said and touched the face of the merman beside her.


    My eyes widened as I recognized who it was. "Jacob," I muttered. He was in the pool beside Arella nuzzled in her neck. He turned to me after I mentioned his name. For a very long time, he stared at me. He looked lost and confused as if he was searching the depths of his memory for me.


    Arella looked at me and then whispered something in Jacob''s ear. I located the shell on her bracelet as it turned blue. After she was done, Jacob quickly grabbed the trident beside him and hurled it at me. I gasped. It was too fast. I know I cannot evade it so Qara used her powers to deflect the attack.


    Arella hissed at her in response, "What are you doing?"


    Qara shrugged, "She cannot die, sister. We had an agreement."


    Arella groaned and ordered more of her mermen, Urdel, Zaki, and Jacob included to attack us. We were currently outnumbered and we struggled to hold off the queen''s forces. But still, we pushed back. I had just finished defending myself against a merman when I saw Jacob headed for my direction. He was holding a sword in his hand!


    I quickly glanced at Qara but she shrugged her shoulders again, "I cannot fight your battles for you, I can just make sure that you lived," she said and walked towards her sister to watch the fight.


    Not a moment too soon, our swords clashed. I know that Jacob was much stronger than me. Not to mention, he was the one who taught me how to use a sword. Therefore, I know I would lose. But, for his sake, I pushed back with all my strength.


    "Jacob!" I grunted as I struggled against his strength. "You... have... to wake up, please!!!" I pleaded in between deep breaths.


    He scrunched his forehead after hearing my voice. The force of his attack weakened. He continued to hold his position but he shook his head as if he was shaking something off in his mind. I was hopeful. Maybe¡­ just maybe... he was beginning to recognize me.


    I tried some more. "Jacob, it''s me. Look at me," I told him while still maintaining my defense just in case my attempts do not work.


    Jacob looked at me and groaned. I smiled at him. "I know you''re fighting it. Please, you can do this," I encouraged him. I know¡­ I believe.... I can almost reach his mind.


    "Darling," he whispered finally with labored breaths.


    "Yes!" I exclaimed. "Yes, it''s me!"


    He finally triumphed. He recognized me! But it was too early to celebrate because I heard Arella scream, "NOOO!!"


    There was power in that voice that I felt as if someone pushed me and I was hurled off near the pool. I grabbed hold of my sword and quickly looked back at Jacob. Arella ascended from her pool with the same flowy dress as Qara''s and then she kissed him! Her shell glowed!. UGH!!! She was controlling him again! And it worked right away because Jacob wrapped his free hand around her waist to deepen their kiss.


    I narrowed my eyes. I had to destroy that shell! I quickly grabbed Arella''s wrist in hopes that I could yank the bracelet off of her. But what I did surprised her and she fought back with force. Because of that, we were off-balanced and plunged into the pool. I felt her bracelet break because of the impact so I snatched it away and quickly swam up the surface.


    When I resurfaced, I did not waste any time and smashed the shell into the sediment beside the pool with all my might. I felt my hand throbbed in pain but it was worth it! The shell shattered into pieces. I looked around and saw Jacob knelt down and groaned. Gondro came rushing to him. I smiled. What I did worked! He was transforming back.


    Arella was stunned that I did not drown despite her efforts. She glared at me and was about to stab me with a dagger which she procured from nowhere when Jacob appeared and hurled a spear in her direction. Arella was distracted so Jacob quickly grabbed my wrist and we quickly swam away.


    Not a moment too soon, Arella noticed our escape so she swam after us. I know how quick the mermaids swim so I was preparing to fight back but Gondro came to our aid. He grabbed Jacob and me and like lightning swam and headed back to the surface. However, since Gondro was just halfbred, Arella was faster. She grabbed my leg and pulled me down. I slipped from both Gondro and Jacob''s hold because of the impact.


    Gondro, seeing Jacob struggle to breathe underwater, took him to the surface while I wrestled with Arella. She wrapped her left hand around my neck to choke me as she prepared to stab me with the dagger in her right. I closed my eyes preparing myself for my imminent death but I felt a strong current separated us.


    "QAAAARAAAA!!!!" I heard Arella scream so I opened my eyes.


    The current drifted her away from my direction. So, I immediately swam to the surface. When I ascended from the waters, Jacob quickly pulled me up. I was panting hard. He looked at my neck and thought that they were cuts at first so he turned harshly toward Qara.


    Qara rolled her eyes at him, "Those are gills," she explained and waved her hand. My gills disappeared.


    "We have to get out of here as fast as we can," Gondro remarked.


    I nodded. "Thaddaeus and Tibet are waiting at Labyrinth," I said.


    Qara smirked, "Good idea. You know my sister will be back, right? I could not hold her off for long."


    I stood up. "Lead the way," I told her.


    Qara obeyed. Jacob looked at me confused, "What is going on?" he asked me.


    "I will explain everything when we are safe," I responded.


    Our group quickly followed Qara out the cave system and before we knew it, we were running towards Labyrinth. Coralyn was by the shore waiting.


    She looked at me, "I am here as promised," she winked.


    I nodded. We all quickly boarded the ship, helping each other out. Right away, Urdel helped Tibet anchor up while Puma headed straight to the wheel because Jacob was clearly still regaining his full strength. Thaddaeus adjusted the sail to catch the wind. I looked at Coralyn after determining that we were ready to set sail. The mermaid understood it as a signal and flicked her hand. She created a big wave that guided our ship towards the gulf opening. I sighed in relief. FINALLY!!!!


    However, I was very wrong. We were NOT safe just yet. Arella was already waiting at the opening of the gulf and stretched her hand to stop us. The waves obeyed her and tossed us back. She hissed at Coralyn. "You dare help them as well?!!!"


    "She has my scale. I cannot do otherwise," Coralyn argued. "I promised to help her escape."


    Now it was my turn to smirk. I outwitted the queen of the mermaids! But, that did not make her happy. Obviously, it made her rage even more. She felt betrayed by her kind so she looked at me with eyes filled with wrath and vengeance. She plucked one of her midnight-colored scales and dropped it in the ocean. I saw her lips move and the waves rose and became tumultuous, as if there was a storm. She then turned back to me and cackled.


    "You need to pay to cross over!" she declared in a loud voice. Then she pointed towards the still weak Jacob. Labyrinth rocked so Jacob was off-balanced and fell into the sea.

 Chapter 27：THE 8TH ACCOUNT: GULF OF SIRENS 6

    "JACOB!!!"


    "CAPTAIN!!!"


    I turned to Arella in disbelief. How could she? "He is the payment. His death will let you exit the gulf," she cursed and swam away.


    Lowen and Neville were about to jump into the ocean but Coralyn stopped them. "Don''t! The waters will kill you! We curse men, remember? No men are allowed in that troubled waters," she said as her final warning before she swam away as well.


    I gasped and looked at Qara. She shrugged, "I could only protect you. Not him," she replied then she turned. She, too, swam away.


    I shook my head, "NO!!! DON''T LEAVE!!!" But the mermaids were all gone. I turned back at Jacob and saw him struggle to stay on the surface. I quickly took the edge of the rope near me. "PULL US UP WHEN YOU FEEL ME TUG!"


    Paco shook his head to disagree but I couldn''t be stopped. I am the only one that can rescue Jacob. The mermaid''s curses do not work on me. So I jumped in the water against my crewmates'' protests. I tried my hardest to swim to get near him but the sea already swallowed him up.


    "JACOB!!!" I yelled before diving in the ocean. It took me awhile before I located him. I did not know where I mustered up the strength to swim to him as fast as I could. He was unconscious when I reached him. I slapped his face in an attempt to wake him up but he did not respond. I feared so I quickly tied the rope around him and tugged as hard as I could. I released it after I felt it was being pulled up.


    I tried to move again through the pain. I was inching closer and closer to the surface but I felt lightheaded. I was running out of air and just when I was about to faint, I felt a hand grab my waist. I thought it was Jacob because he always comes at the right time, but it wasn''t. It was Qara. She shook her head in dismay as she helped me resurface.


    When we reached the surface, I quickly gasped for air. "MISS DARLING!!!" the crew screamed and tossed me the rope. I took hold of it but before they could pull me up, I grabbed Qara. She turned to me.


    "What do you need the strands of my hair for?" I managed to ask while catching my breath.


    She smirked. "My offspring will be just like you," she said mysteriously before she turned away and dove into the water.


    Sandlot, Urdel, and Zaki quickly pulled me up onboard. Neville put a dry cloth around me.


    "J-J-Jacob," I managed to say while shivering.


    Neville looked at the crew trying to revive him. All were silent. He was still unconscious. I ran towards them and knelt beside him. "Jacob!" I said then turned to Gondro.


    "I cannot bring back the breath of life that was taken away, Miss Darling. He was the payment. We are out of the Gulf of Sire--"


    "No! He''s not dead! Don''t you say that!" I cut him off and looked at Jacob. His lips were turning purple. I pounded on his chest. Nothing happened. My mind exploded! NO!!! I CANNOT LOSE HIM!!!


    "Tell me, what do I need to do?!" I screamed and looked at them.


    "Breathe in him!" Paco suggested right away.


    That''s right! I quickly inhaled and filled my lungs with air. Then, I opened his lips with mine and I blew. After I did that, Gondro continued to pound on his chest and listened to his breathing. I inhaled again and did it over while praying to the heavens that Jacob makes it. After the third try, Jacob coughed!


    Tears of joy welled up my eyes again. I sighed and slumped on the deck floor. The rest of the crew helped him sit up. There were smiles on their faces but like me their eyes were wet.


    Then, our eyes met. He was taking deep breaths. But, he gave me a smile. He''s alive! I could not help it. My tears began to fall down. I couldn''t stop them. Afterwards, I began to sob. "You¡­ you¡­ I ¡­ I thought¡­" I could not continue my sentence because my voice cracked.


    Seeing my distress, Jacob grabbed the back of my neck and locked me in his embrace. I continued to sob on his shoulder while gently pounding on his chest. I could feel the crew begin to disperse to give us some space. When we were left alone, he whispered, "I did not die¡­ I won''t¡­ I''m sorry for worrying you."


    I nodded. Heaven knows I tried to stop sobbing and regain my composure but instead my sobs grew louder. I heard Jacob chuckle but he did not let me go until my sobbing stopped. I sniffed and then we were face to face.


    "I would walk you to your room, but my strength is not back yet," he said. "Paco!"


    Paco quickly walked towards us and helped me up. Thaddaeus helped Jacob. Then, they assisted us back to our rooms. After I cleaned up and changed into dry clothes, I lay down on the bed. My knees were still weak. I chuckled, we did not eat anything at all after breakfast and it was already night time. I was famished but I could not find the strength to get up and get dinner so instead I closed my eyes. Not a moment too long, I fell asleep.


    I woke up because my stomach was growling. It was already midnight. I walked out my room and headed towards the kitchen. On my way, I saw Thaddaeus manning the sails. He smiled at me and I smiled back.


    "Thank you," he said. I stopped and turned back. "Thank you," he said again. "For saving us¡­ thank you."


    I nodded. "You''re welcome."


    "I apologize for everything I said that offended you. You are one of us," he finally said.


    I beamed. "Thank you." He nodded his head and went back to his work.


    I continued on my way to the kitchen in search of food¡­ ANY food. Neville was there preparing the ingredients for breakfast. He quickly made me a sandwich before leaving to get some shut-eye. After I finished eating, I went back to the main deck and looked over the horizon. I closed my eyes and really sighed in relief.


    All the crew except for those on night shift were asleep. I touched my neck. The feeling of having gills and Arella''s hand on my neck was still fresh in my mind. I am so glad we were miles away from the Gulf of Sirens. I opened my eyes when I felt a presence beside me. It was Jacob. He was looking apologetically at me.


    "Puma told me about your voice," he said quietly.


    I chuckled, "It''s not an issue. I know you would do the same thing if the situation was reversed."


    "Gondro told me about what the mermaid Qara required of you. Is it dangerous?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "She told me her offspring will be just like me. Whatever that means, I do not know."


    He looked down and clenched his fist. "Paco told me I tried to hurt you in the mermaid''s lair," he said, obviously disgusted with himself.


    I looked at him and waited for him to look at me before I responded. "I knew you were under a spell. I did not hold it against you," I said and smiled at him. "For all it''s worth you were fighting it. You really did try Jacob so please don''t beat yourself too much about it. I am fine. I''m alive. We are all safe. You.. you," my voice cracked again so I cleared my throat before continuing, "You are alive."


    Jacob smiled. "Were you worried?"


    "What do you think? Wouldn''t you feel the same way if you were me?"


    "Oh I would brave through hell if I had to just to get you back," he replied right away. His face dead serious.


    I gave him a faint smile. "Just promise me it won''t happen again."


    "That''s the last time we venture into uncharted waters," he then looked at me with a playful grin.


    I furrowed my brows, "What now?"


    "They said you gave me the kiss of life," he teased and touched his lips.


    I sighed and looked away. "Please Jacob.. not now¡­ it was a long day," I pleaded.


    Jacob chuckled, "Fair enough¡­ tomorrow then."


    I turned back to him with unbelieving eyes that caused him to laugh even more. His laughter echoed in the midnight air.

 Chapter 28：THE 9TH ACCOUNT: ANOTHER CAPTAIN WANTED ME! 1

    Two weeks had passed after the incident at the Gulf of Sirens. Everything went back to normal. We looted one Beckforth merchant ship and had not encountered any naval ships that wanted to sink us. For that, I was very grateful. After what happened at the Gulf of Sirens, my heart and mind are not just quite ready to face another death defying episode. Not yet¡­ maybe later more than sooner....


    We were headed to the City of Shenz. I was told that this city was the port capital of Repahook, a country that welcomes all sorts of people and races as long as they come in peace. No one dared to invade Repahook because countries and empires were aware of its bioengineered weaponries that the Repahks could launch whenever to whoever threatens their peaceful way of life.


    Thus, all who sail, be it pirates, royals, military forces, middle class, and merchants, find this place a retreat. Once people step on this country, if they are on opposing sides, must temporarily agree to a Treaty of Camaraderie. Then, they can continue killing each other when they leave Repahook''s territory.


    After I was told about Repahook, the City of Shenz, and the Treaty of Camaraderie, I could not help but be relieved. For once, as long as we are there, no one can attack us. It was a cause of celebration so Neville cooked a special meal and Jacob allowed a barrel of rum to be opened, provided that the pirates would do it in moderation since they can continue merrymaking when we reach Shenz.


    We were having a whole lot of fun. Even Sandlot, Urdel, and Zaki were telling jokes and silly stories that made everyone laugh. Then, Tibet took his harmonica and they began singing. For a moment, I forgot that Tonishel took my singing voice. I opened my mouth to sing at the heat of the moment but nothing came out. The pirates looked at me. The music died down. The merriment stopped. Everyone fell silent.


    I quickly closed my lips but the good mood was already gone. I saw Puma clenched his fists. I know they remembered the awful time we had at the Gulf of Sirens and what it cost me to gain their freedom. No one dared to speak¡­ not until Jacob.


    He raised his mug and announced. "Let''s toast men for alas, Darling and I kissed! She kissed me!" he said and winked at me.


    I gaped. "I DID NOT!" I quickly replied.


    Jacob shook his head. "You did. I was told it was three times," he retorted.


    The crew began to look at us banter and they couldn''t help but chuckle.


    I shook my head at Jacob. "That was not a kiss, Jacob. I was trying to revive you."


    "Did our lips touch?" he asked teasingly.


    I blushed at his question. I could not answer right away so he turned to his crew and asked again, "Did our lips touch?"


    Elgo nodded, "Three times, Captain. Three times."


    Jacob looked back at me and shrugged. "See? We kissed."


    I kept shaking my head. "No, we did not! For the love of God, we did NOT! I was breathing into you. You were even unconscious the whole time! That does not qualify as a kiss!" I turned to the crew as if I was appealing and persuading them to side with me.


    Half of them gave me a small smile and the other half shrugged their shoulders. It frustrated me that they were not convinced. "Tell them, we did NOT kiss!" I demanded from Jacob.


    "But, we did. Our lips touched," he insisted.


    I could not think of what to respond so I looked at Gondro, "Gondro¡­ tell him it wasn''t a kiss. I was just trying to revive him."


    Gondro tried so hard not to laugh but teased, "It is called the ''Kiss of Life'', Miss."


    Jacob patted Gondros'' back. "My good man!" he exclaimed and smirked at me. He was absolutely enjoying every minute of this.


    "Well¡­" I began. "Well.. for me it is not. Therefore, you cannot claim that we did because I do not acknowledge nor recognize it as a kiss. If you continue to claim otherwise, then you ¡­ you kissed yourself!" was my rebuttal¡­ my unconvincing rebuttal. I quickly stood up. "If you''ll excuse me," I said and quickly walked away.


    "What do you recognize as a kiss then?!" Jacob called out.


    ''Don''t look back! Don''t look back!'' I kept telling myself until I reached my room and closed the door behind me. I leaned on the door and sighed. Our lips did meet. And though at that time, my intent was to revive him, I was still aware of how his lips felt against mine. I touched my lips. Was that really a kiss?


    *****


    Jacob did not stop teasing me about the ''Kiss of Life''. For two days and a half, he would not leave me alone. He would constantly remind me that we kissed. And I would deny that we did, every time! But the more he mentioned it, the more I am reminded of how his lips felt against mine. It was driving me insane! That''s why, when we finally docked at the port of Shenz, I quickly got off Labyrinth. Neville accompanied me but got distracted with kitchen wares.


    "Neville, I have a map and I know my way back. Could I please go by myself?" I asked.


    Neville looked at me undecidedly. "Are you sure?" he asked as he continued to check on the wares.


    I nodded. "Very. Do not worry about me. No one would cause trouble here at Shenz. I am protected by their laws."


    Neville sighed, "Alright then. But make sure to be back before dusk."


    I smiled. "Of course¡­ thank you," I said and quickly waved goodbye.


    Excitement filled every vein in my body as I roamed the streets of Shenz. Shenz is an exciting place. There were different stores with merchandise from all over the world. Merchants from different countries could also sell their products as long as they acquired a permit from Repahook''s Department of Trade.


    I remembered that I needed a new pistol since I lost mine to Coralyn so I immediately began to search for one. I found a store that sells different pistols and my eyes were caught by one. I could not take my eyes off of it and I stepped forward to get a closer look.


    "Ah! Such good eyes, Miss!" the merchant said. "This is a revolver. Very easy to use. It is also very good for long ranges. Such power, Miss. This particular one came from Hapones."


    I smiled as I gazed at it.


    "This is made with fine iron and wood, Miss. Look at that lacquer!" he said and pointed at the design. "It''s pure gold and silver, Miss."


    I nodded. I could tell. I am a noblewoman after all. I could tell right away if one is true gold or silver. "How much?"


    "Twenty pieces of silver, Miss. Make it twenty five and I will include enough ammunition that will last you for a year," he said.


    I only have that exact amount but this was a rare opportunity to pass up. So, I gave him my leather pouch to buy the revolver. He packed it up in a wooden box and the ammunition in another box then wrapped a silk blue scarf around them.


    "Great doing business with you, Miss," he said and gave me a document of authenticity for my purchase. "We are honest businessmen here in Shenz, Miss."


    I smiled, "Thank you."


    I was happy with my purchase. I could have easily bought a new pair of shoes and more with the twenty five pieces of silver but I believed the revolver was an investment. I liked it better. I could not help but skip my way to the door.


    The first thing I noticed was his smell. He smelled like the ocean¡­ very clean.. very refreshing. I was about to look at my rescuer''s face but I noticed the box opened when it fell. So, I pushed him gently to gather my purchase back. He knelt beside me and helped me with my things.


    "Thank you," I said as I stood up.


    "You''re very much welcome, Miss," he responded and tilted his hat.


    That was when I saw his face. He has such a charming smile. His gentle eyes could make any woman weak at the knees but I was so used to Jacob''s charms so it did not affect me that much.


    "That is a fine piece of machinery. I would not expect a woman of your caliber to purchase such a thing," he said.


    I chuckled, "Don''t get me wrong, Mister. But, I am a pirate," I said proudly.


    "Ah! Very interesting! Very interesting indeed," he said and held out his hand. "I am Captain Jeu. And I am also a pirate myself, Miss."

 Chapter 29：THE 9TH ACCOUNT: ANOTHER CAPTAIN WANTED ME! 2

    I stared at Captain Jeu''s hand for a second before looking back at his face. He has the most charming smile I''ve ever seen! A smile that could melt and break even the iciest and hardest of hearts. His brown eyes twinkled with such genuine and sincere friendliness. I continued to study his features in hopes to find any imperfections but the more I stared, the more charismatic he got. Why is it that I always get tangled up with handsome pirates?


    "Is everything alright, Miss?" he asked, his smile not leaving his face.


    I shook my head quickly, "Pardon me, it was very impolite to stare. If you''ll excuse me," I said and sidestepped to avoid him. Then, I found the exit and walked out the store.


    To my surprise, Captain Jeu followed me until he was walking beside me. I looked up at him and he smiled as a response.


    "Can I help you?" I asked.


    "A ravishing woman such as yourself should not be wandering the streets without an escort, don''t you agree?" he replied with that charming smile not leaving his face.


    I forced a smile to be polite. "I did tell you I''m a pirate. I could protect myself, thank you very much," I responded.


    He chuckled, "We are in Shenz. No one needs to be protected at Shenz. It''s the most peaceful city you''ll ever find."


    I looked at him, "Which exactly proved my point," I said and increased the speed of my paces.


    Captain Jeu matched my speed. "Ah, but I wasn''t talking about protecting you," he replied, his voice laced with alarming sweetness.


    I sighed and stopped my tracks to face him, "Enlighten me," I said.


    His eyes twinkled, "As I have said, I would like to accompany you on your late afternoon stroll."


    ''Suave.'' My left brow arched and began to continue my walk. Captain Jeu did the same beside me. I stopped again, "I''m sorry but I am refusing the offer. You see I should not talk or walk with a stranger," I told him.


    Captain Jeu chuckled and reasoned, "But I am no longer a stranger. I just told you my name. I am Jeu, a pirate and a captain. If you look at it, you are THE stranger because you have not given me the pleasure of knowing your name just yet."


    ''Men and their maneuvers.'' My brows furrowed and then continued to walk again. Jeu matched my steps and we were walking beside each other once more. "So, you shouldn''t be walking and talking to me because I am a stranger," I retorted.


    Jeu chuckled one more time, "But you see, I do not mind talking and walking with a stranger, especially one such as gorgeous as you."


    I stopped abruptly and placed my free hand on my waist, "Tell me, what do you really want?" I asked, annoyed.


    Jeu leaned forward so our faces were very close to each other. The twinkle in his eyes vanished and was replaced with interest and a hint of desire. "You," he said it directly.


    I swallowed hard at the nearness of him. My face felt warm after hearing his last response. His mannerisms were so familiar. He was just like¡­ just like Jacob. I stepped back after making a realization. He straightened up, pleased at how I reacted.


    He crossed his arms. "You piqued my interest, Miss," he said and looked at me intensely.


    This smells trouble so I had to get away. I scoffed and arched my brows. "Well, mine isn''t," I quipped and scurried off.


    I heard Jeu chuckled and not a second later, he was beside me again. "Let me accompany you," he insisted.


    "No, thank you."


    "Ah, but I do not take no for an answer."


    Jeu was persistent so I hastened my steps. The sooner I get away from him, the better. Yet, every time I quickened my steps, he would make his strides longer. As a result, he ended up still walking beside me, despite my efforts. However, I''m not one to give up just yet so I began to jog. That was a wrong move on my part because the moment I did that, my right foot landed wrong and I tripped. Jeu quickly assisted me by grabbing my elbow to prevent my fall. His hat fell instead and exposed his short wavy brown hair.


    He smiled at me again, "That was the second time, Miss. I might come to the conclusion that my presence is making you weak at the knees."


    I rolled my eyes and shrugged his hold on me. "On the contrary, captain. Your presence makes me want to run away."


    He laughed and when he did, several of the women on the streets of Shenz noticed him. "Tell me your name."


    I smiled at him mockingly, "Not a chance."


    "Then, I shall give you one. How about Angel? Because I didn''t believe in heaven, until I saw you."


    I groaned. "You can''t be serious." This was becoming very¡­ oddly familiar. Do pirate captains meet and exchange notes on what to do when women do not want to give them their names?


    He smirked, "Very serious. You''re Angel until you tell me your name."


    I shook my head and continued walking, again. This time, I did not speed up. I already know that despite my protests and rejections, he would still do what he wanted to do¡­ JUST. LIKE. JACOB. So, when Jeu caught up and started walking beside me, I did not bother to escape. It would be futile anyways. I will not waste my breath nor my strength trying to shoo him away.


    "So Angel, could I invite you to grab a bite?" Jeu tried.


    "No, thank you."


    He chuckled. "Whose crew do you belong with?"


    I remained silent. If I could not make him go away, I could just ignore him and continue on my way. The sun was beginning to set and I was still a long way away from the docks. So, I doubled the speed of my steps. I did promise Neville that I would be back by dusk.


    Jeu did not leave. Even if I was quiet the whole time and he was the only one talking, he did not leave me. He was with me until we reached the docks. Gondro, Elgo, and Sandlot just got off Labyrinth and were walking towards us.


    "Miss Darling," Elgo began. "Neville was getting worried sick about you. You should hurry back."


    I nodded, "Where are you going?"


    Sandlot replied, "Meeting Puma and the others at a tavern."


    Gondro narrowed his eyes after noticing Jeu, "And you are?"


    "Captain Jeu, mate," he said and tilted his hat.


    Elgo''s eyes widened, "Captain Jeu, the strategist?! Your reputation precedes you, Captain! Your escape tactics are still unrivaled."


    Jeu chuckled, "And you are?"


    "Elgo of Labyrinth," he said and pointed at us. "They''re my crew mates."


    Jeu''s eyes glinted with mischief, "Labyrinth, eh? And Angel''s part of your crew?" he said and motioned to me.


    "You mean Miss Darling? Yes!"


    Jeu looked at me and smirked, "Darling, eh?"


    I did not respond. Instead, I turned around and walked to Labyrinth where I knew Neville and good food were waiting for me. I dare not look back so I did not see a scheming devilish smile forming in Jeu''s lips as I walked away from him.


    *****


    After eating my dinner, I went to the main deck to practice target shooting with my newly acquired revolver. I was hoping to find Lowen but like most of the crew, he was merrymaking. Still, I knew how to set up for target practice so I just did it myself. I was about to aim and shoot but noticed that my revolver was a bit different from my other pistol. When I pulled the trigger, nothing came out.


    "New gun?" It was Jacob.


    I nodded in response. "I''m quite clueless on how to use it though. The merchant did say it is easy to use."


    Jacob held out his hand and I gave him the revolver. He quickly looked at it. "Do you have ammunition?"


    I nodded and handed him the box. He took six bullets and put those in the revolving cylinder. Then, he showed me how to do it so I could load the gun myself next time. When it was ready, I aimed and shot. It was a clean hit. I chuckled.


    "What happened to the one I gave you?" Jacob asked.


    "I had to trade it for Thaddaeus, Tibet, and Puma''s freedom. The mermaid Coralyn became obsessed with it because of the ivory handle," I explained.


    Jacob furrowed his brows and did not respond.


    "Are you angry? Was it special?"


    "That was my first pistol," he said and sighed.


    My mouth gaped, "Oh, I am so sorry. Why would you give me something that was that special, then?"


    "Because you are special," he replied and smiled.


    I felt my cheeks get warm so I looked down. Jacob chuckled at my response.


    "You should have two," he diverted the topic because of my discomfort.


    "Two what?" I asked and looked back up at him.


    I nodded but then bit my lower lip after realizing something, "I do not have any more money."


    Jacob chuckled. "I''ll give you one tomorrow," he said.


    I was about to refuse his offer when we heard a call. "LABYRINTH! PERMISSION TO BOARD!"


    Jacob and I went to look at who it was. It was someone unfamiliar to us. "WHO ARE YOU?" Jacob asked.


    "I am Mik, Captain Jeu''s first mate. I have a message from the Captain," he said and waved a piece of paper.


    Jacob''s face became concerned after recognizing the name, "Permission granted!"


    Mik came and handed the letter. Then, he left right away. I was curious about what Jeu had to say so I stayed and waited for Jacob''s reaction. Jacob hissed after reading the letter and looked at me.


    "You did not tell me, you had an encounter with Jeu," he said.


    I shrugged my shoulders, "I did not know that it would be important."


    He sighed, "He challenged me to a duel for you."


    I gasped, "WHAT?!!!"

 Chapter 30：THE 9TH ACCOUNT: ANOTHER CAPTAIN WANTED ME! 3

    "WHAT?!!!" I was surprised. "Let me see that," I said and took the letter from Jacob''s hands. Jacob was telling the truth. Jeu was challenging Jacob to a duel and I am the prize. "The nerve of that man! How dare he think that I am a¡­ a ¡­ I am not an object that someone should own!"


    Jacob crossed his arms, "How did you two meet? I thought you were with Neville."


    I nodded my head, "Yes I was with him at first. But, he was busy with kitchen wares so I asked if I could go by myself."


    "So, how did you two meet?" he asked again. His eyes were very much displeased.


    "We bumped into each other," I answered simply.


    Jacob looked at me unconvinced, "Jeu would not be this determined if you just ''bumped'' into each other. Something might have happened after the ''bump''."


    I sighed. Why do I suddenly feel like I''m in an interrogation chamber? "Well, if you must know, he did follow me out and walked me back."


    Jacob gritted his teeth. "I knew it. Why did you do that?" he asked.


    "Did what?"


    "Why did you let him walk you?"


    "I did not!"


    "Well, you just said he walked you back!" Jacob raised his voice a bit.


    My brows met. "Are you angry?"


    "Of course I am! Now, answer my question. Why did you let him?"


    "As I have said, I did not. Well, not at first..." I tried to explain.


    Jacob scoffed.


    I raised my brow, "Would you listen first?"


    He looked back at me with his displeased eyes again. "Very well¡­"


    "I nearly fell because of the door opening but he caught me¡­"


    "HE TOUCHED YOU!!!" he exclaimed.


    "Would you rather have it that I fell on my face?" I raised my voice a bit as well.


    "Of course not!" he replied and hissed. Still, he managed to control himself. "Then?"


    "Then, he introduced himself to me. I was not interested so I walked away. He followed me. I tried to leave him. But, he kept up with me. There!"


    "From now on, you are not leaving Labyrinth without an escort," Jacob decided.


    I crossed my arms. "And why not? I am very much capable of protecting myself. What for that I learned how to fire a gun and sword fight if not for moments like these?"


    Jacob scoffed. "You will concede to me this time, Darling!" he warned.


    "It is MY life. I won''t concede."


    "Darling, why are you so damn stubborn?"


    I shook my head, "I am NOT stubborn. Why are you so unreasonable?"


    Jacob pointed at himself. "Me? Unreasonable? So you would have me fight in a duel with men at all times?!"


    "NO! Why would you do that?"


    He stepped forward towards me so naturally I backed away but he kept moving forward as he spoke, "Why are you so unaware that men easily desire you?! And have I not made it clear enough yet that I will fight for you?"


    My back made contact with a wall at the end of Jacob''s sentence. He stopped stepping forward but looked at me so intensely. I did not know what to say, AGAIN! This man is the only one that could do that to me! How he is able to silence me is beyond me! I turned away.


    "Concede," he said again quietly.


    I let out a deep sigh. "Fine! I submit," I muttered. I turned back to him and added, "But that does not mean, you won."


    Jacob sneered at me. "This is NOT about who won, Darling. This is about YOUR safety. Besides, if you haven''t noticed just yet, I have been letting you win ever since," Jacob said and left.


    I watched him as he walked away. What does he mean by letting me win ever since?


    *****


    The next morning, Jeu came to Labyrinth with half of his crew. Meanwhile, my crewmates were already informed by Jacob so they were in position and prepared to retaliate just in case we cannot reach a compromise.


    "We are at Shenz, Jeu. You know violence is prohibited here," Jacob began.


    Jeu smirked, "Who said we will be violent?"


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, "You did send me a challenge."


    Jeu nodded, "Ah! But there are so many ways we can duel without violence."


    "What do you have in mind?" Jacob asked.


    Jeu beamed, "A chess game. Do you play?"


    "Very well," Jacob nodded.


    Jeu''s crew set up a table with seats and set up the chess board in the middle. I rolled my eyes. I know that Jacob was trying to protect me but agreeing to play a game of chess against Jeu with me as a prize does not make me happy.


    "Don''t I have any say on this?" I sassed. The two captains looked at me. I looked at Jeu, "First of all, how dare you? I am not an object nor a reward to be won over."


    Jeu smiled at me so pleasantly, "Angel, if you had agreed to eat dinner with me, this would have not happened. This is the only way that I could think of to make you agree to spend time with me."


    Jacob looked at me upset. "He calls you Angel? He asked you to dinner? What other things have you not told me about?" he said quietly so I could only be the one to hear it.


    "You call me Darling. AND obviously, I refused. That''s why we''re in this dilemma, aren''t we?" I answered his questions in an equal tone of voice.


    Jacob shook his head so I continued to speak to Jeu, "And what if I refuse? I am entitled to my free will after all."


    Jeu smirked, "Hm. You wouldn''t really think I would issue a challenge only to be refused, would you?"


    Jacob interrupted, "What do you mean?"


    Jeu''s eyes hinted mischief. "Northeastern. I heard she''s after you. You did wound their captain, last time I checked," he smiled at Jacob tauntingly.


    "You wouldn''t dare," Jacob seethed, understanding Jeu''s threats.


    Jeu flashed his charming smile, "Don''t push me."


    I crossed my arms. "Even if you win, I still refuse to be part of your crew. I''d rather die."


    Jeu was taken aback for a moment by my declaration. Then, he made a great comeback, "You do know if Northeastern catches you, it would be death. I heard their captain is merciless and equally unforgiving. Would you risk the lives of your crewmates, Angel?"


    I rolled my eyes again. Of course I won''t risk their lives. We barely got out of the Gulf of Sirens!


    "Oh stop calling me that! Fine, if you win, I''ll spend a day with you but that''s it! Do not force me to join your crew, that''s very ungentlemanly, not to mention unattractive of you," I retorted.


    Jeu chuckled then laughed at my response. "Fair enough, Angel. Fair enough."


    Jacob frowned. "Excuse us," he said. He held my elbow and pulled me gently until we were out of earshot. "What are you doing?"


    "I see that. But in case you didn''t notice, you agreed to spend time with him for a whole day," he argued.


    "So? It''s not like he is going to win," I scowled.


    Jacob gritted his teeth, "He''s a strategist and he''s well known for that."


    I crossed my arms, "So are you. Don''t tell me you''re going to lose and let him have his way?"


    Jacob rubbed his temples, "You are so aggravating sometimes."


    I smiled at him sweetly, "SO. ARE. YOU.."


    Jacob shook his head and went back to face Jeu. "Rules?"


    "Touch-move," Jeu responded.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    With that, the chess game began. At first, they were evenly matched. In the first four moves, Jeu tested Jacob''s caliber. But Jacob anticipated his moves and retaliated. Game pieces were being killed here and there. I know how to play chess but not that well. I would watch my Father play so I know the moves but I am not as competitive as other players are. I do not analyze my moves, either. So, when I play, I always lose.


    But watching Jeu and Jacob play was a whole lot different from the other plays I''ve seen before. Yes, they started aggressively but as the time went by, they became silent¡­ more... analytical¡­ more calculative. Their silence was even more intimidating than when they were aggressive. Watching them play reminded me of a war game. They were trying to predict each other''s moves. Calculating three or even five moves ahead.


    Then, Jeu cleared his throat. "Angel, would you mind if I ask for a glass of water? I am parched," he asked and smiled at me ever so sweetly.


    I raised my brows in response. They were in the middle of a game. How does he manage to be so composed when the battle is heating up? He cleared his throat again, "Please?"


    I frowned at him but obeyed. I went to the kitchen and went back with a glass of water. "Here," I said. I was about to place it in front of him but Jeu met me halfway so our hands brushed for just a moment. It was just for a moment! But, I saw Jacob quickly clenched his jaw and looked at us.


    "You have such soft hands, Angel," Jeu told me in a flirtatious tone.


    I raised my brows and before I could say a word, Jeu already turned back his attention to Jacob who was becoming more and more irritated as he watched Jeu interact with me.


    Jeu smirked. "You touched the queen, mate," Jeu told him.


    Jacob furrowed his brows and looked back at his hand. His hand was on the queen and he did move it a bit. He scoffed. I quickly looked at the gameboard and noticed that wherever Jacob places the queen, Jeu will be able to capture it.


    Jeu chuckled as he observed Jacob''s reaction. Then, he turned back to me, "Thank you, Angel¡­" he said meaningfully. I glared at him in response. He smiled at me innocently and added, "... for the water." He then looked at Jacob and taunted, "After you move your queen, the game will end in five moves."


    Jacob looked at the board. He clenched his fist. Because of the rules, he has no other choice but to move the queen. Jeu did not waste any time and captured it. After that, even though Jacob tried his best to move his pieces cleverly. Jeu overpowered him in five moves¡­ just like he claimed.


    "Checkmate," Jeu declared in the end and smiled at Jacob. Then, he looked at me, "How about it Angel? Shall we go?"


    I turned to Jacob. If looks could kill, Jeu would be long dead.

 Chapter 31：THE 9TH ACCOUNT: ANOTHER CAPTAIN WANTED ME! 4

    One day! Just this one whole day! No harm in that, right? It was just after all one day. Better a day than thousands more as part of his crew. I kept on convincing myself. The truth is, I did not expect Jacob to lose. I wagered my day because I believed¡­ truly¡­ honestly¡­ confidently believed in Jacob'' skills. I underestimated Jeu. I promised I won''t make that same mistake ever again!


    So, here I was, walking side by side with Jeu. I still could not forget the look on Jacob''s face as Jeu escorted me off Labyrinth. I sighed. I know he would not let this go. When I come back, he will definitely say something.


    Jeu chuckled after hearing me sighed. "I promise, Angel, I will make this as painless as possible."


    I rolled my eyes, "Please stop calling me that."


    "Would you rather that I call you Darling?"


    I was quiet for a moment, "On second thought, Angel is fine," I blurted out that elicited his melodic laughter once more.


    The tone of his laughter was very contagious and his expressions very genuine. I could not help but let out a small laugh.


    "Let me show you my ship," he said.


    I shook my head. "I will NOT board your ship," I clarified.


    He looked at me and smiled. "That would not be a problem. I just wanted to show it to you," he said and led the way. "Humor me."


    I followed his lead and we stopped before a ship with red, white, and blue sails. I scrunch my forehead. It was the first time I saw a ship with such colorful sails.


    "Isn''t she a beaut? She''s Pioneer DES," he said ever so proudly.


    I tried not to laugh but a chuckle escaped my lips. "Her name sounded like a Naval Ship more than a pirate''s," I commented.


    He nodded and grinned, "Exactly. That was what we were going for... to be discreet."


    I turned to him disbelievingly. "Discreet? How could it be with such vibrant sails?"


    Jeu nodded again. "Isn''t it confusing? Now, just imagine how confused the enemy could get. Part of a strategy," he said and laughed.


    I shook my head while smiling. What he said did not make any sense at all. "So, what are your plans?"


    Jeu smiled, "Ah! I believe it is better to be spontaneous today. Shall we go back downtown and see what Shenz has to offer?"


    "Very well, lead the way," I replied.


    He grinned at me, "Lead the way? No. Let''s walk side by side."


    And thus, we walked. Jeu was a natural conversationalist. He knows how to keep our conversation going. He was humorous and honest. That''s why from time to time, I noticed myself laughing at his antics. His facial expressions were very animated and the more he spoke to me, the more I became attentive and responsive.


    We first looked at stalls on the streets of Shenz. Both of us were amazed with the products from different countries that had cultural values and meanings. We did not purchase anything though because most of them were very pricey for our taste. After that, we went to the target practice grounds. He was very impressed that I could hit the mark at ten meters perfectly. Then, it was lunch. Since we were very close to the port, we went to an eating house that was overlooking the sea.


    "Isn''t this place romantic?" he asked me and winked.


    I groaned. "Oh please¡­"


    He chuckled at my response. "You know, most women would appreciate the ambience."


    "Well, I''m sorry to disappoint. But, I am NOT most women."


    "Who said I''m disappointed?" he said and called for the servitor. "What do you want to eat?"


    SEAFOOD! Lots and lots of seafood! We had on our table an array of choices, from crabs, to prawns, to lobsters, to grilled fish and squid, to mussels¡­ name it, we almost had it all.


    Jeu grinned at me playfully. "I hope you''re famished because we are not leaving this place until we finish this."


    I chuckled and squinted my eyes, "Challenge accepted!"


    And so we ate! We were halfway through the food but we could feel our stomachs almost to its limit. I had never done such outlandish behavior as this before. In Francua, even eating meals should be done with poise and elegance. At Labyrinth, I eat until I reach my fill but I still observe the basics of meal etiquette like finishing my food and asking for seconds politely. With Jeu, it''s a different story. We were such gluttons! And I am enjoying every minute of it!


    "Are you giving up yet?" Jeu asked.


    I took a deep breath after devouring two more large prawns. "What happens if I do?"


    Jeu looked at me and squinted, "We cannot waste food, Angel. Think of the people starving. How about we play a game? We can ask each other as many questions as we can depending on how much food we could finish."


    I smiled and began eating again. After ten more prawns and five mussels, I stopped. "I am done, I could not eat any longer," I said.


    Jeu laughed and munched on another lobster. "Alright, ask away?"


    "Are you really a pirate?" I began.


    He swallowed first before he answered, "You saw my ship. Yes, I am."


    "Are you a savage pirate? Meaning, no mercy¡­ pillage, plunder, loot?" I asked and looked at him seriously.


    He gave me an honest smile, "We loot. We need money to survive after all. If we are attacked, we retaliate."


    "So what''s your story? Why did you become a pirate?"


    "Atonement," he said and smiled.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jeu smiled at me, "I killed many people in the past. It was an order. After I was released from my commitment, I decided to be a pirate."


    "Why piracy then?"


    He sighed first then gave me a sad smile. "Trouble follows pirates wherever they go. I made myself believe that as long as I am in constant near death experiences, I would constantly feel the fear and horror of those I killed before they died."


    I paused in silence because of his response. Then, I asked, "Were you an assassin before?"


    Jeu nodded and continued, "You see, they say that I should just die because of what I did. But, I cannot just die. Dying is the easy way out. The blood on my hands would not be appeased if I die without a tremendous amount of suffering."


    I scoffed, "If you ask me, your way of atonement is pathetic. Why don''t you just help other people instead as repayment of what you had done?"


    Jeu smiled at me, "I tried doing that. I was a wanderer for quite a while. But, every time I tried to help others, they suffered more."


    "How so?"


    "When I defended the weak, they died," he began and clenched his jaw. "Friends.. families of those that were hurt because I defended the weak would retaliate. In the end, it was a never-ending cycle of hatred and violence."


    "But violence is connected with piracy."


    "Does your crew know?"


    Jeu nodded. "We all are trying to atone for something we did in the past. That''s why we mastered all strategies of escape. We all agreed that we cannot die just yet. It will take more time before our sufferings have equated our sins."


    I sighed. "Your crew is very melancholic. I believe you need redemption."


    Jeu smiled again, "I was hopeful that YOU would be our redemption."


    I shook my head without hesitation. "No, I couldn''t be. I belong to Labyrinth. They''re my family. They''re my redemption."


    Jeu looked at me with confusion. "You needed saving?"


    I smiled. "I needed a purpose. And I found mine at Labyrinth."


    Jeu gazed at me, "I cannot convince you otherwise?"


    I shook my head again. "You''ll find your redemption eventually. But, I am certain it will never be me."


    Jeu sighed and he continued eating. Before we knew it, the food was gone. He asked me a couple of questions and I answered as carefully as I could, never divulging about my past and the reason why I ran away from home.


    "So Darling is not your real name?"


    I chuckled, "Who would name their child Darling?"


    He laughed with me, "What is it then?"


    I shook my head, "Nice try. If my crew mates who I considered my family do not know my real name, would you really think I would give it to you?"


    Jeu shrugged his shoulders. "Why the secrecy?"


    "It''s a thing in my past that I would rather not go back to. I made a decision, I would not go back to the way I used to live."


    Jeu looked at the sea, "We should get going. I will see to it that I enjoy every minute of my remaining time with you."


    I chuckled, "Before we go, how did you know about Northeastern?"


    He smiled, "From what I hear, Jacob is now the most wanted pirate. Beckforth wants his head. You should warn him about it, before it''s too late."


    "How did you know him?" I asked.


    "By reputation¡­ the navy captain who became a pirate¡­ the one who resorted to piracy to give back to the helpless. He''s a hero to the masses but an enemy to the nobles. You''re in good hands."


    I smiled, "True. That''s why I will never leave Labyrinth."


    Jeu smiled at me knowingly, "Makes me wonder, is it just because of the crew or someone more special?"


    I blushed after Jeu said that and my mind pictured Jacob right away. Jeu laughed at my reaction.


    *****


    "I should be really dropping you off back to Labyrinth," Jeu insisted. We were currently watching the sunset, standing on the wooden pier right beside his ship, Pioneer DES.


    I shook my head. "No need. You said, your crew would be sailing off right away. Besides, I can take care of myself," I replied.


    He tipped his hat at me and boarded Pioneer DES, "It was nice meeting you, Angel. It was a breath of fresh air and a great distraction from my ''melancholy''," he said and chuckled.


    I nodded. I watched as his crew anchored up. The red, white, and blue sails picked up the wind and off they went, away from Repahook''s territory. I smiled. Jeu was a great man. He should find his redemption soon.


    "Good luck," I whispered in the air.


    When the horizon swallowed them up, I began heading to Labyrinth. As I approached closer to the ship, I noticed Thaddaeus walking towards me.


    "Where are you off to?" I could not help but ask.


    He scratched his head, "I¡­ I was about to get you, Miss Darling. I was worried that you were tempted to join Captain Jeu''s crew."


    I gave him a wide smile. "And leave the best ship engineer I''ve ever met? No way! Besides, I did not like the color of their sails. Red, white, and blue?"


    Thaddaeus chuckled. "Let''s go back Miss Darling," he said.


    I nodded, "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 32：THE 9TH ACCOUNT: ANOTHER CAPTAIN WANTED ME! 5

    Thaddaeus and I boarded the ship and the crew cheered after they saw me. I looked at them confused and they explained to me their worries and concerns about me leaving Labyrinth. I felt touched by their gestures even though I thought they were being overly melodramatic.


    "I did say it was just for ONE day," I told them while we were eating dinner.


    Elgo responded, "Yes, but Captain Jeu is really a great captain and I heard his crew is equally skilled."


    Urdel agreed, "From what I heard, they are weapon experts. All of his crew were former assassins and masters of their own style of fighting -- be it martial arts and armaments."


    "Mm.. several men who wanted to resort to piracy even those that just wanted adventure, sought to join his crew but they won''t just let anyone join in," Zaki added.


    Fifer looked at me, "And he offered you a spot in his crew."


    I looked at Jacob. For the first time, he was eating quietly. He did not look at me even once from the time I got back on the ship.


    "But I think we have the best crew!" I purposely said it louder to see how Jacob would react but he did not even look up.


    Lowen beamed at me, "That we do!"


    "I won''t leave Labyrinth," I declared and eyed Jacob again. Nothing! No response. As a matter of fact, he finished eating his dinner and walked out. He did not give me even a single glance.


    Paco and Neville grinned at each other knowingly. Paco then looked at me. "Finish your food, dear," he said as he leaned a bit closer so it is only me that could hear.


    "Is Jacob alright?" I asked with the same softness of the voice so only he could hear.


    But Neville heard it so he responded and whispered, "No, he is not. He had been like that ever since he lost the game."


    Paco smiled, "Don''t worry yourself too much. He should be fine in the morning. You came back unscathed after all."


    But that was not true, because Jacob came in the kitchen once more and announced. "Be prepared to sail in the morning. We are leaving Shenz!" His voice was obviously angry. Then, he left right away after slamming the door. HE STILL DID NOT LOOK AT ME!


    The rest of the crew and I looked at each other in silence for a while. Each of us was contemplating on why Jacob was furious.


    Sandlot was the first one to break the silence and slapped Zaki and Urdel behind their heads, "Why do you have to praise Captain Jeu and his crew in front of him, huh?" he said and eyed them scoldingly.


    "We were just making a comment. It''s not like we were saying that Captain Jeu was better. We all know Captain Jacob is the best," Zaki explained.


    Gondro''s eyes lit up, "Have you ever wondered who would win if Captain Jacob and Captain Jeu become serious?"


    Elgo chuckled, "The former assassin of Hapones versus the former unrivaled captain of Beckforth. That would be an exciting duel to watch."


    "True. The chess game this morning was already impressive. Much more if it was really with the sword," Urdel reacted which got another back-head slap from Sandlot.


    Thaddaeus spoke, "I don''t think Captain Jacob was upset about that though."


    Neville chuckled, "You are right about that, Thaddaeus." Paco nodded as well.


    "Why was he upset then?" I asked curiously.


    All the pirates looked at me with disbelieving eyes. "Tsk.. tsk.. tsk.. tsk," Lowen said while shaking his head. They all laughed after but did not give me any explanation.


    *****


    True to his word, when morning came even though it was foggy, we anchored up. Jacob still has not looked at me nor talked to me. He was at the wheel wearing a very serious expression as he commanded his crew.


    "All hands on deck! Man the sails! Be prepared for anything!" Jacob ordered. We all followed. No one dared to disobey him this time. Not that they do anyways, but still.


    I thought our sail would be peaceful aside from Jacob''s angry silence. But as we exited Repahook''s territory, we were immediately bombarded with cannons! Labyrinth rocked violently. I quickly held onto something to get my balance.


    "Northeastern at the left, Captain!" Elgo cried out immediately.


    "Fire at them with ALL that we have!" Jacob commanded.


    We were ambushed! Although we were prepared, we were still caught in surprise! Northeastern used the fog as an advantage and hid their presence from us. Not to mention that, Jacob obviously was not working to his utmost capability because something was bothering him.


    Nonetheless, we followed his orders. Thaddaeus skillfully maneuvered the sails with the help of Puma, Wabi, Laurel, Tibet and Fifer. Sandlot, Urdel, Zaki, and Thom fired the cannons. Lowen, Gondro, Paco, Neville, and I fired at the navy ship. I must say that we were struggling to outgain Northeastern. The latter was just a bit faster!


    Before we knew it, Northeastern was completely side by side with us. Both our ships ran out of cannonballs so we resorted to open fire. It was intense! I just finished one round and was reloading my gun while taking cover when I caught a glance of something familiar. It was blurry at first because of the fog. So I focused my eyes and there I saw the familiar red, white, and blue sails coming towards us from the opposite direction!


    Pioneer DES positioned herself to the left of Northeastern. The navy ship was now sandwiched in between Labyrinth and Pioneer DES. I saw Jeu smirked.


    "FIRE!" I heard Jeu ordered.


    Cannons exploded at Northeastern''s left while we kept on firing on the right. It was a sight to behold as we saw the once magnificent masts of the naval ship fall. The ship began to wreck. The main deck was blown to debris.


    "ABANDON SHIP!!!" Northeastern''s captain ordered and the rest of the crew that survived did.


    I watched as Northeastern began to sink in the water as the surviving sailors rowed away in their little rowboats. We showed them grace in their loss so we stopped firing. Then, Jacob and Jeu caught each other''s eyes.


    Jeu tipped his hat, "Everything alright, Jacob?!" he called out.


    Jacob stared at him without a smile on his face, "I appreciate your assistance! Next time, it will be our turn to help!"


    Jeu smiled at him. "Don''t worry about that! Allow us to supply you with cannonballs! Looked like you ran out! There might be more naval ships coming for you!"


    Jacob scoffed, "What do you want in return, Jeu?!"


    Jeu chuckled. "Nothing but friendship, mate! Besides, Angel already gave me a great time!" he said, then turned to me. "Are you alright, Angel?!"


    I smiled at him in response. I was about to say something but Jacob spoke. "Thank you for the cannonballs! We accept your friendship!" I turned to Jacob but he still did not look back.


    Pioneer DES adjoined herself to Labyrinth so Jeu''s crew could transfer crates of cannonballs to us. When everything was all said and done, Jacob and Jeu formed an alliance. Each ship''s crew agreed to become allies. Then, Pioneer DES sailed away and we went the opposite direction.


    "That was close," I heard Lowen said before slumping to the deck floor by the gunport.


    *****


    The day passed by without a word from Jacob. At least not to me. He would talk to his crew but he avoided me at all times. He still would not look at me either. I watched him laugh and joke around with the crew during dinner but he did not spare me even a small tiny glance. It was obvious that he was ignoring me and it bothered me so much. So, I quickly finished my dinner and excused myself.


    I went straight to my room and began to tear up. Jacob''s actuations hurt me! I was not used to being ignored by him. What did I do so wrong to deserve such silence? I did my nightly hygienic routine and then I tried to sleep. But, I could not! It had been hours but every time I tried to close my eyes, I could see Jacob and I would remember how his silence was hurting me.


    Then, around midnight, I heard a knock at my door. I stood up and was about to turn the knob but the door quickly opened and in came Jacob. He shut the door quickly after him. I looked at him confused.


    "What ar--" I was about to ask but Jacob grabbed me by the waist and stopped me from talking by planting his lips onto mine. With his other hand, he grabbed the back of my head and tangled his fingers into my hair. He turned us around and I felt my back make contact with the wall. He continued to claim my lips. I tried to push him away but he would not budge.


    And then¡­ I felt it. His kiss was wanting! He was desperate as if he needed to do it so he could breathe. And.. the truth, I feel the same way. So before I knew it, my body acted on its own. My arms wrapped around his neck and I closed my eyes so I could feel him more. My lips responded and I felt him smile.


    I was lost and carried away by the moment just like a boat adrift in the middle of the sea unsure of the destination, but nonetheless afloat. When he parted my lips and his tongue began to explore, I moaned. It was my first kiss and first kisses were supposed to be chaste but I would not have it any other way.


    When we finally stopped, we were both panting. Jacob rested his forehead on mine. Then, my awareness came back and my brain began to process what just happened. I looked at him and blushed.


    "You.. you.. that was my first--" I was about to say, but he cut me off.


    "Your first kiss?" he smirked, "Then what a lucky pirate I am for stealing it away," he whispered.


    I did not know what to say to that so I remained silent. I was too embarrassed by what just happened. Seeing this, Jacob whispered in my ear. "I hate it when another man wants you. It drives me insane. Imagining how your day went with Jeu was such a torture for me. Don''t do that again." Then, he let go. "Good night, Darling," he said and left.


    I closed my eyes as he walked out my room. I touched my lips and I could still feel the tingling sensation his lips left. I took a deep breath upon realizing that I wanted more. I shook my head. This would be another sleepless night!

 Chapter 33：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 1

    One week had passed after THAT midnight in my room. Jacob and I never had a chance to talk about the kiss. When the morning came, another naval ship was on our tail. We were able to escape but Labyrinth took some severe damage so we were forced to secretly anchor near an island for four days to make repairs.


    After that, we noticed our funds were getting low because of the cost of repairs so we followed the route of one of our target ships for three days so we could loot. And there she was, just a couple miles away, Victoria! She was sporting a carved water sprite as a figure head. It was one of the most luxurious ships I had ever seen.


    According to our inquisition, there were several dishonest Beckforth merchants aboard the ship and one corrupt noble by the name of Sir Adrian LePlue-- that means there would be more guards than normal! Victoria also hosts illegal auctions with stolen antiquities from native tribes that were conquered, and worse sometimes even women with exotic descent.


    This time, I went with the group that would infiltrate Victoria. We were quite shocked that the guards we were expecting were not present so we explored the lower decks. Then, we heard loud cheers and claps. We followed the direction of the sound and noticed four guards on patrol in front of two wooden doors with golden knobs carved with the face of the water sprite similar to the figure head.


    Sandlot and Urdel incapacitated the guards and Zaki opened the doors. There was an auction going on! The rest of the guards quickly fired at us while the guest ducked on the floor. We retaliated and since Lowen was in a sniping position, taking the guards down was not as difficult as how I predicted it to be.


    Just like always, we separated the men and the women. Then, Jacob smiled at them and told them of our purpose. The only one who objected was the nobleman Sir Adrian LePlue. But since his guards were all killed in the heat of the combat, there was no power in his words anymore.


    Thus, we began to loot. The women immediately took their jewels off and placed them in our sacks. Jacob and I headed straight to the valuables in the auction and placed them carefully in crates.


    "We need to give these items back to the rightful owners," Jacob said. I nodded in response.


    She was beautiful to behold but her hands and feet were bound in chains. I looked at Jacob and his eyes were glued on her. But, it was different this time. Usually, he would look at women flirtatiously but this time he looked at her with concern. She, however, looked at us with those doe-shaped light brown eyes with utmost curiosity. No fear¡­ just curious.


    Jacob sighed as he began to break the chains of her cage. "What''s your name?" he asked.


    The gyspsy looked at me first and smirked before looking back at Jacob, "Monika," she answered.


    Jacob went into the cage and began to unlock Monika''s chains.


    "SHE''S MINE!!!" Sir Adrian LaPlue claimed.


    Monika rolled her eyes, "Oh please¡­."


    Jacob ignored him and continued on releasing Monika from her bondage.


    "I SAID SHE''S MINE, THIEF!" LaPlue exclaimed again.


    Jacob quickly turned and glared at the nobleman. "Be quiet you chauvinist pig!" he said, gritting his teeth. LaPlue cowered in fear at the sound of Jacob''s angry voice.


    "Thank you, sir," Monika said as she massaged her wrists.


    Jacob smiled at her gently, "Jacob. My name''s Jacob."


    Monika smiled, "Why, thank you Jacob."


    "You''re welcome."


    I cleared my throat and Jacob chuckled. Monika looked at the both of us and squinted her eyes as if she realized something. She quickly walked towards me and held her hand. "I am Monika, Miss."


    Jacob looked at me with hopeful eyes. I know he wanted to know my real name but it doesn''t matter anymore. I do not care about who I was before. What I care about is who I am at present and who I will be in the future. I happened to like my new name now.


    "Darling, call me Darling," I answered and accepted Monika''s handshake.


    I saw Jacob sighed disappointingly. Monika looked back at Jacob and then whispered to me, "He is quite a handsome pirate, don''t you think?"


    My face turned warm so I knew I turned pink which Monika noticed right away. She chuckled teasingly, "Are you two--" she was about to ask but I cut her off right away.


    "NO!! We are NOT!" I answered.


    Monika smirked again and whispered once more, "Why not? Is he already spoken for?"


    I gave Jacob a quick glance. He was already commanding the crew to take the treasures that we stole back to Labyrinth. "I don''t know. Why are you asking me such questions?"


    "Well¡­ if you two are not in a relationship, do you mind then if I take my chances?" she teased and looked at me with a studying stare.


    My ears turned pink. I was irritated right away. "What do you mean by that?"


    She chuckled again and I know she''s teasing. She looked at Jacob and stared at him from foot to head, "Look at him! Who wouldn''t find him likeable? He''s definitely a knight in shining armor," Monika said.


    "I do not know what you are trying to get at," I replied.


    "You are NOT attracted to him?" she asked again.


    "WHAT?!" What is wrong with this woman? We had just met and she was already comfortable making conversations such as these with me.


    "If you are NOT, well I definitely AM," she said candidly. "Do you think he will accept me as a member of his crew?" I looked at her with disbelief. Monika waved her hand, "Oh nevermind, I''ll ask him myself," she said and walked to him.


    My eyes widened as she linked her arms with Jacob. Jacob quickly looked at me and smiled apologetically as he unlinked Monika''s arm from him. Monika turned to me and smirked again. She is definitely up to something.


    *****


    When we got back to Labyrinth and started sailing, Monika right away got along with the crew, especially with Puma, Wabi, Laurel, Fifer, and Tibet. She liked dancing and would dance to the beat of the musicians'' tunes and songs. And when she danced, I could not help but to stare and admire her graceful movements. I began to feel annoyed again.


    Thoughts began to cloud my mind as I watched her dance. Will she be another Zivi who would be a constant visitor to Jacob''s room? Or will she be a Namibel who would want Jacob to father her child? Or maybe an Arella who would seduce him until he obeys her bidding? I groaned. One thing I learned about Jacob is that he is such a rake! He couldn''t help himself especially when women were the ones throwing themselves at him!


    "She''s a dancing gypsy," Jacob told me and sat beside me. I rolled my eyes. ''Speak of the rake.''


    "I see¡­" I said. My voice was clearly irritated.


    "She was requesting if ¡­"


    "What? She could be a member of the crew?" I cut him off. "Well, she''s easy on the eyes and I think she would be willing to accompany you in bed," I snapped.


    Jacob''s eyebrows met, "She requested if we could drop her off at Sirumaha. Her family lives there. They are nomadic gypsies. She was abducted to be auctioned off," he replied and looked at me sternly.


    I widened my eyes with my sudden realization, "Oh¡­" I responded suddenly feeling embarrassed about my outbursts.


    "I am asking if it is alright with you to drop her off," he said gently and looked at me intently.


    I blushed. Suddenly, I''m lost. Why was he asking me for permission? So, without thinking I replied with, "Why do I care? It is your ship. You are the captain. You do what you want."


    I closed my eyes after hearing what came out of my mouth. It sounded very rude. I looked at Jacob and saw him shake his head and clench his jaw. He gave me a forced smile and it scared me. Then, he stood up, "Very well milady. I will do as you suggest," he snapped and walked towards Monika and the musicians who noticed him right away.


    Monika scrunched her brows and then turned to me. She smirked and then rested her lower arm on Jacob''s shoulder. This time, Jacob did not take it off. Monika chuckled and looked at me again. She tilted her head to tease. I arched my brow in response.

 Chapter 34：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 2

    Alright! Obviously, Monika was taunting me! She purposely sat next to Jacob during breakfast, lunch, and dinner! If she does not drag him around, she follows him! AND, before she talks or touches him, or FLIRTS with him, she looks at me and would smirk! Then, she would go on to talk for the whole night before we went to sleep about how fabulous her day went and how mesmerizing and amazing Jacob was. YES! They all agreed that we share a room! No one objected of course except for me but I did not voice it out of course.


    We just finished dinner and Monika was purposely driving me crazy so I quickly finished and left before I could lose my control and shoot her. But, for the love of mercy, she followed me.


    "Didn''t you like the food? I thought it was very impolite to the cook to just leave the table like that," Monika continued to taunt me.


    I looked at her and forced a smile, "Oh I know Neville more than you. He won''t take offense. He already knew I adore his dishes."


    She raised her brows. Then, she took a part of her hair and flipped it behind her shoulders before she chuckled, "You don''t like me, do you Darling?"


    I gave her a very sweet smile, "Why in heavens would you think that?"


    She gave me a sweeter smile. "Because I think you feel threatened. I did step into your territory after all," she said with her voice laced with sickening mischief.


    I would not fall into her trap! I forced a chuckle, "Oh heavens no! I''m so sorry if it ever crossed your mind. You are very much welcome here¡­" I said and gave her another sweet smile. "Honest!" I added with the sweetest voice I could muster hoping to conceal what I truly feel.


    But Monika was no fool. She stared at me with unbelieving and challenging eyes before she arched her brow, "Even if I make my moves on Captain Jacob?"


    I don''t know why but I felt my smile fade away after she said that. I snapped, "Weren''t you already? Making the ''moves'' I mean," I told her in a challenging tone.


    She was about to reply but Jacob interrupted us, "Monika, don''t tease her too much. She has a gun and she''s not afraid to shoot."


    Monika laughed. "Is that so?" she said and looked at me. "Are you armed right now?"


    Jacob answered, "She''s always armed. I told her to."


    Monika turned to him and with a seductive voice asked, "Should I be armed as well, Captain? I mean, I know how to wield a shamshir."


    Jacob''s interest was piqued, "Shamshir? Interesting weapon. You can wield it?"


    Monika chuckled and nodded, "My father taught me well. As a matter of fact, I wouldn''t have been abducted if I wasn''t outnumbered."


    My brows raised on their own. Not only was she gorgeous, she knew how to fight as well! She''s becoming more and more formidable as I had expected.


    "Feisty¡­" Jacob replied. I clenched my fists. He said that to me too the first time we met. Feisty women entertain him. That''s what got me here in the first place¡­ because I was feisty.


    "Let me prove it to you. You do not have a shamshir but a sword will do. Do you want to spar?" Monika asked Jacob then eyed me.


    Ugh!!! She is so irritating... the most irritating woman that I had ever met!


    Jacob squinted his eyes and stepped between Monika and me. "She''s still mastering her techniques but yes she can fight with the sword, too," he explained.


    Monika crossed her arms. "I see. Maybe we should be the one sparring, Darling. I could give you some pointers," she baited.


    I know what she was trying to do but I cannot just rebuff her challenge. Jacob was obviously trying to mediate so there would be no conflict but I gently pushed him aside and faced Monika head on.


    I smiled at her ever so sweetly and said, "Pointers? That would be lovely. Sure, let''s do it!"


    Jacob cleared his throat and pulled me by my left elbow gently. "Ladies, we are not talking about real swords are we?"


    "But, of course we are," Monika replied and squinted at me. "Aren''t we, Darling?" she looked at me with challenging eyes.


    I pursed my lips before I answered, "Of course. I am not one to back away from a challenge after all."


    Jacob chuckled nervously, "Ah.. NO."


    Monika looked at him with fake astonishment, "Why not? I mean it would be fun. Especially, if spending time with you will be the stakes. Huh, Darling? That would definitely make it interesting. Whoever wins gets to spend time with Captain Jacob! I never had to duel for a man before! Have you, Darling?" she chuckled after.


    I clenched my fists. MONIKA IS INDEED TRYING MY PATIENCE! The rest of the crew were getting intrigued by our conversations so they decided to join us.


    "What''s going on here?" Zaki asked.


    Monika looked at him and smiled, "Nothing, I was just challenging Darling here to spar."


    Paco smiled confident of my abilities, "Why not? Miss Darling, take her on."


    Monika smirked, "I also said that whoever wins gets to spend time with Captain Jacob. Isn''t it fun?"


    "Why does this remind me of Captain Jeu but reversed?" Urdel asked.


    Sandlot gave him another back-slap on the head, "Be quiet."


    Urdel looked at him and glared. "Stop that, I know you''re the oldest brother but damn¡­ that gives me a headache."


    Sandlot gave him a warning look so Urdel raised his hands to concede.


    Monika cleared her throat, "So what say you Darling? Should we spar?"


    Jacob answered for me, "No. I am the captain of Labyrinth. Everyone should follow me. There would be no women sparring with real swords tonight." He said it like it was an ultimatum.


    "How about tomorrow, then?" Monika teased.


    "Not tomorrow. Not ever," he said and smiled back. "Everyone, go back to your quarters or to your posts."


    Everyone began to disperse right away. I sighed and made a step but Jacob held me by the elbow to stop me, "Except for you," he whispered.


    I was already livid so I shrugged his hold off me. "What do you want?" I snapped.


    Jacob sighed, "I think we should talk."


    "No."


    "Darling¡­"


    "Jacob, no!" That was my ultimatum. I do not want to speak to him right now. It would just end up very badly. So, I walked away from him as quickly as I could.

 Chapter 35：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 3

    As the days passed by as we sailed to Sirumaha, I found it harder and harder to deal with Monika. Each time I tried to ignore her, she would do something to get my attention. Sometimes, she would purposely laugh out loud so I could look in her direction, or she would call my name. Monika''s voice is so melodious but because she aggravates me, I find it grating. Every time I hear her voice, I frown. Because of her, Jacob and I have not gotten a chance to talk. I sighed. How I wish that we reach Sirumaha sooner before I lose my sanity.


    "We''re almost to Sirumaha. Tomorrow, we will enter its territory," I looked up and saw Neville. He sat beside me, "Feels like Iwahi again?"


    Ugh! I massaged my temples. I understood what he was implying. "I am NOT jealous, Neville," I replied without a smile.


    I wrinkled my nose. "Yes! I could barely sleep because of Monika. She talks and talks and talks at night."


    "Would you rather that he rooms with Jacob?" he asked and chuckled.


    I groaned, "Neville, please. Like it would make any difference. I could easily hear what was going on next door."


    Neville laughed and nodded, "I do not think Jacob would agree to it anyways."


    My eyebrows met, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well.. you have been sailing with us for quite a while now and you probably have figured out how Jacob is with women¡­" he began.


    "You think¡­" I told him then grimaced.


    Neville laughed again. "However, this time¡­ it was different. The boys did tease that Monika rooms with Jacob¡­ and Jacob being Jacob would usually be amenable with the suggestions¡­ but¡­ this time, he refused," he said then looked at me knowingly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I looked at him suspiciously.


    Neville smiled at me then sighed, "I wonder how long til Jacob gets tired."


    "Tired of what?" I asked again. Neville''s words were enigmatic to me.


    "Waiting¡­" he said mysteriously. He looked at me as if he was studying me and observing how I react.


    I looked at him, more confused than ever, "Waiting for what?"


    Neville smiled, "You know Paco told me that when Jacob is in love, he practices such self control."


    I know Neville is trying to explain something to me but I am getting more and more frustrated because I do not get it. "What do you mean by self-control?"


    Neville sighed defeatedly. "Darling... you see... men have urges¡­" he paused and looked at me.


    I scrunch my forehead some more, "Urges what urges? I do not understand what you are trying to say here."


    Neville stood up. "Never mind. Just remember, I think Jacob is in love. He''s practicing tremendous self control, that''s why," he said and walked away.


    I was left trying to solve the pieces of the puzzles that Neville left. Jacob is in love that is why he is practicing self control? Is that what he was trying to say? Just thinking about him in love made me blush. My heart began to beat faster. Who is he in love with? Self-control??? He''s practicing self-control¡­ Neville said usually Jacob would room with women but he refused Monika¡­ I felt a pang in my heart upon making a realization. Did he refuse to room with Monika because he was practicing self control with her? Did he fall for Monika? Is he in love with her?


    My bias aside, Monika is an admirable woman¡­ exotic¡­ feisty¡­ and brave. She knows what she wants. She''s confident and very approachable. Who would not fall in love with her?


    I heard her laughter once more so I turned to their direction. Monika was trying to flirt with Jacob but I could tell that he was truly keeping his distance. However, his smile does look different. It was sincere. He was truly enjoying Monika''s presence.


    Paco told Neville that Jacob was in love before? I closed my eyes and held my breath. For some reason, my chest got tighter as if my heart became heavier. I wonder who she was. I opened my eyes and saw Jacob tucked in a strand of hair behind Monika''s ears. He smiled at her again and she giggled. I looked away. Has he already forgotten THAT night?


    I heard steps coming in my direction so I turned to it. Monika sat beside me. She checked her nails. "I love this crew. I love this ship. Makes me want to leave Sirumaha forever," she told me with her usual teasing voice.


    I did not respond. My heart was still aching and I do not know the reason why. It was becoming harder and harder to breathe. This time, I do not have any strength to talk back.


    Monika chuckled after studying my expressions, "We will be in Sirumaha tomorrow. It''s beautiful there. The government is not something to be thrilled about but our race¡­ the nomadic gypsies¡­ we are free. We abide by our own rules and we travel all of Sirumaha."


    I looked at her and could see the twinkle of her eyes as she talked about her origin and the place of her birth. "Would you exchange it for Labyrinth?" I managed to ask, hopeful that she would not.


    Monika looked at me again and smirked, "What do you think?"


    I looked down. I just want her to leave Labyrinth. But, that was not a very nice thing to say so I kept my silence.


    "Oh by the way, Captain Jacob is teaching me how to fire a gun this afternoon," she teased me again.


    I nodded my head. Maybe it is about time I concede to her? "I see¡­" I replied quietly, almost a whisper.


    She chuckled as a response and then stood up, "How clueless can you get, Darling?" she said and flipped her hair then headed back to Jacob who smiled at her right away.

 Chapter 36：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 4

    Monika turned to him. "Captain, could we anchor by the Capil port? It is in the southwestern part of Sirumaha. I believe we could find the caravans closer to that direction. That''s where we travel at this time of the year," she said as she pointed.


    Jacob nodded and walked to the wheel to change our course. Monika told us that the gypsies travel near the sea as much as possible. I looked at her again. I saw her sigh in relief. For once, I saw her mischievous demeanor disappear and in its place, longing. She smiled at Jacob, her eyes filled with tears of joy. Jacob chuckled.


    I had to look away because the scene was making me feel unfamiliar emotions that I could not identify. I took a deep breath. Now, I know what torture feels like. I felt like my heart was being ripped like paper but only very slowly. And the ache, even though I know was not fatal, was so severe I could feel it rush through my veins. My throat hurts because I felt like crying but I should not. Then, I could not control it anymore, one tear fell from my eye the moment I looked back at Jacob.


    Jacob at that moment looked at me and he scrunched his forehead after seeing me. He left the wheel and walked towards me and my heart skipped. Another tear fell. Why am I crying? I know he will ask and I do not know what to say. So before he could reach me, I ran away. I heard him call me but I needed to go. My tears were not stopping anymore. I had to hide so I ran to the lowest deck. I just wanted to be left alone!


    I heard footsteps coming after me so I ran faster until I saw the door to the storage room. I opened it quickly and locked it after me.


    "Darling, are you alright?" It was Jacob. His voice worried.


    I took a deep breath. "I do not know," I answered.


    "Open up. Let''s talk."


    "I do not want to talk."


    "Did something happen?" he asked.


    I did not know what to say so I stayed silent. This was the first time I felt something as intense as this and I''m frightened. So, I did not speak. I did not know how to say it.


    "Darling?"


    I needed Jacob to leave me alone so I made up an excuse. "I¡­ I ¡­ just thought¡­ thought of home, that is¡­ I''ll be fine Jacob. I just needed some time alone," I lied. My tears were not stopping no matter how hard I tried so I put my hand over my mouth so he would not hear me sob.


    "Darling--"


    "Please, just go," I did not give him a chance to speak.


    I heard him sigh, "Are you sure? Do you want us to head back to your home after Sirumaha? If you are that homesick we could make some arrangements--"


    "No! I don''t want to go back! I just wanted to be left alone! Would you please just leave me alone?! I said I need a moment. Just a moment to get myself together! Please¡­. just leave¡­"


    "Alright," he said.


    I heard his footsteps trailing off and when he was gone, I cried my heart out. I do not want to feel this way. This is pathetic! I had to put a stop to this! This is NOT me! I am not accustomed to crying. As a matter of fact, the only time I remembered crying growing up was when my mother passed.


    But here at Labyrinth, I cried more than I had ever cried in my lifetime! And everytime I did, it was because of Jacob! He¡­ He awakened these emotions that I was not aware of before and they''re driving me crazy! I do not know what to make of these! I just want these to STOP! So, I will cry my heart out until the tears were all outcried¡­ and THEN, and THEN, I swear, THIS WILL BE THE LAST TIME I WOULD CRY or hell would break loose!


    After my theatrical episode, I took several deep breaths. Then, I found water to wash my face before I went back up to the main deck. I steeled and put on an unaffected facade. When I reached the main deck, everyone that was there looked at me worriedly. All except Monika who smirked knowingly.


    I was a noblewoman so I was trained to handle situations such as these. "Do NOT let them see you cower, do not show them your fear. DO NOT QUAVER," my governess and the Queen used to tell me. So, I raised my chin up and met her eyes. Then, I smirked back. Monika chuckled in response.


    That afternoon, we docked at Capil port. We decided to eat lunch first before we began our journey to find the gypsies'' caravans. As we ate, Monika resorted to her usual flirtatious acts. I looked at her unaffected though my irritation was rising again. Jacob, however, maintained his distance from Monika. Instead, he was watching me with a worried look.


    After lunch, we headed on our way. Neville, Thaddaeus, and Lowen decided to stay at Labyrinth to do some maintenance. The rest of us began our journey. We acquired three buggies to ride on. Monika led the group while telling us stories about the structures we saw.


    Sirumaha''s geography differed from the other places I had been before. For one, the place we were in was a coastal desert. The air was dry and hot. The architectural designs of the structures were very intriguing for me too. Monika told us they were called mosques.


    It was already after sunset when Monika saw the familiar colorful caravans of her people. She looked at us excitedly.


    "There it is!" she said and pointed.


    The caravans were stationed near an oasis. There were colorful tents that were put up and merry music was playing. We could hear laughter and beats of drums as we came closer. Monika''s smile grew wider as we halted. She immediately went down and mingled with her peers. Her peers looked at us and a group came to our direction to give us a welcome.


    Monika linked her arms with me. Then, she smirked "I will be introducing Captain Jacob to my family. I''m sure they''ll approve of him," she chuckled. She released me from her hold and dragged Jacob away. I rolled my eyes and groaned.

 Chapter 37：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 5

    Puma, Wabi, Laurel, Tibet, and Fifer felt at home right away with the gypsies. They were dancing, singing, and laughing with the gypsy musicians after they were introduced. I was walking behind Jacob and Monika with Paco beside me. The rest of the crew that were with us joined in the gypsies merriment.


    I nearly bumped into Jacob''s back because I could not help but admire the colors and the music around us so I was not looking where I was going. But he turned around to catch me so I sunk in his chest instead.


    I heard him chuckle before he spoke, "You''re quite distracted today. Are you alright?" He held my face with both of his palms to see if I was fine.


    I nodded and smiled. His touch brought me glee. I was about to say something but Monika took hold of his elbow and turned him to her.


    "Jacob, I would like you to meet one of our women leaders," she said.


    I let out a soft groan as I felt Jacob''s touch vanish from my face. I narrowed my eyes at Monika who was already introducing Jacob to the woman leader she was talking about.


    "This is Hannahbelle. She is the leader of our dancing troupe. Hannahbelle, this is Captain Jacob. He was the one who rescued me from the human smugglers," Monika introduced.


    I looked at the mysterious woman that was called Hannahbelle. She was wearing an orchid colored off shoulder dress with a crinkled skirt decorated with black and golden curlycue trimmings at the hem. She was wearing a beaded mask that was attached to her veil. She took it off right away after recognizing Jacob.


    "Well, would you look at that? You saved one of us again, Captain," Hannahbelle said.


    Monika and I looked at her with eyes filled with questions as we both asked at the same time, "Again?"


    Hannahbelle eyed Jacob from foot to head. "Back then you were a man in uniform. Do you remember me?" she said and held out her hand.


    Jacob smiled and took her hand to plant a quick kiss of respect, "Of course Hannahbelle. You did assist us to fulfill our mission that time."


    Hannahbelle smiled as she took her hand back, "You know us gypsies, we repay our debts and are loyal to our friends. I''m glad Monika met you. You see, she is our former king''s daughter. But, Monika here is quite adventurous so she often finds herself in deep trouble."


    Monika chuckled, "Oh Hannahbelle, I miss you too."


    Hannahbelle laughed in response, "Go ahead and introduce the Captain to everyone important."


    "Oh, that I will," Monika giggled. She pulled and dragged Jacob away and I was left with Hannahbelle and Paco.


    For a moment we were in awkward silence. Paco cleared his throat and introduced us. "I am Paco, quartermaster of Labyrinth and this is Miss Darling," he said.


    Hannahbelle smiled at us politely. "Nice to meet you. Please do enjoy the gypsies'' revelry and excuse the drunkenness," she said and directed us to a group who would show us hospitality. They were seated on colorful cushions around a circular mat filled with food, drinks, and two candelabras.


    After she saw that we were taken care of, she walked away and joined Monika to present Jacob around. I frowned. I kept Jacob under my watch while pretending to listen to the conversation that was going on, nodding my head from time to time and smiling.


    Before long, the dancing troupe performed as a celebration of Monika''s return. The troupe danced gracefully. Their dance depicted freedom, energy, and passion. I was speechless and enamored by their performance. I found myself captivated. However, I saw Monika smirked at me so I scanned the audience for Jacob and saw him raise his glass to the performers in appreciation.


    "It''ll help with the tightening here," he said and rubbed his chest.


    I took a deep breath and asked for another glass full. He gave me half-full. "But not too much or else Jacob will kill me," he said.


    I rolled my eyes and gulped the bitter tasting liquid again. Instantly, my chest felt warm. I felt like I''m breathing normally again! I giggled and then I chuckled. I looked at Paco, "It worked. Give me more."


    Paco shook his head. I groaned and searched for Jacob again. He was looking at me and gave me a faint smile. I narrowed my eyes as I stared back. He chuckled. Oh! I hated that! So as a response, I stuck my tongue at him. He gaped in surprise. I was shocked as well. My actions were brave but quite boorish. Still, I turned my head away from him snootily, nose in the air!


    I heard him laugh and before I knew it, he crossed the distance between us and sat beside me. He immediately took my glass and smelled it. Then, he glared at Paco.


    "You gave her rum?!" he said.


    I turned to him angrily. "Why are you raising your voice at Paco? He was helping me out. The rum soothed me here," I said and rubbed my chest. I did not know where I was getting this bizarre bravery. I felt like a different person¡­ free but different.


    "Why would you need soothing?" Jacob looked at me curiously but it was obvious that he was humoring me.


    "Because¡­ because I''m irritated, AGAIN! Why are you irritating me, huh? What did I do to you to make me feel this way?" There it was again. I was blurting out words that I wouldn''t want to say but they were coming out of my mouth unstoppable, like vomit.


    Instead of responding to me, he looked at Paco. "How many glasses did you give her?"


    Paco chuckled, "She gulped one glass and a half."


    "We should go back," Jacob held my elbow and pulled me up. Paco stood up too. "No, you stay with them," he said, motioning to the other pirates.


    "Why can''t he come with us?" I asked. "You want me to be alone with you?" I giggled. I could feel my speech was beginning to slur and when I stood up, it looked like the place was turning a bit and I tumbled a bit. Jacob supported me right away.


    He quickly put a cloak on me and guided me to the buggy. Once seated, he gave me water. "Drink this, it will help you sober up.. I hope¡­"


    I obeyed him and he drove. "I''m shtill uphseth with you!" I blurted out. He chuckled.

 Chapter 38：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 6

    I kept drinking the water that Jacob gave me until I felt like I was regaining control of my body. Then, I felt like my head was pounding a bit. I groaned. Jacob gave me a quick glance.


    "Feeling better?" he asked.


    I shook my head, "What just happened to me?"


    "You were a bit tipsy after gulping your first one and a half glasses of rum," he said and chuckled.


    "Are you mocking me?" I glared at him.


    Jacob shook his head, "No. I am quite amused though. But next time, no more rum for you. You do not have tolerance for it."


    I arched my left eyebrow, "You''re not my Father. Besides, how could I build tolerance when I don''t drink again?"


    Jacob scoffed, "I am YOUR Captain. Besides, do you really honestly think that I will let you get drunk on a ship filled with men?"


    He had a point but I don''t want to give up on our argument just yet, "Pshh!! You can''t stop me!"


    Jacob eyed me. "Don''t try me, Darling. Don''t try me," he warned.


    I took on his warning stare. "Why? What would you do?" I asked and challenged him.


    Jacob pulled the reins of the horse to stop the buggy and faced me. He looked at me with passionate eyes. He scooted closer until our faces were just inches away and he looked at my lips. I could feel my heart beating fast. His hand found my cheeks and his finger began to trace the outline of my lips. He was about to bridge the gap between us but we heard someone scream.


    "Let go of me! Unhand me! No! I said NO!" It was the voice of a woman. We quickly turned to it and noticed two men dragging a woman wearing a rose-colored abaya to a caravan.


    Jacob groaned displeased before dismounting from the buggy to intervene. "Stay here," he quickly looked at me when he felt that I was about to follow. "You might still have some after effects of the alcohol in you. Just get your gun ready if ever they come close to you."


    I frowned but obeyed. I cannot believe I was missing the action. It had been over a year since I had been with the crew and I must say that danger was becoming a thrill to me lately. As long as I''m not against mythical beings, I think I will be fine. But, I stayed and observed.


    "She said to unhand her, mate," Jacob told the two men.


    The woman looked his way and I felt my eyes roll again after seeing that she was ANOTHER gorgeous woman! Why oh dear heavens? WHY? Can these women just leave Jacob alone?!


    "This is none of your business, stranger. Go back to your buggy and continue on your way," one of them said.


    Jacob ignored the man and asked the woman, "Are you alright?"


    The woman looked at him in disbelief, "Isn''t it obvious?!" she said and eyed the two men.


    "Do you want me to help you?" he asked again.


    "Alright. After they unhand you, I want you to run to our buggy right away," he instructed. Then he called out to me, "Darling, hold the reins! Once the lady is with you, go!"


    I scrunch my forehead, "How about you?"


    He turned to me and smiled, "Don''t worry about me, I''ll catch up fast," he assured me so I nodded my head.


    I quickly took the reins and prepared. Jacob and the men took their weapons out and the battle ensued. The woman quickly followed Jacob''s direction and ran towards me. One of the men attempted to run after her but Jacob intercepted him. When the woman mounted our buggy, I drove right away. I do not have a good sense of direction so I looked at the woman beside me.


    "Where is Capil port?" I asked her right away.


    "Turn here," she said and pointed to the left.


    I followed right away. My heart was racing and my adrenaline was in a rush. I trust Jacob would make it out of there alive so in turn, I needed to get the woman to a safer place. Nothing is safer than Labyrinth. Lowen, Neville, and Thaddaeus were there.


    "The man, how about him?!" the woman asked me. She had to speak louder so I could hear because the horse'' hooves were making such a noise.


    "He will do as he says!" I told her without taking my eyes off the road.


    "Turn left again, Miss!" she directed.


    "Darling! Call me, Darling!" I answered and gave her a small smile.


    "I am Carla!" she replied. I looked at her and smiled. She was really quite nice unlike Monika.


    "And I am Jacob!" I looked to the direction of the voice and saw Jacob riding on a horse. I sighed in relief and he winked at me. "Scoot over, Darling. Do not let go of the reins just yet!"


    I followed his orders and was astonished when he dismounted the horse and jumped to the buggy. He took the reins from me and teased, "I know that was amazing but you have to keep your eyes on the road when driving."


    I groaned but thought of a clever comeback, "Would you teach me that?!"


    Jacob looked at me with disbelieving eyes, "No!" he said.


    I rolled my eyes as a response and he laughed, "Where are we headed?!" he asked me and looked back at the road.


    "Labyrinth!" I said.


    Jacob eyed me again, "Why?"


    "I thought it was the safest place!" I answered.


    "You sure you do not mind?!" he asked me again.


    "Why would I mind?" I asked.


    Jacob groaned and shook his head. Then, the three of us rode in silence.


    When we got to Labyrinth, Jacob quickly told Lowen to be on his guard and Neville gave us glasses of water.


    "Give her coffee," Jacob told Neville as he motioned me. "She still might be a bit tipsy."


    Neville looked at me and teased, "You drank?"


    I wrinkled my nose as a response.


    "Alright Carla, tell us what kind of trouble you were in so we know how to effectively assist you," Jacob said.


    Carla looked at us while in deep thoughts. I could see in her face her doubts if we should be trusted. Then, she sighed and started pouring her heart out.

 Chapter 39：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 7

    "I ran away. My father wanted to get more land so he arranged for me to be a concubine to the sultan," Carla said. "So, I ran away."


    I nearly dropped my cup of coffee after hearing her begin her story. Good thing, Jacob was fast enough to assist me. "Are you still a bit faint?" He thought it was because I was tipsy.


    "I''m fine," and motioned Carla right away. Her story was just like mine. "Wouldn''t your father suffer repercussions if the arrangement does not go through?"


    Carla crossed her arms, "No. He will just not get the land that he wanted. The sultan had many¡­ I mean several women in his harem already. I could not believe Father, why would he do that? Doesn''t he love me?"


    I sympathized with Carla. The questions that she was asking were the same ones that I had after my father broke the news of my betrothal to Prince Eric. I sighed.


    "Those men, do you know them?" Jacob asked.


    Carla nodded. "They''re my father''s men. He ordered them to bring me back! He was desperate to get this piece of land! He doesn''t care if I get hurt," she told us aggravated.


    "Any of the Sultan''s men after you?" Jacob asked again.


    "Well. If I was the Sultan and you were arranged to me, I would claim you through thick or thin. Most men with power are like that," Jacob explained.


    My eyes widened with a realization. If that was true, then is it possible that Prince Eric sent men after us? Am I the reason for the increase of the number of Beckforth''s naval ships that were looking for us? When Jeu said Beckforth wanted Jacob''s head, was it because of his piracy or was it because of me? I looked at Jacob and I felt suddenly horrified.


    Carla continued, "If he does, then that will be trouble. But, at the same time, as long as I could convince His Highness that I am not worth chasing, he would leave me alone. And Father? I am not going back to him!"


    Jacob nodded, "Alright." He looked at me to get my opinion but was worried after seeing my horrified face. "What happened to you?" he asked and checked my forehead.


    I could not erase my negative thoughts right away so I stood up. "If you''ll excuse me, I think I need some air," I said and quickly walked to the sides of the ship and took a deep breath.


    Jacob followed me, "Do not ask me to go away. I''m just worried that you might fall off. It was your first drink," he explained.


    I gave him a smile and nodded. I wanted to tell him that that was not the reason I was troubled. I really wanted to tell him the truth. But, he already has too much on his plate and I did not wish to be a burden so I decided to keep my secret.


    "You should help her, Jacob. Whatever you do, you have to help her," I said.


    Jacob furrowed his brows before he sighed. "Why are you making this so difficult, Darling?"


    "What do you mean?" I was confused.


    Jacob tucked in a strand of my hair behind my ear. "Alright, we''ll come up with a plan but only after you go to your room and sleep. Your drunkenness is worrying me," he said.


    I crossed my arm, "I am NOT drunk!"


    He chuckled, "Off to bed," he ordered with a quiet voice.


    "Very well," I conceded. In truth, I was really a bit sleepy.


    *****


    The next morning, I woke up because of the loud commotion going on aboard the ship. I made sure I was armed before I walked out my room. At the main deck, I saw an elderly man with a white turban on and his men. He was demanding something and wanted to step forward but Paco and Thaddaeus blocked his way.


    "Where is my daughter?" he said and took his steps again. This time, his men followed.


    When they did that, my crewmates also stepped to block their way. Everyone was on a standoff. No one dared to move. Everyone prepared to draw their weapons. I quickly walked to where my crewmates were standing to give my support.


    "Give me back my daughter! Don''t you know who I am? I am a Rai¡­ I am a noble. You are strangers in our land. Where is my daughter, Carla?!" he demanded.


    To make matters worse, another group of men came aboard uninvited. The man who was leading them looked very domineering. He was holding a curved sword and he too demanded. "Where is Rai Ablem''s daughter, Carla? She was supposed to be given to the sultan today," he said and introduced himself as the sultan''s royal guard.


    I looked around. Carla nor Jacob was nowhere to be seen. "Where is Jacob?" I quickly asked Puma.


    Puma smiled at me and eyed Jacob''s room. My eyebrows met. But before I could ask any questions, the door to Jacob''s room opened and out came Jacob looking very disheveled.


    "What is all this commotion? You are all such disturbances! And here I thought I would have a very great morning after last night," he said.


    "Where is my daughter?" Rai Ablem demanded for the third time.


    "Who is your daughter?" Jacob asked him.


    "That would be me, my love," Carla responded as she came out of his room. My eyes widened. For she, too, was disheveled.


    "Carla, what is the meaning of this?" Rai Ablem asked even though it was obvious to everyone what had happened last night.


    "It is as you see, Father. This man, Captain Jacob¡­ he is my lover. I love him!" she exclaimed.


    "You were with him the whole night?" the royal guard clarified.


    Carla smiled at him with genuine happiness, "Yes. THE. WHOLE. NIGHT."


    The royal guard scoffed and turned to Rai Ablem. "The arrangement is off. We won''t allow a woman who lost her virtue to become His Highness'' concubine," he said and commanded his troop to begin departing.


    The Rai tried to stop them and convinced them that there was an explanation but the royal guards were deaf to his pleas. When the guards were gone, the Rai looked at the pair, seething. He pointed at Jacob.


    "You¡­ you defiled my daughter!" he accused angrily.


    "He did not! I consented to everything. I told you Father, I love him," Carla answered and linked her arm to Jacob. Jacob put his hand over hers.


    "Lo...Love?!!" the Rai exclaimed in anger.


    "Yes, I love her!" Jacob declared. "And to prove it to you, I''ll marry her!" he added as he made eye contact with the Rai. He was not yielding. He was serious!


    I blinked several times. What just happened? Was I dreaming?! Jacob loves Carla?! Jacob will marry Carla?! I looked at Jacob again but he did not look at me. Instead, he held Carla''s hand tightly and together they faced the raging Rai. Seeing Jacob like this completely ripped my heart apart.

 Chapter 40：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 8

    It was real. I was not dreaming! Jacob will surely marry Carla. They were making arrangements, Jacob and Rai Ablem! Jacob offered the Rai the crates filled with the valuables that we looted from the auction as betrothal gifts. In return, the Rai gave Jacob a crate of gold coins as Carla''s dowry.


    To save Carla from humiliation, the wedding was set in the evening at Labyrinth. For the time being Jacob and Carla were separated from each other to be inked. It was tradition to this land that betrothed couples are inked from head to foot to ward off infidelity. If for instance, the ink was touched prior to the wedding, the marriage would be voided and the adulterer must die right away.


    The betrothal was real! The wedding is real! The bride was even in my room getting inked! I was not dreaming! This was not a nightmare! As I watched the wedding preparations, I found breathing very difficult. I walked to the kitchen and sat on the table. I was still too stunned. My crewmates avoided me, all except Neville who put a glass of water in front of me.


    "Drink. I will make you a sandwich. You did not touch your breakfast nor your lunch," he said.


    I nodded. I still could not find my strength to speak. I took a deep breath again. "Will Carla sail with us after they get married?" I already know the answer but I still have to ask.


    Neville gave me a faint smile. "Everything will be alright, Darling. You''ll see," he said and left.


    "I doubt it," I whispered when I was by myself.


    Now, even though it pains me, I need to make a decision. After the wedding, I will leave Labyrinth. I will go on my own adventure. Maybe I should continue my original plan to sail to the free land. Or maybe, I should join Captain Jeu if I meet him again. But, one thing is sure, I could not stay in Labyrinth any longer. Carla as Jacob''s wife-- it would just be painful to watch¡­ painful to bear.


    I looked down at the sandwich that Neville prepared. I took a small bite. As always, it was very savory. However, I pushed it away. Why am I in so much pain? Why does my heart ache? What do I really want? Why am I asking these questions over and over again? I already know the answers! I''ve known for a long time but¡­ but¡­ I kept denying it. I kept ignoring them. I convinced myself that if I do not recognize these emotions¡­ that if I do not yield... then it couldn''t be it.


    But, I wouldn''t hurt this much¡­ I wouldn''t want him this much¡­ if I don''t love him. There, I finally conceded. I finally acknowledged the truth. I want Jacob. I love Jacob. I took a deep breath. My lips formed a small sad smile. But, it was too late now.


    I stood up and dragged my way to the storage room in the lowest deck. I''ll stay there until the wedding. Then after, I will depart.


    *****


    "TRAITOR! ADULTERER!" Jacob''s thundering voice woke me up from my little nap in the storage room.


    "What is going on?" I muttered and scurried my way up to the main deck.


    Carla was in Puma''s arms and Jacob was enraged. He was pointing his gun at Puma. "I trusted you, Puma! How dare you stab me behind my back!"


    Carla was in tears. "Forgive me Jacob. I lied to you. It was really Puma that stole my heart."


    "Captain, I am so sorry. But, just this once I will follow my heart," Puma explained, not letting Carla go.


    "What is going on here?!" I finally found my voice in the midst of the chaos.


    It was Rai Ablem who responded, "Carla''s inks were touched. Puma was the one who smudged it."


    Jacob turned to the Rai. "The Law, Rai! I could kill them, am I right?!" he asked angrily.


    I was horrified by the way Jacob was acting. I have never seen him this furious before.


    "Answer me Rai Ablem! I want to know!" Jacob screamed at the noble.


    The Rai turned to Carla. There was no sadness in his eyes. Then, he looked at Jacob. "Yes. The law demands that the adulterer be punished at once," he answered.


    Carla watched her father in disbelief. Her tears welled up her eyes, "I could not believe you, Father. You could still save me if you give back the treasures!" she appealed.


    "You already cost me that piece of land, Carla. And I cannot ask for your dowry back any longer. I will NOT save you. Not after you shame me before the sultan," the Rai declared coldly.


    I turned to the Rai harshly. "How dare you?! She is your daughter! You will watch her die?!" I could not help but scream.


    "Very well. I will execute that law," Jacob said and aimed at Carla. He quickly pulled the trigger.


    BANG! Everything happened too fast. I could not believe my eyes. I turned to Jacob. His eyes were cold. They were like that of a murderer. He turned into a savaged pirate!


    "CARLA!!!!" I turned to Puma. Carla was in his arms. His hands were stained with her crimson blood. She was not moving. She was not breathing!


    I looked back at Jacob. "You killed her," I said as tears flowed down my eyes. I knew I swore that I would not cry again. But someone I know just died in front of me.


    Jacob looked back at me, "I am not done yet," he told me with the coldest voice I''ve ever heard.


    Puma stood up and drew his gun but Jacob was faster and shot him. I screamed! Puma''s body fell on a deck floor with a thud! I could not move. I closed my eyes and hoped that all of this was a bad dream but when I opened them again, Carla and Puma''s bodies were still on the deck floor, lifeless!


    "Throw their bodies in the sea and clean up this mess!" Jacob ordered.


    I could feel my mind explode after I saw Thaddaeus and Lowen throw the bodies in the sea. I looked at Jacob while shaking my head, "What happened to you?! You just killed them in cold blood! Puma was your friend and you said you love Carla! You could have shown them grace!" I screamed.


    Jacob glared at me before giving his order, "Sandlot!"


    After he said that, I felt the wind swish and Sandlot was behind me. I did not know that he could move with a godlike speed like that. However, it was too late for me to realize that. Sandlot struck me behind the neck and then all was black.

 Chapter 41：THE 10TH ACCOUNT: I LOVE HIM... NOT! 9

    "Gondro, are you sure she will be fine?" I heard Jacob''s voice.


    Everything was a haze. "Yes, Captain. She should wake up any moment now." It was Gondro''s voice.


    "Are you sure you used less force than normal?" It was Jacob again.


    "Yes, Captain. For the tenth time, it was just enough to knock out Miss Darling. Nothing fatal." It was Sandlot this time.


    "Then why is she not waking up yet?" Jacob''s voice again. Then I heard Paco''s voice telling him to be patient.


    Their voices were becoming louder and louder so I opened my eyes. I blinked as my eyes adjusted to the dim lights of the night. That was when I realized I was leaning on Jacob''s shoulder. I groaned as I felt the back of my neck sore. I straightened out.


    "Are you alright?" Jacob asked me.


    I looked at him and stared for a very long time as my brain reminisced the events that just happened moments ago. Then, I glared at him.


    "YOU!!! YOU¡­ You killed Puma!" I raised my voice.


    "I''m here Miss Darling. I''m alive," Puma called me. I turned to the voice and Puma smiled and waved at me.


    I wrinkled my forehead. "But¡­ Jacob shot you and Carla¡­"


    "I am alright as well Miss Darling," Carla stepped to my eye''s view and smiled shyly. "I apologize for deceiving you."


    "What is going on? I saw what happened! There was blood! You threw them in the sea!" I said, my voice raising higher and higher.


    It was becoming more and more obvious to me that everything was a deception. But, someone better explain something to me or I''ll end up shooting someone! I looked back at Jacob and glared.


    "It was the only believable way to save Carla without suffering any problematic consequences," Jacob began to explain.


    I narrowed my eyes. I was livid. NO! I was beyond livid! I was FURIOUS and ENRAGED! They deceived me. "Nobody bothered to tell me about the plan?!" I asked with the voice that could freeze a fire.


    Then, I heard a familiar chuckle. "That would be my fault," Monika answered.


    "YOU''RE BACK?!" I yelled.


    Monika laughed, "Yes. I have been back since last night. Darling, news travels fast for the gypsies. When we heard that you and Jacob were in trouble, we raced to go back to Labyrinth. But when we arrived, you were already asleep. That''s when we know of Carla''s dilemma. So, we devised this plan," she explained.


    I scoffed, "YOU devised the plan?"


    Monika nodded, "That would be correct since I am the one that was the most knowledgeable of the laws of Sirumaha and its loopholes. Am I not clever?" she chuckled.


    I clenched my fist. Now, I am annoyed! I looked at all of them and reiterated, "AND NO ONE BOTHERED TO TELL ME OF THE PLAN?!"


    Monika chuckled again, "That was also my doing."


    "AND YOU ALL AGREED TO IT!? TO MAKE ME IGNORANT?!" I stood up and pointed at all of them.


    "I told you, she would be livid," Puma responded.


    Monika stood up as well and checked her nails nonchalantly, unaffected by my anger which made me rage more. "You see, Darling. You are the secret weapon in my plan."


    I gave her a warning look. She just chuckled in response. "In case the Rai would be suspicious, your genuine emotions and reactions would be the perfect cover," she explained.


    "Which I thought was a very good plan," Sandlot agreed.


    Monika looked at him and smiled pleased, "Why thank you Sandlot."


    Sandlot nodded and gave her a smile. His participation in the conversation made me recall his godlike speed.


    "You struck me," I reminded Sandlot.


    Sandlot turned to me with an apologetic face. "I am so sorry, Miss. I was just following orders."


    I glared back at Jacob because he was the one that gave THE order. Jacob stood up as well and was about to step closer to me.


    "Don''t YOU dare come close!" I warned him, pointing my finger at him.


    "I''m sorry. You can shoot me if you like," he said.


    I crossed my arms and was waiting for his explanation. But, he just looked at me with an apologetic face. I felt so betrayed.


    "Did it hurt?" Paco asked in a very sweet and caring voice.


    I turned to him, "Nothing I couldn''t handle. But, still¡­ I could not believe that you all deceived me!"


    "We''ll make it up to you, Miss," Thaddaeus said. "I could show you the secrets of manning our sails, if that will make you happy."


    "I could make you a very special meal," Neville added and smiled at me.


    "I''ll compose a song for you, Miss Darling!" Laurel cried out and that made me chuckle.


    "I deeply and sincerely apologize for everything that we had to put you through so I could escape, Darling," Carla apologized in a very sincere voice. Her eyes almost to tears.


    I looked at her and sighed. In the end, the deception was for a purpose. Everything was beginning to be alright but Jacob just had to ruin the moment.


    "You did say to help her with whatever means necessary," Jacob reminded me.


    "Yes, ma''am," he replied.


    *****


    After I calmed down, Paco told me that we were currently anchored by Amuris Bay. It was a smaller bay in comparison to others but it provided us the cover we needed. A number of gypsies who were trained as spies, including Hannahbelle, met up with our crew to provide us assistance. I was informed that they intercepted the treasures and secretly switched it with fakes. Jacob entrusted them to return the real ones to their respective owners.


    Puma was talking loudly to some of the gypsies, boasting at how realistic his performance was during the deception. He then explained in detail how they fake the blood and how he assisted Carla when they were thrown in the sea. I rolled my eyes as I remembered how they hoodwinked me.


    "Again, I''m sorry for keeping it from you," Paco said.


    I frowned but nodded. Paco walked away to speak to some of the gypsies as well. I started walking back to Labyrinth but I stopped my tracks after I saw Jacob talking to Carla.


    "You have my endless gratitude, Captain Jacob. Next time, I''ll be the one helping you," I overheard her say.


    Jacob smiled at her gently and for some reason that unnerved me. He caught a strand of her hair and tucked it behind her ear. I hissed. He did that to me and Monika, too! He is such a rake!


    "Tsk.. tsk.. tsk¡­ Eavesdropping is a very bad habit," I turned around and saw Monika. I rolled my eyes instantaneously. She chuckled. "You love him, don''t you?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about," I denied right away.


    "Keep it up and you''ll lose him," she warned. "It hurt, didn''t it? Captain Jacob, almost marrying Carla?" she added then, giggled. I was about to respond but she started walking towards Jacob and Carla. "Carla! It''s time to go," she called out. Carla decided to join the gypsies.


    "Do not get abducted again," Jacob told her as she approached. In response, Monika looked at me before she planted a kiss on Jacob''s cheek. I hissed. Jacob whispered something to her and she laughed flirtatiously. Then, both the ladies left to join the other gypsies.


    Jacob looked at me. I was still mad at him for deceiving me¡­ AND I was beyond irritated on how he acted with Carla and Monika. He began walking towards me so I warned, "Do NOT come near me!" He stopped and I left him there to board Labyrinth.

 Chapter 42：THE 11TH ACCOUNT: ROMANCE AMIDST THE SEA? 1

    We left Sirumaha''s territory in silence, Jacob and I. I still could not get over the fact that he deceived me! Yes, I already admitted to myself that I have fallen for him. I love him. But, I am also aware that what he did was wrong! I was not talking about the deception¡­ that I understood, for Carla''s sake. However, he ordered Sandlot to strike me! Why would he do that?! That I do not comprehend.


    Furthermore, he agreed to Monika''s stupid schemes! Hmmph! Secret weapon?! I did not buy it even for one bit! I clenched my fists. I doubt if that was even true! It was very obvious that she suggested that to taunt me and Jacob just agreed! UGH! Why would he agree with Monika right away? Couldn''t he refuse her? Fine! She knew the laws. She knew the loopholes. But still, I can also act. I might have been a better performer than Puma!


    Finally, why would he tuck the strand of Monika and Carla''s hair behind their ears? Was it too hard to keep his hands to himself? I''m sounding too possessive but he kissed me! AND he attempted to kiss me again on the buggy. At least that''s what I thought when he touched my lips before the ''whole Carla drama''. Not too long ago, he was upset when Jeu caught me!


    I paced back and forth in my room. Jacob is so infuriating! YES! I was jealous. I am jealous! I love him and I wanted to know if he felt the same way. But, how could he feel the same way when he cared for other women as well? I still could not forget how he touched their hair. He does that to me too! Does he do that to every female he meets? Did he do that with Zivi? Or Namibel? Or Arella?


    "AHHHHHH!!!!!" I screamed. Jacob is driving me crazy!!!!


    My door opened and Jacob''s worried face appeared, "What happened?"


    I looked at him with angry eyes, "Don''t you know how to knock?!"


    "I heard you scream," he replied.


    "Then you should have knocked!" I yelled.


    I saw his forehead begin to wrinkle. "I was worried," he said calmly but I could tell in the sound of his voice that he was starting to lose his control. And that angered me!


    I put my left hand on my hips. "Are you getting angry with me?" I challenged him.


    The wrinkles increased and his jaw clenched. "I''m trying not to," he responded.


    My eyes narrowed, "Don''t you use that tone with me."


    That did it for him. He scoffed, "What tone?! I was trying to talk to you calmly and rationally but it looks like you wanted to start an argument!"


    I pointed to myself with my free hand, "Me? Start an argument?! Who was the one who walked in my room uninvited?!" I raised my voice.


    He responded with a raised voice as well, "Are you blind?! I am NOT inside the room yet?! But fine! I''ll see myself ''OUT'' even if I''m NOT in your room," he said and slammed the door shut!


    How dare he?! How dare he slam the door?! How dare he get mad?! In case he forgot he was the one who is at fault! Who ordered Sandlot to strike me? Who went along with Monika''s deceiving schemes? Who opened my door without knocking? HIM! HIM! HIM! I HATE HIM! I LOVE HIM but right now I HATE HIM. I never knew that you could experience both at the same time.


    *****


    It was already late when I woke up. Breakfast was over but I was not in the mood to eat anyways so I did not mind skipping it. Besides, I still did not know how to interact with the crew after the deception. I knew they apologized and I had forgiven them truly but still¡­ I am not over it yet. Maybe if Jacob explains to me why he allowed Sandlot to strike me, maybe then I could completely put the event in the past.


    I watched him closely. I wanted him to turn to me so he could see that I am still mad. I wanted him to come and approach me. I wanted to scream at him! I wanted to hit him. I wanted him to stop me when I did that¡­ and I¡­ and I wanted him to kiss me. It''s driving me insane and everything was moronic to my point of view and melodramatic in every sense but that is what I felt.


    Then, he looked back. He scrunched his forehead after seeing my glares. He closed his eyes and sighed before coming to my direction. I clenched my fists preparing myself for our heated battle.


    "Why are you still angry?" he asked me right away after he reached me.


    I steeled and continued to give him a dirty look. "I am entitled to, am I not?" I retorted.


    He scoffed and repeated what I said, "Entitled to¡­ As we have explained, everything was done to help Carla. Would that not suffice?"


    "So if the situation was reversed, what would you do?" I challenged him.


    He accepted my challenging stares and clenched his jaw, "I would have accepted the apology and moved on."


    I stood up so we were face to face, "Easier said than done!" I raised my voice. I knew the other pirates turned to us.


    Jacob scratched the side of his forehead. I knew he was getting more and more irritated. "Then, what do you have us do, huh? What do you have ME do?" He responded impatiently. It was very obvious that he just wanted this to end.


    "Why did you order Sandlot to strike me?!" I finally blurted out.


    Jacob paused and closed his eyes. When he opened them, I saw his painful expression, "I already apologized for that."


    "I need you to explain! I need to grasp your thoughts as to why you did that!" I demanded.


    He looked away, "I could not explain it! And even if I could, it was still wrong. I know it was wrong. That''s why I apologized."


    "EXPLAIN!" I demanded again.


    He looked back at me, "I cannot." He took one of his pistols and placed it in my hand. "Shoot me if you want, if that would appease you. But, I cannot explain it."


    I gawked at him. "I could not believe you!" I screamed at him. I was about to scream some more but BANG! I was startled by the loud noise. A shot was fired and the bullet grazed Jacob''s shoulder cause I saw blood gush out instantaneously.


    Did I just shoot him accidentally?

 Chapter 43：THE 11TH ACCOUNT: ROMANCE AMIDST THE SEA? 2

    After the shot was fired, Jacob quickly pushed me down to duck on the deck floor and took the pistol in my hand. He was about to fire back but there was another shot and this time he got hit by his left arm so he stayed down with me. That was when I realized that we were getting fired at.


    "Beckforth Naval ship to the right!" Elgo warned us too late.


    I know I was partially to blame because all of their attention was on me. I was demanding to be explained to after all. I groaned after realizing my mistake and what my tantrums cost us. Maybe Jacob was right. I should''ve just let it go and moved on.


    Jacob groaned. I turned to him and saw him grimaced because of the pain. More blood gushed out from his wound. I immediately ripped the hem of my breeches and used the cloth to stop the bleeding. It got soaked up with blood immediately. I looked at him worriedly. My compression was not working, he was still bleeding nonstop.


    "GONDRO!!!" I called out in the midst of the gunfire.


    Gondro was beside me right away and checked on Jacob''s injury. "We have to take the Captain out of the firing range," he told me.


    Lowen quickly saw our dilemma and covered for us while Gondro and I carried Jacob to his room. Gondro quickly took out some of his medicinal concoctions and medical tools out of his jacket after we made Jacob lay on his bed. I turned to go back to help the rest of the crew but Jacob grabbed my wrist.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    I turned back to him, "What do you think? I''m going to help fight back," I sassed.


    Jacob scoffed, "I don''t think so. You stay here."


    I shrugged his hold off my wrist. "I always help out when we are in a chase," I reasoned.


    Jacob raised his voice. "Well, not today!" he ordered me.


    "Captain, you have to hold still. I need to take the bullet out," Gondro said. I headed to the door.


    "DARLING, YOU STAY HERE!" Jacob screamed after me. But, I refused to listen. I still went out.


    The exchange of fires was more violent than usual. Good thing the naval ship had not deployed cannons yet, which was a bit surprising to me.


    "Be careful Miss Darling. They have a good sniper," Lowen told me as he took cover. "Elgo, do you see where the sniper is?" he called out.


    "Forecastle deck to the right!" Elgo responded.


    Lowen quickly stood up from his position and aimed. I glanced at his target. It was a perfect hit. After that, we heard and felt the first explosion. Labyrinth rocked wildly but thankfully it did not hit us. I groaned and started firing back.


    Puma who was at the wheel gave us a warning next, "Stacks up ahead!"


    I looked at what he was saying and saw the scattered columns of rocks ahead of us. Then, an idea came to my mind. I ran to Thaddaeus.


    "Can we do a 180 degree turn?" I asked.


    "Bootleg turn!" Paco exclaimed as he understood right away what I wanted to happen.


    I nodded even if that was the first time I heard of the name. "We let them chase us to the stacks then we make the turn," I explained.


    Sandlot grinned in agreement after he pictured the plan in his head, "You heard the lady, mates. Prepare for a rocky ride!" He turned to Thaddaeus. "Labyrinth can take the hit, correct?"


    Thaddaeus nodded, "She can and I''m here to make repairs so that would not be a problem."


    "Head there, Puma!" Paco pointed at the direction we should head. There was a very huge gap of rock columns and Labyrinth will perfectly fit in between. We had to time the turn perfectly though because there were more stacks ahead of that.


    Lowen led the gunners to fire back at the naval ship both with guns and cannons. The musicians were up the ratlines waiting for Thaddaeus'' signal for the bootleg turn. Paco quickly made a knot to the rope. He, Neville, and I were prepared to toss it to the rocks to guide the ship for the turn. The weight and pull of that will cause Labyrinth to make a sharp turn.


    If we are successful and our timing perfect, we could make a quick escape and lead the naval ship to the stacks. The stacks will bring damage to their ship. They will either get shipwrecked or stranded!


    We were all looking at each other, being alert with each other''s signal. Paco was looking closely at the distance calculating in his head. He took the lead in Jacob''s absence.


    We tossed the rope and pulled until it roped around the piece of column of our choice. Puma brim reached to the left. Thaddaeus and the musicians maneuvered the sails to catch the wind that would guide the ship. It was working! It was working! Labyrinth was doing the 180 degree turn. My plan worked!


    After we made the turn, I quickly looked at the ship that was chasing after us. I saw the shock in the captain and the sailors'' faces as they saw where they were headed to. But, it was too late for them. I grinned. Call me evil at the moment, but our enemies'' demise brought joy to my soul.


    Fate judged my sinful thoughts quicker than I had expected because I forgot to let go of the part of the rope I was holding and it tugged. I let out a quick scream as I began falling off the ship. I tried to grab something to hold on to but there was none. I closed my eyes but then someone quickly grabbed my arm.


    I looked up. It was Jacob. I hold on to his arm tighter so I won''t fall. He winced. I saw his blood stained his shirt once more. His wound reopened because of the pressure but he did not let me go. As a matter of fact, I felt his grip tightened more.


    "Captain, I told you not to move!" Gondro scolded him as Paco and Neville helped pull me back onboard. Jacob slumped at the deck floor after.


    "Why are your concoctions not working as fast as they should?" he asked as Gondro poured another dose on his wound. I saw him make a pained expression.


    "I''m sorry," I said quickly.


    He narrowed his eyes at me, "I told you to stay. You defied my order."


    "Her idea is what brought us out of the mess," Thaddaeus responded in my defense. The other pirates did so too.


    He looked at me with eyes seething, "I DON''T CARE. Apology not accepted. It''s terrible to be on the receiving end of unforgiveness, isn''t it, Darling?" he said meaningfully. He stood up after and walked to his room.


    I followed him with my gaze, my mouth gaping, "How childish could he get?" I muttered.


    Neville gave me a pat on my shoulder and dispersed with the other pirates as I continued to shake my head in disbelief. He just gave me a dose of my own medicine.

 Chapter 44：THE 11TH ACCOUNT: ROMANCE AMIDST THE SEA? 3

    Jacob and I decided to ignore each other. It was the only way for us not to fight. After the chase, we tried to speak to each other but it ended up in another argument. I was used to our casual banters. But this time, it was different. Little silly things became such major issues for us and for some enigmatic reason we purposely find fault in each other. It was becoming toxic both for us and the crew. So, we ended up avoiding each other.


    Labyrinth was anchored near a bay. She sustained some damage because of the stacks and the turn. With our help, Thaddaeus made some repairs. We were all so tired from the chase and repairs that we all agreed to stay by the bay. Paco suggested that we eat at the main deck so Neville took out his self-made grill and grilled some squid, fish, and other sea creatures and put them on a stick so it was easy to eat. The food smelled appetizing and everyone was excited to eat so we hurriedly took our share. Jacob and I simultaneously grabbed a stick. We looked at each other and at the same time let go.


    "You can have it," we both said at the same time. The crew became silent and watched us.


    "You can have it," Jacob repeated. His voice sounded irritated.


    My right brow arched, "No, you have it."


    Jacob scoffed, "Fine." He took the grilled seafood stick, looked at me, and ate it in front of me like he was mocking me.


    I took a deep breath and crossed my arms. "What is your problem?" I could not help but ask.


    "I do not have a problem, do you?" He challenged.


    "Well, as a matter of fact, I do," I responded to the challenge. I could see from the corner of my eye that Puma, Wabi, and Laurel were watching us intently as they ate their grilled seafood on a stick as if they were watching a play.


    Jacob gave me a mocking smile, "Why am I not surprised? But go on, why don''t you enlighten me?"


    "I have a problem with your demeanor," I sassed.


    Jacob scoffed again and then with a mocking voice said, "My demeanor? But I was trying to be a gentleman by offering you the food first."


    The sound of his voice was the one that infuriated me. "Gentleman? Please¡­ A gentleman would not order someone to strike a lady." I brought it up again. I saw Sandlot back up.


    Jacob shook his head, "Again, Darling? Really? How many times should I apologize because of that, huh? Before you could get over it? I offered that you shoot me¡­ Oh wait, I did get shot!"


    "I DID NOT SHOOT YOU!" I thundered.


    "I got shot because of you," he argued.


    I hissed. "Because of me? Oh don''t put that blame on me when you were the one being careless!"


    "I was careless because I was trying to get your forgiveness! But you have such an unforgiving heart. Oh wait¡­ you forgave them all BUT me! Why is it so, Darling, when all of us participated in the deception?" he challenged me again.


    The whole crew stepped back.


    "Because you ordered Sandlot to strike me?!" I told him. "Why are you so frustrating?"


    "Me? Frustrating? You are the one who was frustrating! Who did not follow my order, huh? I nearly lost an arm because I had to rescue you from falling?!"


    "Who told you to rescue me?!" I screamed back. Now, I am hurt. So, he did think that rescuing me was tasking.


    "If I did not rescue you, you would have died!"


    "Well better be dead than these endless fights with you!" That was my final rebuttal because I could sense tears welling up my eyes.


    Jacob paused and looked away. He clenched his fists and looked back, "You started this fight..." his voice soft but he was still mad. "... don''t you use those tears on me."


    I quickly wiped them away, "You''re not worth my tears anyway!"


    Jacob did not say anything. He just stared at me with that same disappointed angry look in his eyes.


    Zaki cleared his throat. "Puma said he found a tavern nearby with pretty wenches, captain. We should go," he said.


    "It''s been a while since we had such a good time. Would you agree, mates?" Wabi added.


    All the crew agreed in unison. Jacob and I both knew that they were trying to change the negative atmosphere that was surrounding us.


    "I am not in the mood," Jacob answered with a cold voice. His eyes were still on me.


    I clenched my fist, my eyes still were on him as well. "I''ll go and maybe I should have rum," I said to purposely taunt him.


    Jacob clenched his jaw. "Do what you want," he said angrily and walked back to his room.


    I sighed and looked at my crewmates. I forced a smile. "Shall we get going?"


    *****


    Neville took the seat across from me at the table in the tavern. The others were too hesitant to join me, if not, too reluctant to pour me a glass of rum. Their actions were also very calculated. Yes, they were flirting with the women at the tavern but their laughter sounded rigid¡­ so tense¡­ Their joys lacked the genuity, it sounded too forced.


    I sighed. "I shouldn''t have come. Now, they''re not really having fun," I told Neville.


    Neville took a sip of his drink, "Why did you?"


    I sighed again. "It''s very foolish. I did it to torment Jacob. He told me not to drink rum anymore," I admitted.


    "And it backfired on you. Now, you''re the one who''s feeling tormented, am I right?" Neville pointed out.


    I nodded, "What is wrong with me? All I wanted was for Jacob and me to talk about what had happened at Sirumaha, that''s all. But, every time I tried to talk to him, we ended up having a heated argument. I don''t quite understand why."


    Neville was about to respond but a drunk man pulled a chair and sat beside me. All my crew mates tensed up. They watched the man and his movements very carefully. I even saw Lowen take out his pistol.


    "What a lovely wench you are!" he told me and was about to touch my hair when a dagger flew and impaled his hand.


    I looked at the direction where it came from and Jacob was at the door. The man''s goons stood up to meet him and prepared to retaliate. So, my crew mates did the same. Suddenly, there was tension in the air.

 Chapter 45：THE 11TH ACCOUNT: ROMANCE AMIDST THE SEA? 4

    Jacob drew his pistol. "Think of the odds, mates. You were probably seeing doubles and I have a clear head," he warned pertaining to the goons being drunk.


    But because the men were drunk, they were brave so they took out their weapons. I was startled when the man beside me broke the bottle of alcohol with him and was about to point it at me but Neville pulled the dagger from his other hand quickly. As a result, the man winced and screamed in pain.


    That started the brawl. I took cover under the table as guns fired. Fists were punching faces. Chairs were being tossed and thrown. Ladies were screaming as they scurried to leave the tavern. Bottles were being broken and shattered. I wanted to join the uproar but I knew it would just make Jacob angrier and I wanted our war to end so I stayed put.


    Sooner than later, Jacob found me and took hold of my wrist. He did not say anything. He pulled me up and headed to the exit. My crewmates understood his actions right away so they covered for us until we were safely out. Then, we ran.


    When we were far off the tavern, I tried to release myself from Jacob''s hold but he gripped me tighter. He did not look at me. We had already stopped running and were walking at fast paces. I tugged again. My intention this time was to get him to look at me. But he did not. Instead, he tightened his grip some more.


    "What about the others?" I asked.


    "They know how to take care of themselves," he answered without looking at me.


    "You''re hurting me, let go," I complained.


    "Not until we are on the ship," he replied and loosened his grip a bit but not enough for me to escape his hold.


    "I can take care of myself, too," I reasoned.


    "Really? You were nearly harassed if I did not make an appearance," he answered back.


    "Well, your impatient dagger flew too fast. It did not allow me to defend myself!" We were having another argument, again. I closed my eyes. I wanted our fights to be over.


    "What do you want me to do? Watch until he has his grimy hands on you?!" he retaliated with a raised voice. He continued to drag me without looking back.


    "As if I would let that happen! In case you have forgotten, I am also armed," I reminded him. Why couldn''t I just concede?


    Jacob did not respond but he continued to drag me back to Labyrinth.


    "Could you unhand me?" I asked impatiently.


    "No!" He responded and finally looked at me. "Could you please just be quiet for once?!"


    I wanted to just cave in but I was irritated, so it was too late for me to stop myself. "If you wanted a quiet walk then you could''ve left me in the tavern!" I replied unreasonably.


    Jacob sighed and we stopped walking. "Didn''t you see what was happening there? Were you blind?" He said and let go of me.


    "You''re the one who started it!" I replied while massaging my wrist. Another one! Just be quiet, Editha! I tried to convince myself.


    Jacob closed his eyes and clenched his fists. Then, he turned away and began to walk.


    "You''re leaving me?!" I asked.


    "Go back if you want! Why do I even bother?!" he shouted without looking back.


    I sighed. There, we just had another fight. I watched him go and decided to just follow him back since Labyrinth was much closer to us already. When I reached the bay, Jacob was waiting in one of the rowboats.


    "Are you coming or are we also arguing about this?" he asked me. I could still see that he was upset.


    This time, I really tried my best not to answer back. Instead, I walked to him and rode the boat to yield. Once I was situated, he began to row back to the ship. We were silent the whole time. I wanted to say something but I was too afraid that it would turn into another heated debate so I kept mum.


    Jacob did not speak as well. He did not even give me a glance. He just rowed and rowed the boat until we got closer and closer to Labyrinth. He assisted me to board Labyrinth and when we were on the main deck, he marched back to his room without looking back.


    This was the longest fight we have been in. Usually, after our heated discussions, he would smile at me or nod his head to let me know that everything''s already alright. But, this time, no smiles, no nods. And, I miss those times! Did I push Jacob to his limits that he would not even look at me?


    I looked down and forced myself to smile before I turned to him. I nodded, "Yes."


    "Did you have fun at the tavern?" he asked again.


    I shook my head. "They didn''t even pour me a single drop of rum," I told him.


    Paco chuckled. "Where are the rest?"


    I sighed, "Finishing a brawl that Jacob started."


    "Jacob started a brawl?! That doesn''t sound like him. He always just reacts or responds," Paco looked at me with questioning eyes.


    "A drunk man tried to harass me," I replied quietly and looked down. Suddenly, I felt embarrassed. Jacob did protect me again¡­ as always¡­ and I¡­ I ¡­ I just flew off the handle like that. I looked at his closed door again.


    I was determined to end this quarrel once and for all so I began with one step towards his direction but it was all for naught because my crewmates began screaming.


    "PACO! CAPTAIN! ANCHOR UP! ANCHOR UP!"


    Jacob immediately opened his door after hearing that. Paco and I ran to begin pulling up the anchor. There were still gun fires being shot. I quickly glanced and saw more goons aiming at them. Lowen, Sandlot, Zaki, Urdel, and Thom were the ones firing back while the others were rowing back as fast as they could.


    Jacob immediately went to the cannons and aimed at the goons. That stopped the crossfires for a while so our crew were able to board. When all were onboard, we quickly sailed away as the goons sent us off with bullets.


    "Don''t let Darling come with us to a drinking tavern ever again," Neville told Jacob while shaking his head.

 Chapter 46：THE 11TH ACCOUNT: ROMANCE AMIDST THE SEA? 5

    Midnight. The ship was dead silent. I could only hear the creaking sounds of the ship''s movement as it was being gently tossed by the waves. Because of what happened at the tavern, Jacob was in a sour mood and decided to just go adrift. He shut himself in his room and no one dared to disturb him.


    I stared at the ceiling. There was not one of the crew that seemed to be awake. No one except me. I could not sleep. The weight on my chest was becoming heavier and heavier the more hours Jacob and I disregard each other. I sat up because I felt like it was difficult to breathe. I took a loud deep breath but that did not work either. Then, I remembered Paco and the rum.


    I quickly got up and opened the door to my room. I peeked outside. There was no one there. Everyone was in their quarters. This was the most vulnerable Labyrinth had ever been. If a navy ship happens to attack, we''re doomed! There was no one assigned to do the night shift. Everyone seemed to have neglected their duties.


    I sighed. I was partly to blame. Jacob and I need to end our war sooner than later or else we will all be in danger. The crew might have been fed up with our fights as well. I mean, I would be if I was a mere spectator. I went straight to the kitchen to find a bottle of rum. I remembered how it soothed the tightening of my chest and after that I felt warm and felt better. Maybe it will work again this time. But, I was out of luck because I did not find any in the cupboards.


    I headed to the storage room at the lowest deck. I saw two bottles right away. I smiled. I quickly took them and a glass from the kitchen. I decided to hide them in my room since Jacob disapproved of me drinking. What he doesn''t know won''t hurt him, right? Besides, I do not want to add fuel to the fire. I quickly tiptoed back to my room after looking left and right making sure that there was no one there.


    I placed the bottles on my desk and stared at them for a long time. The heavy weight on my chest and its tightening was still there so I sat down and poured myself a glass full. I closed my eyes as I gulped it down anticipating the bitter taste. It made me cough for a bit. But after feeling the warm sensation, I giggled. It was working! It was working! I am feeling a bit better.


    I poured me another glass full and gulped it. I giggled again after feeling my chest get lighter and lighter. I poured my third then my fourth and then I lost count. I looked at the bottle and chuckled.


    "What happened to all your contents?" I asked the bottle as if it would respond.


    When it didn''t, I laughed, "How silly of me, I drank it all!"


    I opened the other bottle and poured another glass. I was not really feeling anything except that I was giddy and happy and pleased. Maybe I was building tolerance already. My mood was getting better and better, too. When the bottle was already half empty, I stood up.


    I tried walking to my door and I made it. I was feeling excited so I opened it and went next door. I knocked. No one answered. I felt my forehead wrinkle but I knocked again. I was in a very good mood. I was not angry anymore. If I talk to Jacob right now, I know we could work things out and our fight will end. And everything will return to normal¡­ and my heart will not hurt anymore. I chuckled. I knocked again, this time a little bit louder.


    "Not too loud, you don''t want to wake everyone up," I pointed at myself.


    Seeing my own finger pointing at me made me giggle. Still, the door remained closed.


    "Jacob," I whispered. "Open up, I want to talk¡­ let''s talk."


    I knocked again and then I pressed my ears on the door to listen if there were any movements. It was still silent. I frowned. I explored the door with my hands until I found the knob. I turned it. It was unlocked. I grinned. I opened it and let myself in. After that, I closed the door with my back as quietly as I could.


    Jacob''s room was dim with the oil lamp on his desk as the only source of light. My eyes wandered around as I examined his room. He has plenty of books and rolled parchments which I think are maps on the shelf to the right. I walked to the shelf because I got curious but I tripped on something and it clattered. Not too loud that would wake the entire crew but was enough to rouse the sleeping Jacob.


    He quickly got up and pointed his pistol at me. I rolled my eyes, "You''re not really going to shoot me, are you?"


    Jacob was stunned when he realized it was me. He was speechless and I saw confusion in his eyes as he watched me try to regain my balance. My arms were extended to stop myself from falling and when I was steady I stood up straight. Then, I smiled at him.


    "Lovely night, isn''t it?" I said. I could hear the cheeriness in my voice.


    Jacob blinked thrice. I giggled. It looked to me like he was trying to determine if everything was a dream. When he heard me giggle, he got off his bed and crossed the distance between us.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked and held my elbow.


    I giggled again and pointed at the door, "Your door was unlocked. Did you know that?"


    "I am aware of that," he responded.


    I clapped my hand once, "Oh! Is that so?"


    "Are you drunk?" he asked me with a studying gaze.


    I shrugged my shoulders and studied his face as well, "Do you know that you are very handsome in dim lighting?" I told him as I held his face with my palms. Then, I giggled again. I was just so happy I got to see his face!

 Chapter 47：THE 11TH ACCOUNT: ROMANCE AMIDST THE SEA? 6

    Jacob gently took my hands off his face but held onto them. He gave me a worried gaze, "How many glasses did you drink?"


    I narrowed my eyes and tried to remember. "I lost count on the fourth glass. But, if it makes you happy, I got two bottles. One of them is already empty and the other half-empty. How many glasses do you think that is?" I asked.


    Jacob sighed, "Too much."


    I giggled. "Really?! Aren''t you proud of me, then? I think I''m building tolerance," I said and looked at my hands that he was holding.


    "If you were building tolerance, you shouldn''t have ended up in my room," he replied.


    I pouted, "So you''re not proud of me? But, the reason I came here is because I wanted to talk to you."


    "Talk to me?" Jacob looked at me amused.


    I nodded, "I was calling your name by the door. Oh wait¡­ I was whispering so the others won''t wake up. It''s going to be scandalous if they see me in your room."


    "Scandalous, huh?"


    I nodded again. "Didn''t you hear me calling? I was even knocking repeatedly."


    "How are you feeling?" he asked me instead.


    "Brave¡­" I replied almost immediately. "And¡­ happy¡­ really happy." I said then giggled. "See?"


    Jacob chuckled, "I can see that."


    I smiled, "You''re not angry anymore. You laughed!"


    Jacob''s forehead creased, "Was that the reason you drank?"


    After I said that, Jacob''s voice became even more worried, "Are you feeling sick? I should call Gondro right away," he said and let my hands go. He began to step forward but I tugged his shirt to stop him.


    "No! I''m not sick. I was¡­ I was¡­" I frowned.


    Jacob turned back to me and stared.


    "I was¡­ I was hurting here," I said and pounded on my chest.


    "That''s why we need Gondro to check on you," Jacob insisted.


    I put my hands on my hips, "I said I was not sick!" I raised my voice but put my pointer finger on my lips right away. "Shh¡­ they might hear you," I scolded myself.


    I heard Jacob chuckle again. I looked up to him and narrowed my eyes, "Did you just laugh at me? Why are you being rude? I came here in peace! I wanted to talk to you! I want our fights to end!" I said and pushed him.


    However, the force caused me to be off-balanced instead so I was tumbling backwards. I flapped my arms to regain balance and hopefully composure, but it was no use. I''m falling! I''m falling!


    Jacob caught my wrist and pulled me, grabbing the back of my waist to help me restore balance. My other hand ended on his shoulder. I looked up to him and noticed the intensity of his gaze.


    "You wanted us to stop fighting?" he asked me in a very soft voice.


    I nodded slowly. His face in the dim light was really very hypnotic. I stared back at those dark eyes¡­ those mesmerizing black eyes that always get me lost.


    "Then, tell me. Why are you hurting?" he asked.


    Those words triggered me to remember all the emotions I was feeling earlier. I clenched my free fist and pounded on his chest.


    "Because of you!" I answered directly.


    "That much I gather," he responded softly.


    "And them¡­" I blurted out.


    "Them?" Jacob asked curiously.


    I nodded my head. "Them!" I unclenched my hand and began counting with my fingers . "Zivi, Namibel, Arella, Monika, and Carla! Them!"


    Jacob chuckled and repeated what I said, "Them. What about them?"


    I scoffed. "I''m jealous, silly! Can''t you tell?! Especially with Monika and Carla!"


    Jacob''s eyes widened by my sudden admittance. When he recovered from his shock, he quickly told me, "I think we should talk about this after you''re sober."


    "No!" I replied instantaneously. "My mood might be sour again and we''ll end up fighting. I don''t like that."


    "I promise, I''ll be patient," he said.


    I shook my head, "I have something to say to you tonight and I want you to listen. This could not wait."


    "But you''re drunk," he answered.


    "So?"


    "You''ll probably forget everything when you sobered up," he explained.


    "No, I won''t," I insisted.


    "You''re a stubborn drunk, do you know that?" he argued.


    "Would you just listen to me? I am trying to tell you something important!" I persisted.


    "I could see that. But, I think it''s best if we talk about this when you are in your right mind," he said.


    "I am in my right mind!" I argued.


    Jacob looked at me unbelievingly. I nodded repeatedly as a response.


    "If I''m not in my right mind, I wouldn''t know what to say right now," I said and pointed at my temple in an attempt to convince him.


    He was unconvinced. He was about to say something but I did not give him a chance. "Have you fallen for Monika?" I asked.


    "No! Why would you ask that?" he said almost immediately.


    I looked at him suspiciously, "Neville told me that you practice self control when you fall in love. Weren''t you practicing tremendous self control with her? She did not end up on your bed like Zivi did."


    Jacob chuckled in response which irritated me a bit.


    "Stop laughing at me. If I''m wrong then why did you agree with her stupid plans to deceive me?"


    "I only did that because you told me to help Carla with every means possible. As I have already explained, it''s the only way to save Carla without suffering problematic consequences."


    I rolled my eyes, "Carla, Carla, Carla!" I punched him on the chest one time. "You looked at her ever so gently. Why is that, huh? Maybe she''s the one that you have fallen for!" I accused him.


    Jacob gave me a faint smile. That scared me at the same time hurt me. He cannot fall for her! I''ll do everything in my power so he forgets about her!


    "Is it true?! Have you fallen for Carla?! Why? Because she''s a damsel in distress? Because her father forced her to marry the sultan? Because she ran away?" My questions were coming out unstoppable.


    Jacob was about to reply but I did not let him talk. I jabbed my finger on his muscular chest, " Well¡­ Jacob, let me tell you, SO. HAVE. I! My father also arranged my betrothal to someone and before they could finalize the arrangement, I ran away." I stared him down before I continued, "Now, do you find me attractive?"

 Chapter 48：THE 11TH ACCOUNT: ROMANCE AMIDST THE SEA? 7

    "So, do you? Do you find me attractive?" I asked again.


    Jacob gazed at me with such curiosity and passion, "You did not like him? The person you were arranged to marry?"


    I shook my head, "No. That''s why I ran away, silly. I barely knew the man. So, do you find me attractive?" I asked again, going back to the topic.


    He chuckled, "Of course I find you attractive!"


    "How about Monika and Carla?" I asked right away.


    I felt Jacob wrapped both of his arms around my waist. Maybe to steady me because I could feel my footing getting unstable. The strength on my legs were slowly diminishing. Or, maybe he just wanted to hold me closer. I giggled.


    "They are both very attractive, too," he answered honestly.


    I frowned. "Who''s more attractive? Me or them?"


    Jacob chuckled again, "I didn''t know you could be this vain, not to mention competitive."


    I took hold of his face in my palms again, "Who?!"


    He smirked, "Does that bother you?"


    I raised my voice a bit and tightened my hold on his face, "WHO?!"


    He laughed, "Of course, you."


    I smiled at him, not letting him go, "Good."


    Then, we were silent. We both could hear the gentle creaking sounds of the ship. He looked at me as I gazed upon him. His eyes were hypnotizing me once more and carrying me to the depths of my emotions and I could not hold it in. I have to tell him. I have to tell him how I feel. He has to know! He has to know, right now!


    So, I decided to break the silence. "Jacob, I think I''ve fallen--"


    Jacob scrunched his forehead right away, "Stop. Don''t."


    I scrunch my forehead too, "Why not?"


    "Let''s talk about this when you are sober," he insisted.


    I smirked at him and shook my head. "I love you, Jacob. I''ve fallen for you."


    Jacob sighed and looked at me so passionately, "That''s not fair," he complained.


    "How so?" I asked.


    "Because you are not sober," he said.


    I smiled at him as sweetly as I could then pulled his face towards me so I could bridge the gap between our lips. I do not know how to start a kiss but I wanted to feel his lips on mine so I brushed my lips against his and prayed that he would respond right away. And Jacob... He did not disappoint!


    His lips moved and they were gentle unlike the first time. One of his hands traveled from my waist to the side of my face and he pulled me closer. I closed my eyes and smiled. He chuckled after feeling me smile and continued with what he was doing. I could feel his soft, velvety lips tease my upper lip then proceeded to kiss my lower lip. I felt him nip my lips a bit¡­ and oh my goodness! It was euphoric! Such heavenly bliss! If only I... WE could stay like this forever.


    But, he stopped and his lips moved away. I groaned in protest but it did not change the fact that the kiss stopped. I opened my eyes. Jacob was watching me. He smiled. I was about to ask why he stopped but I felt dizzy¡­ queasy¡­ lightheaded. I felt faint. I needed to close my eyes. Now, I could feel the effects of one and a half bottles of rum.


    Before I succumbed to the darkness that was inviting me, I felt Jacob''s arms supporting my body so I would not completely fall. I knew he carried me and placed me somewhere soft then I heard him say, "See? I told you it''s not fair." I felt him kiss my temple, after.


    A smile formed my lips before I completely caved into the deep slumber my body was calling for. What a delight!


    *****


    My head was pounding when I opened my eyes. However, I felt like I was in a good mood. I stretched and looked to my right side. There was a shelf and books and rolled parchment papers. My eyebrows met. Since when did I have those in my room? I looked at the bed and the sheets were different. What is going on?


    I heard someone clear his throat so I turned to my left. Jacob was sitting on the chair by his desk watching me intently. I gaped. I was about to scream but flashes of memories from last night began to play in my head.


    "Good morning," Jacob said and smirked.


    My eyes widened as I recalled everything. I immediately got off Jacob''s bed after muttering a quick "Good morning."


    I quickly smoothed the wrinkles on my clothes after I stood up. I looked back at Jacob. He grinned. His face showed much amusement as he watched my panicked demeanors. I was suddenly embarrassed so I ignored my headache and rushed to the door. I turned the knob to escape but Jacob was behind me in seconds. He pushed it closed again.


    "No, I don''t think so," he whispered in my ear. "You had a lot to say last night. Now, it''s my turn."


    My face became warm. That was an understatement! My WHOLE BODY felt warm! I slowly turned around to face Jacob. His right hand was still on the door. His gaze was still so intense. He placed his other hand on the door as well so I was trapped in between his arms.


    "Now, I''ll answer all of your questions from last night. Hopefully, you remember them. Your questions I mean," he continued.


    I swallowed hard. God, Jacob looked more handsome this morning.


    "Do I find you attractive? VERY. I find you very, very, very attractive. If not, I wouldn''t have taken you."


    I blushed even more. I looked away because of embarrassment.


    "Don''t turn away. I want you to look at me as I said these things," he said and held my chin to face him once more.


    When he was sure that I was looking at him, he put his hand back on the door.


    "Have I fallen for Monika? No! Was I practicing self-control with her? Absolutely not! Why would I when all I can think of is the kiss that happened between us that night?" he answered.


    I was mum! How do I respond to all of these?!


    Jacob continued, "I asked you if it was alright to drop off Monika to Sirumaha, remember? If you said ''No'', I would''ve dropped her off the nearest island and left."


    I sighed in relief. Jacob chuckled but continued speaking, "Have I fallen for Carla? No! Why was I gentle with her? Because she was kind and helpless."


    "You were in the room the whole night together and both of you came out disheveled," I commented.


    Jacob nodded, "Yes. But we were NEVER alone. Sandlot and Monika were hiding here the whole time. They were the ones who arranged our appearances to look convincing. I promise you, Darling¡­ nothing happened. Again, why would something happen when all I could think of is you?"


    "You tucked in their hair behind their ears," I said.


    Jacob closed his eyes, "I am so sorry. It was a force of habit. It will never happen again with other women, just you. As a matter of fact, I resolved to not have any more women in Labyrinth after I saw how you hated having Monika around but you drove Carla here."


    "Really?" No wonder he said I was making it difficult.


    Jacob nodded. "Any more questions that I need to address?"


    "Why did you order Sandlot to strike me?"


    Jacob sighed, "You really won''t let this go without an explanation would you?"


    I shook my head.


    "Very well, this may sound like an excuse but this was the truth. It was the only way to make you stop. You looked at me so disappointedly and it hurt me. I wanted to lock you in my embrace and tell you the truth but that would ruin the scheme and would bring us all in danger. So, I ordered Sandlot to do it because I know what he is capable of. I know the strike would be as safe as it could be because Sandlot is so precise with these things," he explained.


    I gave him a faint smile, "Then why didn''t you just tell me these before?"


    Jacob gave me a faint smile back, "Because you were too angry and unforgiving to me. Because I got jealous on how everyone was forgiven except for me. Because my pride was hurt. Because if I tell you then I admit that you drive me crazy¡­ then I would have to tell you that I love you¡­ and that would not be perfection."


    My heart was pounding too fast. But Jacob went on, "Don''t you know that after we kissed, I planned on the perfect picture on how to confess to you? But you beat me to it, and you were drunk."


    I could not respond. I was too happy to respond. He loves me too!


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and giggled. "I meant every word," I replied. "I love you, too, Jacob."


    Jacob chuckled and wrapped his hands around my waist. He pulled me closer to him and when our faces were too close, he kissed me. Ever so passionately he kissed me and ever so passionately I responded.

 Chapter 49：THE 12TH ACCOUNT: GHOST ISLAND 1

    "Hmmm¡­" I moaned with closed eyes as Jacob continued to kiss me. At first, he was just teasing me¡­ but passionately still. He brushed his lips on mine gently then smiled and chuckled as he waited patiently on how my lips would respond.


    When I gave in, I felt his lips pressed on mine more. When he did that, I immediately became weak at the knees. His hand around my waist tightened to support me. His other hand went straight up to the side of my face to pull me closer as he parted my lips. His tongue began its invasion and oh my goodness he tasted delicious!


    I gasped and made a throaty sound. I was not even aware I could create such sounds! Because of that, I felt him pull back and loosened his grip on me. But my whole body protested. I did not want the tingling sensation to stop. Nor do I want the fluttering in my stomach to cease. For all its worth, I desire him! I thirst for him! So, I groaned to show him that I disapproved of him stopping. Then with my arms, I pulled him towards me. I pressed my body against him so he knows that I want him to continue.


    Jacob chuckled and yielded¡­ and OH GOD, he yielded! Because I felt him kiss me more fervently. His kisses seared into the depths of my being, penetrated into my soul and I felt my mind explode. His hand began to travel on my lower back and he pressed me to him some more. My blood boiled. I could feel he was beginning to feel possessive but we needed air to breathe so for a short while we parted.


    "God, Darling!" he gasped. "You¡­ you... taste so sweet," he said and kissed me again.


    "Jacob¡­" was all I could say in between gasps and kisses.


    I was not in control of my body any longer and heaven knows I already succumbed to whatever powers Jacob has. He can have me. He can consume me. I do not care. I want him. I hunger for him and my hunger needed to be satisfied or else I would not survive. And maybe¡­ just maybe he felt the same way too because he did not want to let me go.


    "CAPTAIN!!!" It was Sandlot''s voice. There was an urgency in his call.


    Jacob groaned but continued to kiss me.


    "CAPTAIN!!!" Sandlot again and this time he was banging on the door.


    I pushed Jacob gently so I could speak. "It''s Sandlot," I whispered, trying to grasp the self-control that deserted my mind.


    "So?" he replied. His voice still sounded intoxicated and his eyes still frenzied. He kissed me again and I could not help but respond.


    "Oh, Jacob!" I gasped softly before he deepened our kiss once again and held me tightly.


    For a moment, brief as it may seem, we had forgotten about Sandlot and the knocking on the door. Because we were kissing again as if there was no tomorrow. He felt so wonderful and my consciousness was getting lost once more. But, Sandlot was not one to be ignored because he continued.


    "CAPTAIN! YOU HAVE TO SEE THIS QUICK!" He banged on the door. This time, louder!


    Jacob let go of my lips and hissed. "I''m going to kill him," he told me as he rested his forehead on mine.


    It was my turn to chuckle this time. "You should see what he needs," I said, trying to catch my breath.


    He gave me a quick kiss before he opened the door halfway. "What do you need?" he asked Sandlot. He made sure that I was not seen.


    I heard Sandlot''s serious voice after, "Something''s strange, Captain. You have to see this."


    There was an eerie silence after. Jacob took hold of my hand and together we came out of his room. The atmosphere was filled with fog. But the pirates were all cognizable. All eyes were on us. Neville and Paco gave me a knowing smile.


    "Finally," I heard Puma say, which made the rest of the crew chuckle. I blushed.


    But their teasing was put on a hold by Jacob''s words. He was studying a shadow in the distance intently. "Are you armed?" he asked me but enough for the crew to hear.


    I shook my head.


    "Go get your weapons," he told me right away and looked at the crew. "Get ready for an attack!" he ordered.


    I quickly went to my room and took all of my weapons. Then, I felt Labyrinth rocked wildly. There was an explosion after. Then, I heard battle cries and evil cackles. I rolled my eyes. Why do these things need to happen right now? Jacob and I just barely reconciled! Don''t I deserve to enjoy more sweet moments with him? Then, there was another explosion!


    "Oh my goodness! Really?" I could not help but grumble as I regained my balance.


    I was about to open the door after I got ready but Jacob was already there. He gave me a quick check before saying, "We need to abandon ship."


    "Why?" I asked but he took hold of my hand and dragged me out.


    What I saw was beyond my imagination. The fog became thicker. And Labyrinth was being taken over by mysterious beings. Their faces were white as snow. They were transparent as if they did not possess physical bodies. But, they were attacking with such speed and fervor, and my crew mates were fighting back. Lowen shot at one of them but the bullet just went through.


    "ABANDON SHIP!" Jacob called out loud.


    I looked at one of them as we rowed away. He was watching us escape. He grinned at me deviously. He looked like a pirate captain: the perfect archetype. He was the exact copy of what I was told pirates look like-- hooked hand, yellow toothed, disgusting, frightening, and evil. However, what''s worse is he looked like he was gliding in air... as if... floating. I felt a chill that ran up my spine as I came to a realization of what they were.


    I turned to Jacob who was watching me intently as he rowed the boat away from Labyrinth. I swallowed hard and gazed at him. I knew he could see the fear in my eyes.


    "Were they¡­ were they¡­. were they ghosts?" I asked.


    Jacob gave me a faint smile and nodded, "Yes they were."


    I gawked in fear and the ghost pirate captain probably realized it because I heard his laughter thundered and echoed in the foggy morning sky. UGH!!! I hate mythical beings!

 Chapter 50：THE 12TH ACCOUNT: GHOST ISLAND 2

    We have been rowing for about a couple of minutes already and still we have not seen any landforms. The fog would not let up as well. It was just then that I felt the cold and I shivered.


    "Wabi, come here and take the oars," Jacob ordered.


    Wabi obeyed and switched places with Jacob. Jacob sat beside me. He was about to put his arms around me because I was cold but stopped midway. All of the crew''s prying eyes were on us.


    Urdel cleared his throat. "I''m cold too, Captain," he teased.


    Jacob put his arms down and scooted closer to me instead. He gave Urdel a warning look.


    "You want me to put my arms around you, brother?" Thom suggested but his eyes were on us.


    I narrowed my eyes as I looked at him. He giggled. Urdel pretended to shiver, "Sure, brother. But, I think Captain''s arms were warmer," he said and waggled his eyebrows at me.


    Zaki joined in his brothers'' teasing, "Were they, Miss Darling? Captain''s arms? Were they warm?"


    That did it. All of them hooted and cheered. I hid my face in my palms in embarrassment.


    "How did you end up in Jacob''s room, Darling?" Neville asked. I looked at him and he smirked. He has always been sooooo outspoken.


    Then, it was Puma''s turn. "What happened INSIDE the Captain''s room is what I am wondering about?"


    Everyone cheered again. I put my hand on the side of my face in a dire attempt to hide my chagrin and at the same time massage my temple. I could feel my headache coming back.


    "Captain, did you finally sort everything out with Miss Darling?" I widened my eyes at Thaddaeus. I could not believe that he too would join the teasing.


    Paco cleared his throat, "Did you kiss and make up?" he asked.


    I gawked at Paco. His candor surprised me! Paco beamed at me in response.


    "Leave her alone," Jacob finally said in my defense.


    Paco smirked at him. "I wasn''t asking Darling. I was asking you. About time for you to settle down, you know," he replied.


    Gondro chuckled and shook his head, "You walked right into that one, Captain."


    Jacob shook his head. "Last time I checked, I''m still the Captain. Why treat me with such disrespect?" He tried to be clever and use his position to put an end to the teasing. But instead, it lit the fire more.


    "That''s why we are inquiring with UTMOST respect, Captain," Fifer replied which received a two thumbs up from Tibet.


    "Come on, boy. Answer our questions," Paco said again this time using his fatherly tone. "Did you kiss and make up?"


    I cleared my throat and decided to sass. "Those inquiries were an invasion of privacy. Don''t you think so? I mean why would we tell you that we kissed? What is it to you?" I thought I was being clever. But boy, was I wrong!


    "So, they did kiss!" Laurel exclaimed. Everyone hooted once more.


    "I did NOT say that!" I argued and turned to Jacob for support but he smiled at me helplessly.


    "You did say it," Jacob replied softly.


    I was quiet for a while and tried to recall what just came out of my mouth a few seconds ago. I groaned. I DID say ''WE KISSED''. The crew clapped their hands and cheered.


    "Quiet down! Settle down!" Lowen spoke. He was clearly up to something so everyone listened in an instant. "This means that Captain Jacob is spoken for. No more inviting him to taverns with lovely wenches." The crew cheered again.


    Jacob shook his head again. He crossed his arms and proclaimed, "No one is allowed to pat, touch, hug, joke around, play with, look at, or even smile at Darling without my permission."


    Everyone quieted down almost immediately. I looked at him and arched my brow. "You''ve got to be kidding me," I said. Jacob winked at me. He was obviously teasing.


    "Permission to talk to her, sir?" Sandlot saluted which everyone followed in an instant.


    Paco laughed, "What say you, Captain? Permission granted?"


    I rolled my eyes, "Oh please, as if I''ll obey that nonsensical order of his. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Oooooohhhh¡­ Captain is ridiculous!" Tibet responded.


    "I mean it though. Watch your grimy hands," Jacob insisted.


    Neville beamed, "Ah! Young love! Must be nice!"


    "But Captain, you haven''t answered any of our questions just yet?" Puma persisted.


    "I will NOT answer any of those intrusive questions. I do NOT kiss and tell," Jacob replied.


    "Confirmed! They kissed! They kissed!" Laurel said while clapping his hands.


    "I''m about this close to shooting you all," Jacob said and showed how close he meant with his fingers. It was about an inch.


    Paco laughed out loud. I chuckled. I had never seen him this blissful, "Humor us, boy. Who gave in?"


    Jacob looked at me defeated. He sighed, "They won''t stop. It''s up to you what information you want to give out. I''ll support you even in silence."


    I sighed, "I will only divulge one tiny bit of information and after this I expect everyone to not talk about this anymore or I''ll help Jacob shoot you all," I threatened loosely.


    Just like obedient little children, they simultaneously quieted down and prepared to listen to what I had to say. I shook my head again in disbelief.


    "RUM. I got drunk. There," I said.


    The crew''s cheers pierced through the melancholy of a foggy day and for a moment we had forgotten the dilemma of us losing Labyrinth. So, I made it my responsibility to rain down on their parade.


    I scoffed, "Just so you all know. We are still in the middle of nowhere rowing our boats. AND I hope you did not forget that we are against pirate ghosts who stole our ship. How are we going to solve this problem, hmm? Anyone?"


    "How far are we to the next island, Elgo?" Jacob asked him.


    I scrunch my forehead. Elgo, who was also one of the loudest in the bunch, was quiet the whole time. He looked at Jacob worriedly. "Do we really have to dock on this island?"


    We all looked at him, "Why? Is something wrong?" Lowen asked seriously.


    Elgo sighed, "One more mile to the east and we dock at the Ghost Island. I heard it''s cursed. Those pirates, I believe they came from there."


    Jacob asked, "How far is the next one?"


    Elgo sighed again, "I''m afraid not for 30 more leagues."


    "We don''t really have any other choice, do we?" I asked.


    Everyone shook their heads. What a day?!

 Chapter 51：THE 12TH ACCOUNT: GHOST ISLAND 3

    I did not believe in ghosts until now. Well, I did not believe in mermaids til the Gulf of Sirens, either. Maybe now, I should not dismiss any possibilities that other mythical beings could be real as well.


    Because of my experiences at the Gulf of Sirens, I could not shake the fear that I felt as Ghost Island came to view. For one, my crewmates were helpless at that time and two, Jacob almost died.


    I turned to him. Jacob discreetly placed his hand over mine and whispered, "Everything will be alright."


    I sighed. His words brought comfort to me and I do believe him. However, battling with mythical beings is another story. They''re very unpredictable and utterly cryptic. Not to mention, they have special abilities that make defeating them very difficult. Lowen could not even put a bullet in the pirate ghosts. How are we going to win? How are we getting our ship back?


    "I have a bad feeling about this, Jacob," I replied.


    He took my hand and kissed it. "We all do. But, one thing I am sure of, I will protect and save you come what may."


    "How are we getting Labyrinth back?" I asked.


    "Not sure yet," Jacob replied. "But, if Elgo is correct, I am positively sure that we could get some clues on the island on how to overpower the ghosts."


    "What do you mean?" I asked again.


    "I do not think their intention is to kill or if they could kill. Otherwise, we would all be dead. Furthermore, they did not chase after us," he began to explain.


    "Which means?"


    "My theory is they were forcing us to abandon ship and get on the island," Jacob replied.


    "That makes sense," Neville responded.


    "But, we have to tread carefully. Expect the unexpected. After all, we are entering an unfamiliar territory," Paco cautioned. "Jacob¡­ remember the mermaids," he looked at him warningly.


    Jacob nodded and gripped my hand tighter. "Our weapons do not work on the pirate ghosts. So, they may not work on the creatures on the island as well."


    I looked around at my crewmates. The teasing mood completely vanished already. They were serious and reflective.


    "We cannot let what happened in the Gulf of Sirens happen again," Puma said and looked at me. "We cannot let Miss Darling lose anything more for our sake."


    "What if the enemy could hypnotize us again?" Tibet asked.


    "That would be trouble, but I doubt that," Thaddaues said. Everyone listened as he explained further. "If it was so, then they could''ve just hypnotized us to get on the island. Just like how the mermaids did. But instead, they made us abandon ship."


    I sighed anxiously. My worry may have been too transparent on my face because my crewmates all gave me an encouraging smile.


    "Don''t worry Miss Darling, it''s our turn to protect you this time. I mean, I still have to make it up to you after striking you," Sandlot said as he beamed.


    I chuckled in response. What he said gave me a bit of comfort. "Thank you, Sandlot."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, "What did I say about smiling at her without my permission?"


    Sandlot sighed and saluted, "Permission to smile at her, Captain."


    "Permission granted," Jacob replied.


    I looked at Jacob and shook my head, "You weren''t serious, were you?"


    Jacob chuckled. "Serious as my feelings for you," he said and winked. I wrinkled my nose in response.


    Jacob''s actions livened up the mood a bit. The seriousness and anxiety slowly dissipated as the crew began to tease us again. I let them this time. I turned to Jacob and smiled. He does really know how to handle his crew. I placed my elbows on my lap and rested my head on my hands. Then, I gazed at him admiringly.


    "You''re wonderful, don''t you know that?" I told him.


    For the first time ever, I saw him blush. His face turned a bit red and he shyly looked away for a moment before turning back to me.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes at me and leaned closer. "Be grateful we have an audience, or else..." he said and eyed my lips knowingly.


    I instantly knew what he meant so I chuckled as a response, "I''m not grateful that we do. After all, I would rather do what you were thinking of right now, as well." I smirked after. When did teasing come naturally for me?


    He turned red again and I beamed, proud of myself for a job well done. "Darling¡­" he warned.


    "Yes, Captain?" I replied with a voice laced with all the sweetness I could muster.


    He chuckled and leaned closer. He whispered right next to my ear, "You little minx." Then, he purposely brushed his lips on my ear as he moved away. Goosebumps rose from my skin instantly as I was reminded of how he made me feel in our ''little'' encounter this morning.


    I gazed at him unbelievingly and he smirked at me as a response. I looked forward and saw the shores of Ghost Island. I sat back up straight before I let out a deep breath to prepare myself.


    After we secured our boats by the beach on Ghost Island, we broke apart in groups to find food. Because we were forced to abandon Labyrinth in the first hour of sunrise, we were not able to eat breakfast. Jacob finished giving us directions and we were about to carry them out. But as soon as I stepped forward, I felt a jolt of pain on my chest. My breathing became labored. I placed my hand on my chest to alleviate the pain.


    Jacob was beside me right away. "What happened?" he asked me worriedly.


    I opened my mouth to tell him how I felt, but I could not speak!. My eyes widened. Fear gushed through my veins. Why do I feel like I''m in a near death experience?


    "Gondro!" Jacob quickly called our doctor and Gondro checked my pulse right away.


    Then, I heard myself wheeze to catch my breath because it felt like I was being pulled away from my body. My gut felt the force of the pull! I was frightened! My vision became blurry and before I knew it I was staring at myself! I furrowed my brows in confusion. She or I smirked?


    "I am Priestess Jaina," I saw my lips move and speak. But, it wasn''t me.


    I lifted my hands to check. I could not believe it! My heart raced in panic. My hands¡­. my fingers¡­ my arms¡­. my legs¡­. They were transparent¡­ just like the ghost pirates! I looked at the person who looked exactly just like me but introduced myself or herself with a different name. THEN, I SCREAMED!

 Chapter 52：THE 12TH ACCOUNT: GHOST ISLAND 4

    Jacob let go of my¡­ her hand right away and looked at the transparent me after hearing my screams. Together with the rest of my crewmates, he looked at my physical body and my transparent one back and forth. Jacob looked baffled and though I know he was already contemplating on what to do next, I felt sorry for him.


    "You all could still see me, right?" the transparent me asked.


    The whole crew nodded slowly, most of them with mouths gaped open. I gazed at my physical body who now crossed her arms and frowned at me.


    "What is going on? Who are you?" I asked me-- I meant her.


    I-- She sighed. So that was how I looked when I sigh. "I am Jaina, Priestess of the island."


    "What are you doing with my body? What am I? What happened to me?" I bombarded me--Jaina with questions.


    "I took over thy body. Thou art a spirit. Thine body and thine spirit''s bond was severed when I entered in," she replied.


    "Why would you do that?" Jacob asked her.


    It was rather odd watching Jacob talk to me but NOT me. I watched as my lips moved. Those were the lips that Jacob kissed just this morning. I groaned and narrowed my eyes at myself-- her.


    "To undo the curse that was bestowed upon us¡­ upon my people!" Jaina replied and looked at Jacob sternly.


    I crossed my arms and rolled my eyes. Why do I have to look so stunning talking to Jacob? I can''t believe this! I was being jealous of my own body!


    "What curse?" I asked again.


    Jaina turned to me and with an eerie voice answered, "If vows be broken¡­ contracts a-shaken¡­ If unholiness caresses that which was divine¡­ then to ashes the mortals accede¡­ til the hands of the pure redeem the sacred lost.. spirits will wander in constant adrift."


    "What did she just say?" Laurel asked and scratched his head.


    "The curse was about a broken vow. Their bodies were turned to ashes and the ghosts wandered about until someone pure found the ''sacred lost''," Gondro rendered what the priestess said in a language that was more contemporary.


    Jacob sighed and walked towards me¡­ the spirit me¡­ the real me. "Are you alright?" He tried to touch my cheeks but his palms just passed through me.


    I frowned. I tried to touch him and it surprised us that I actually could. Jacob smiled at me. "You feel cold," he told me.


    "Am I dead?" I asked, suddenly feeling melancholic. I was glad that I could still touch Jacob but I abhorred the idea that he couldn''t. How could we kiss again?


    Jacob turned his gaze abruptly to Jaina but his eyes softened right away after seeing my face¡­ my physical face¡­ "Answer her question," he ordered.


    "No, thou art not departed¡­ thou art not deceased. But thou and thy body will lend me a hand so I could fulfill my task."


    "And if she refuses?" Thom asked.


    "Then the curse remains with her," she said and pointed at me. "The lady will stay here on the island and will live among us."


    "Or we could find a way to exorcise you," Jacob suggested.


    Jaina chuckled, "Exorcise me? If thou force me out her body then her body will turn to ashes and she can no longer come back."


    "Oh I know what you mean," I responded. "Do you think I would feel the pain or would she?"


    My question began a mini-debate with the crew while Jacob and I stood there and observed Jaina.


    "Now, you know how gorgeous you are," Jacob said. "I mean look at you," he added and pointed at my physical body.


    I frowned at him, "For the time being, do not call THAT¡­" I pointed at my body "... beautiful."


    He chuckled, "Are you getting jealous of yourself?"


    I raised my brow. "She''s not me and I want her out. I want my body back."


    "That I agree with you. I want your body back, too," he told me and smirked.


    I called out to the ghost. "How do I get my body back?"


    "I will grant thy body back to thee if thou assist me in finding the sacred lost¡­ the sacred pearl that those pirates with unholy hands had stolen," she said and pointed to the ship that was approaching. It was Labyrinth!


    "Unholy hands? What do you mean?" Paco asked.


    "Unholy hands should not touch the sacred pearl. Because of that the curse was unleashed!" Jaina responded. "The pirates were unholy! Only pure hands were allowed to caress the sacred lost."


    "I am a pirate. You are going to use my hands to touch the pearl?" I asked.


    Jaina nodded. "Thou art pure. If not I would NOT be able to possess thee," Was her answer.


    I looked at her with skeptical eyes.


    "Thou have NOT defiled the bed, virgin. That makes thee pure."


    "Ohhhhhhhh¡­. so nothing other than a kiss happened last night," Neville looked at us and grinned playfully.


    Wabi opened his mouth to say something but I raced him to it. I spoke first, "Perhaps we should focus on the problem at hand here?" I then pointed at myself and my body. "Would you please help me get my body back?" I petitioned them.


    They all looked at Jaina as a response to my plea. Some of them crossed their arms and gave her a threatening look. Now, they''re serious. I smiled and looked at my possessed body. I arched my left eyebrow at her.


    "How do we reverse the curse?" Jacob asked.


    "Seek and find the sacred pearl. That will undo the curse and bring our bodies back. When that day comes, I will give thee back this body," Jaina responded.


    Jacob looked back to the sea where Labyrinth and the mysterious ghost ship were afloat. Then, he cracked the knuckles in his fists. "Time to talk to those ghosts, right men?"


    My crewmates altogether watched Labyrinth and the ghost ship. In unison they palmed their fists, ready to fight. How they will beat the ghosts is beyond me. But, I just love watching their excitement to extract retribution and take back what belongs to us.

 Chapter 53：THE 12TH ACCOUNT: GHOST ISLAND 5

    Labyrinth was now anchored very close by the shore beside the ghost ship. We could run to them and board. Jacob turned back to Jaina.


    "Since we are assisting you to find the sacred pearl, tell us how to defeat the ghost pirates. Give us a talisman or a charm that will allow our weapons or parts of our body to make contact with theirs and not just pass through. You owe it to us to equip us," he told her with a face that would not tolerate any negative answer.


    "Very well," Jaina responded and chanted. "Pearls in the sands of the orient seas arise and aid us to defeat our enemies," she raised her hands after.


    The wind gushed and blew some sand in our direction. My crewmates had to shield their eyes but not me. One advantage of being a ghost is that everything passes through me. The grains of sand swirled around them and imprinted on their skins. From that, markings were tattooed on their bodies.


    "Those markings will give thee the ability to fight with spirits. Nonetheless, make haste for the markings will disappear at sundown," she warned.


    Jacob stared at his markings. Then, he walked towards me. He held my face and grinned when this time his touch did not pass through. After that, he bridged the gap between us and kissed me. He did not just brush his lips for a quick kiss. HE KISSED ME! I felt one of his hands wrapped around me and HE KISSED ME! In front of everyone HE KISSED ME!


    I widened my eyes in shock because of his passionate public display of affection. If ghosts could blush then I would''ve. All eyes who were watching us turned to look away. Paco and Neville shook their heads while smiling. Jaina''s mouth (my mouth) was gaped open in surprise. I gently pushed Jacob away because I was concerned that Jaina felt his kiss, her soul being in my body. And, I do not want anyone else to feel his kisses from now on but me!


    Jacob gazed upon me, very pleased of himself. "I was worried you might be cold," he told me with his hand still on the side of my face.


    I sneered at him teasingly, "Is that so?" I was not convinced.


    He nodded, "That and I have to test if the ability works." He winked to tease me back.


    I crossed my arms and narrowed my eyes, "So am I your test subject?" I could not help but be irritated a bit. Old habits were definitely difficult to break.


    Jacob smiled at me sweetly and kissed my nose, "You''re my everything." My irritation vanished in thin air! What old habits? Jacob will breakthrough all of them!


    After Jacob said that, he turned around and walked back to the crew ready to battle with the ghost pirates. I ran towards them even though I still felt flushed. I refuse to miss the action! It''s payback time. I may not be able to join the fight but I could still watch.


    This time, our crew caught the ghost pirates by surprise. The latter thought that we were unprepared for them¡­ that we could not fight back¡­ that we could not touch them¡­ But, our crew proved them wrong and OH HOW THEY PROVED THEM WRONG!


    It had been a while since the last time I was just an audience to these fights. In this heated battle against the ghosts, it seemed to me that my crewmates were more agile¡­ more intimidating.. more fierce!


    Lowen took over the crow''s nest and was in a sniping position, targeting the pirates'' legs to render them immobile. Puma, Wabi, and Laurel boxed and wrestled with some of the enemies. Thaddaeus used his brute force to overthrow the pirates overboard but since they would just float back up, Tibet and Fifer tied them up and hung them upside down at the side of the ship, instead.


    Zaki, Urdel, and Thom proceeded with their underhanded tactics, surprising the ghost pirates with hidden weapons under their sleeves. On the other hand, Sandlot demonstrated his godlike speed and precision strikes. The enemies either were knocked out or surrendered immediately.


    I did not know what made this battle so special for Gondro to muster his strength as a half merfolk. He exposed his gills and scales as intimidation tactic. But the scariest about him was that, anyone he touches was paralyzed right away! Neville took out his knives from his belt and threw them at the ghost pirates like shurikens catching their clothes and pinning them on the walls. Since several of the ghost pirates were down, Elgo and Paco were content in assisting Tibet and Fifer tie up the injured and beaten ghosts. I clapped my hands in bliss!


    Ghost pirate bodies were dropping like flies wherever he was. I watched him ever so adoringly. How could a man be this perfect? Jacob is invincible. I was swooning! The ghost pirate captain was of no match for my Jacob. As a matter of fact, the moment he saw my Jacob coming for him, he knelt down to surrender, cowering in fear.


    The fight was over in an instant but I could not take my eyes away from Jacob. He was interrogating the ghost pirate captain. He looked very handsome even in his threatening disposition. I sighed.


    "Can''t take your eyes off him, huh?" Neville asked me.


    This time, I did not blush. Why would I when it''s the truth? I nodded right away, "I just had a realization that whatever facial expression he makes, he will be forever handsome," I replied without taking my eyes off Jacob.


    Neville laughed, "Is that you, Darling?"


    I sighed again. "I could not believe it either. I''ve really fallen for him, huh?" I answered and turned to him. "I love him, Neville. I really do."


    Neville sat beside me, "Well, you do not need to convince me about that. It was obvious to me from the very start. You were just too innocent and naive to determine that you already loved him. But for all its worth, Jacob loved you first and was very patient with you the whole time."


    "I want my body back, Neville. We have to get it back. It will drive me insane if I could not sail back with him," I blurted out.


    "Oh Jacob will do everything in his power to get your body back. He will stake his life on it. I don''t think you realize what you have done to him, Darling. You are his weakness," Neville answered.


    I looked back at Jacob. He slapped the ghost pirate captain at the back of his head. I could not help but giggle. I am his weakness? He is my strength!How ironic. But one thing I''m certain: Without him, I''ll surely perish.

 Chapter 54：THE 12TH ACCOUNT: GHOST ISLAND 6

    "I''ll ask you again, where is the sacred pearl?" Jacob squatted in front of the ghost pirate captain.


    The ghost captain gave Jacob a frustrated groan, "As I have told you before, I do not know."


    Jacob took the ghost''s pirate hat and slapped the latter''s head with it. "Don''t lie to me. How would you not know when you are the one who stole it?"


    The captain gave him a fake laugh. A laughter that sounded more like a desperate cry... like he was making fun of himself. I watched him curiously because I found it odd. It was more sooner than later but the pirate began to sob. Then, his entire crew sobbed with him.


    Jacob turned to Paco who shrugged his shoulders and turned to Neville. Neville then looked at Lowen¡­ then Lowen to Gondro until we all turned to each other shrugging our shoulders. The pirate ghosts crew wailed.


    Jacob stood up and crossed his arms. He cleared his throat so the other captain looked up to him¡­. tears on his eyes and mucus on his nose.


    "What is wrong with you? I''m just asking you a question," Jacob said.


    "Well, as you may have realized our crew is not the smartest of the bunch," he said and sniffed.


    I rolled my eyes, "You appeared fierce when you and your crew forced us to abandon ship."


    "That was because you could not touch us," replied one of the ghost crew. Then, together they all wailed again.


    "We are actually the most cowardly pirate crew in the world," the captain said. "The best thing that happened to us was becoming ghosts because we were able to scare other pirates off¡­ but...but.. we couldn''t leave the Ghost Island''s territory."


    "Our abilities were useless because we cannot even chase after those who bullied and taunted us," another ghost answered, which made all of them wail more.


    "Then what made your hands unholy?" Paco asked.


    The ghost pirates wailed even louder before taking turns in answering the question, "We had to lie and pretend as someone else years ago so we could bed some wenches."


    "They weren''t even pleasant looking!"


    "Aye, mate!"


    "The priestess said our hands were sullied because of that."


    "I told you we shouldn''t have touched those wenches," replied another one. "I told you we shouldn''t have touched that pearl! Now, look at us¡­ for fifteen years we have been trapped here!"


    "Our ship¡­" Another one pointed at the ghost ship¡­ "We don''t even know if it still works after fifteen years. We made you abandon ship in hopes to get us a new ship and maybe just maybe you could take this curse away from us¡­"


    The captain cried, "But you beat us! You thought of something and you beat us! Help us, we wanted to go back to normal."


    The pirates continued lamenting. I could not believe my eyes. I was anxious for nothing! Jacob, on the other hand, started chuckling. Before long, he was laughing heartily with the rest of the crew. Then, he stopped.


    "Tell me what happened after you stole the pearl?" Jacob asked again.


    One of the ghost pirates sniffed before answering, "The moment Captain touched the pearl, our bodies turned to ashes and were blown by the wind. We panicked and forgot about the pearl altogether." Then, he cried once more.


    "I think I may have an idea as to where this pearl is," Jacob said and looked at me. "Are you ready to reunite with your body?"


    I beamed, "You know I am."


    Together with our captive ghost pirates, we rowed back to shore where Jaina was waiting for us. Jacob reported to her what happened and she immediately glared at the foolish pirates!


    "The sacred pearl should be very near to where it originally was," Jacob said. "The only challenge would be unburying it. Considering that if these pirates dropped it, then nature took over for fifteen years."


    I elbowed Puma who looked at me, "Captain is very sharp, isn''t he?"


    Puma blinked repeatedly, "Miss Darling, is that really you or is this a side effect because you are a spirit?" Then, he turned to Jacob. "Captain, I think Miss Darling is broken!"


    Jacob looked at me worriedly and was about to walk in my direction but Jaina turned to us and answered the mystery, "Spirits could not lie in Ghost Island."


    Jacob smirked. I tilted my head and narrowed my eyes. I knew he was up to something now that he is heading straight in my direction.


    "I may not be able to lie but I don''t think you could force me to answer any of your questions, either," I told him as he was fast approaching. "Is that correct, Jaina?"


    "Thou art correct," she said.


    He smiled so naughtily and did not let go. He just stood there looking at me.


    "Jacob, let her go. I''m starving," Neville said. "We have not eaten anything yet."


    I beamed at him and pushed him gently but he wouldn''t budge, "My body first?"


    He sighed, "Jaina, tell your people to help us find the pearl. They can still touch anything, correct?" he asked without looking at her.


    I turned to Jaina who nodded, "The only thing they couldn''t touch is the pearl. Only these hands and my spirit MUST touch it and put it back or the curse will not be broken." The island''s spirits manifested themselves to us. They had been watching us from the very beginning we were on the island.


    "Problem solved. Now, could you please tell your people to begin looking?" He then looked at the captive ghost pirates and motioned them, "They should help too but be careful in ordering them around, they''re very simple-minded." Then, he turned to our crewmates and smiled, "You all go ahead. I just need some time with her alone. Please?"


    Jacob watched them leave before turning back to me. "Now, where were we?"


    I rolled my eyes, "What do you want to know?"


    "Your name," Jacob replied.


    I sighed, "Darling." I said honestly. After all, I prefer it now more than my real one.


    Jacob pulled me tighter to him, "Your real name."


    "It doesn''t even matter now. How is that still important?" I insisted.


    "It matters to me. It''s important to me. I should know the name of the woman I love, correct?" he argued.


    I nodded, "My name is Darling."


    "I gave you that name," he replied.


    "Which makes it more special, don''t you think so?"


    "Why is it so difficult for you to tell me your name? Don''t I still deserve to know it? I thought you love me?"


    I sighed. He has a point. "Fine. My name is---" I was about to tell him but I felt a force that pulled me away from him. I screamed!


    Jacob tried to pull me back but I think I vanished from his sight. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a fancy cave shrine with the rest of the crew. I was back in my own body! The sacred glowing pearl was placed back on its pedestal.


    I watched as the physical bodies of the spirits began to materialize before us. Grains of sand and dust swirl around them. When it was done, the real Jaina looked at me and smiled, "I thank thee."


    Her hair was as dark as the evening sky. Her lips are pale pink. Her skin was lighter than most of the islanders and she has colorful markings tattooed. Her face was quite gentle, as was her voice when she speaks. She was revered by the people.


    "We should have a feast to celebrate! To celebrate the return of our physical bodies and the return of our young master, Elgo!" she announced.


    All the islanders cheered, the simple- minded former ghost pirates did too. But we, the Labyrinth pirates, all turned to Elgo quite astonished at what we just heard.


    "Young master?!" All of us asked in unison. He scratched the back of his head as a response.

 Chapter 55：THE 12TH ACCOUNT: GHOST ISLAND 7

    The festivities began almost right away. The islanders were quick to prepare. They had been under the curse, wandering as spirits for fifteen years and they were just too ecstatic to celebrate. Of course, since all of us were hungry, we helped, Neville especially.


    By afternoon, everyone was eating to their fill. The simple-minded pirates decided to stay on the island and live in normalcy. After all, their pirate ship disintegrated when the curse was broken and they thought it was best for them since their cowards anyways. The islanders forgave them and welcomed them with open arms. They would be the island''s new fishermen which they were, before they resorted to piracy.


    There were many bewitching women on the island who tried to get Jacob''s attention. However, Jacob stayed by my side the whole time since there were also impressive men who tried some of their suave moves on me.


    When the sun began to set, the markings on their bodies vanished. Jaina went to our table and offered us the island''s sacred wine because we are their esteemed heroes and guests. Jacob quickly drank the wine intended for me and shook his head.


    "You already had enough last night," he reminded me.


    I narrowed my eyes at him and he simply kissed the tip of my nose in response. I was still a bit embarrassed and not used to his public display of affection so I turned to Jaina right away to ask her some burning questions I had for a while.


    "Would you tell us the story behind the curse? How important was that sacred pearl? Why did you call Elgo, young master?"


    Yes, Elgo managed to avoid answering the question this whole time. Elgo sighed as Jaina began to explain to us, the islanders'' story.


    "The people of this island had served the deity of youth. He blessed us with long years. When we reach the peak of our youth, we stop aging. We are not immortals but we have lived for thousands of years. The pearl was one of the master''s eyes that he left us when he perished," she began.


    "Perished? I thought he was a god!" I blurted out.


    "We were never sure what he was truly. He seemed eternal and powerful at one time but he perished and made us vow to take care of the island and what remains of him, his eyes-- the sacred pearl and young master''s left eye. He is the Master''s son, after all," she said and looked at Elgo.


    We all turned to him as well. Elgo let out a small laugh. "See? I was not lying when I told you I have an eagle eye," he said and beamed.


    "Yes, but you also did not tell us that you are a demigod," Gondro responded.


    "Because I am not," Elgo answered. "I am only half-Him¡­ whatever He was. I am not powerful. The only ability I have is my eyesight and that I do not age," he said and shrugged his shoulders.


    "How far can you truly see?" I was suddenly curious.


    He looked at the sea, "I could see far beyond the horizon. If I focus, I can tell you where the other countries are from here."


    "Truly?" I exclaimed.


    Elgo nodded and began pointing at the horizon. He started explaining where the countries were and how many leagues far away they were from us.


    "Then, how come you did not warn us beforehand about the Gulf of Sirens and the other navy ships that were after us. We could have easily avoided them if you warned us ahead of time," Thaddaeus asked.


    "As I have said, I am not powerful. I was no match with the sirens'' whisper. Besides as I have said, I could only use the utmost of my ability WHEN I focus. Which seldom happens because focusing is not quite my forte! I love having fun. That''s why I left the island," he answered.


    "Young Master¡­ do not tell us thou art leaving us again?!" Jaina protested.


    Elgo sighed."I already have told you I am NOT your young master. You are all free to live however you wish. I do not want to be served. I want to be free. You have His other eye to watch over. I''ll watch over this one," he said and pointed to his eye on the left.


    "But, young master¡­" Jaina pleaded again.


    "Stop calling me that! I am NOT your young master. My name is Elgo, call me Elgo," Elgo whined.


    "Hold on," Tibet remembered something. "How come you can touch the sacred pearl, Elgo? You are not pure!!!" he said pertaining to Elgo''s left eye and his merrymaking days with women. "And how old are you really? Why aren''t you affected by the curse?"


    "Technically this eye is my inheritance, not a sacred pearl. I''m way older than you, Tibet. I am His son so the curse do not apply to me," he simply answered.


    "For all its worth Elgo, I am just happy you are part of my crew, whatever, whoever, or however old you are," Jacob replied.


    "So am I Captain, so am I," Elgo answered.


    I was enjoying the company and the melodious laughter that was echoing in the night sky when I suddenly began to feel faint. I felt fatigued! My body began to feel a sudden discomfort and overall weakness. I could feel the sides of my spine aching.


    Jacob noticed my pain so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I feel feverish," I replied.


    He immediately put his hand over my forehead. "You are burning up!" he said and immediately called for Gondro!


    Gondro quickly took one of his medicinal concoctions and gave it to me. "Drink this, Miss Darling. It will cure your fever right away!"


    I quickly did what he said because Gondro''s medicines were all miraculous. If he says it will cure me right away, then that''s true! However, after I did, my symptoms became worse.


    "I don''t think those concoctions will cure her. This is a spiritual sickness that resulted from the severance of her body to her spirit. Thou shall need a tear of Ezekra. It''s the only way for her to be better," Jaina explained.


    "How come you did not tell us this before?" Elgo scolded the beautiful priestess.


    "I had just remembered. Centuries had already passed since the last possession," she reasoned.


    "What is Ezekra?" Jacob asked as he put his arm around me so I could rest on his chest.


    "Ezekra is a legendary sea creature. Young Master Elgo should be able to find her for you," Jaina said.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s go," Jacob ordered and everyone stood up at once.


    Jacob gently assisted me to stand up and carried me back to Labyrinth. He laid me down on my bed and put a cold towel on my forehead. He then ordered Gondro and Paco not to leave my side and to make sure that I am comfortable at all times. Then, he left my room to lead the quest to find Ezekra!

 Chapter 56：THE 13TH ACCOUNT: EZEKRA 1

    My fever was not letting up and it had been over a week. Gondro kept making sure I stayed hydrated. Paco and Neville agreed that it was because of Gondro''s concoction that I had got through the sickness for quite so long. I overheard one night that they talked about how other people succumbed to death from fever at sea.


    Jacob was getting impatient. I heard him scream in frustration more than once this week. Elgo had already located Ezekra from the very beginning but the creature kept on moving and compared to Labyrinth, she was much faster. So the chase was taking longer than expected.


    My back was aching more and more because of my bedrest. I wanted to stand and at least walk around but each time I try it, Jacob tells me to go back and lay down. They''re treating me like a damsel in distress over again! I know they care, especially Jacob. However, if I lay down some more, I''m afraid I''ll be invalid. So, I sat up. But at the same time, Jacob walked in.


    "Lay down," he ordered.


    I shook my head, "Let me sit. My back had become really sore from laying down for a week."


    He walked towards me and sat on my bed. He put his palm once more on my forehead, "You''re still burning up."


    "I don''t think it will change anytime soon until I drink Ezekra''s tears," I answered him honestly.


    Jacob put his hand over his forehead and rubbed his temples frustratingly. "She moved again," he uttered.


    I felt sympathetic for him. He had been like this since we began the quest. I reached out and caressed his hair with my hand. "You haven''t had any sleep, have you?"


    He took my hand from his hair and kissed my knuckle. "It doesn''t matter. I just want you to get better," he said and looked at me worriedly.


    "You should at least take a nap. I would hate it very much if I got better and in turn you got sick. How could we kiss then?" I smirked after saying that to tease him in hopes that his mood will lighten up.


    He chuckled and tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear, "I love you."


    I smiled. I held his face in my hand and planted a kiss on his right cheek, "I love you, too. Would you please have a shut eye?" I asked.


    He looked at me worriedly, not responding. So, I scooted until my back made contact with the headboard. I held out my hands, "Come here."


    "What are you up to?" he asked as he accepted my hands.


    I pulled him to me until he was sitting beside me on my bed. I linked my arms with his and leaned on his shoulders. "Lean on me too," I invited him.


    He did. "Your hair still smells nice," he said as he inhaled.


    "Well, I still wash them regularly," I chuckled.


    He let out a small laugh, "How do you ever manage that?"


    "A girl''s got to do what a girl''s got to do," I whispered.


    "Really now?" he whispered back.


    "Shhh...Close your eyes, Jacob," I told him.


    "I''m not sleepy," he answered.


    "I know. Just close them. You don''t have to sleep," I said.


    "Alright," I turned my head slightly to check if he really did it. He chuckled, "I obeyed, see?"


    I felt him nod and heard him take deep breaths. I held his hand and he did the same but tighter. We were quiet for a while. Then, his grip on me loosened¡­ His head on my shoulder became heavier. A smile formed on my lips when I heard his breaths becoming gentler. He fell asleep. I waited for a bit more until I was sure that he entered deep sleep before carefully placing his head on my pillow. I put the blanket over him and watched him sleep.


    When I saw that he was still in deep sleep, I took my journal and began writing. I would glance at Jacob to check on him from time to time. He needed sleep and he needed it badly.


    At lunch time, Paco and Neville came into my room. I quickly put my finger on my lips and motioned the sleeping Jacob.


    "He fell asleep at last?" Neville asked me using his whisper voice.


    I nodded, "He needed it."


    "You should''ve rested as well," Paco whispered after seeing that I was writing.


    "I am fine. If I lay some more, I''m afraid my back would be more sore," I whispered back.


    "Here, have some soup," Neville handed me a bowl. "Gondro also said to make sure you take this," he added and placed a small vial with a yellow liquid in it.


    I opened the medicine and took it right away. Then, I stuck my tongue out because of its awful taste. Paco and Neville chuckled softly to not wake Jacob. After that, I drank the soup and ate my lunch. I was surprised that I had an appetite despite being sick.


    When I finished, Paco and Neville took the dishes and were about to leave when Puma came rushing in and announced with a loud voice, "Captain! Elgo said Ezekra is coming our way!"


    We signalled him to be quiet but it was too late. Jacob woke up and immediately sat up, "What?!"


    "Easy, boy," Paco said. "Eat your lunch first."


    Jacob did not listen, instead he stood up, "How long was I asleep?"


    "About three to four hours," I replied and smiled at him.


    He looked at me and smiled. Then, he held my face and kissed me, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," I smiled.


    Jacob turned back to Puma, "Now, what did you say?"


    He was about to repeat it but Elgo beat him to it, "Captain, Ezekra is on her way to us. She''s swimming at an incredible speed. She''ll be here in about five minutes!"


    "Everyone get ready!" Jacob said as he rushed out.


    I stood up immediately.


    Paco and Neville turned back to me. "Go back to bed!" they ordered simultaneously.


    I shook my head and headed for the door, "I want to see what this creature looks like."

 Chapter 57：THE 13TH ACCOUNT: EZEKRA 2

    I could tell that a humongous creature was swimming our way. Her long sea-green upper fin which stretched for miles was slithering to our direction at such a tremendous speed. Her length was probably seven times the length of Labyrinth. I suddenly grew nervous. How could we ever harvest her tears?


    Then, our most awaited time happened! Ezekra emerged from the sea! Her upper body was covered with purple scales while the lower half was white as snow. I could not make out what she was. At first, I thought she was a sea serpent because of her elongated body. However, sea serpents, though I have not seen one, could not be this splendid!


    Ezekra was a league of her own! She was her own creature! She could not be categorized with any other mythical beings such as dragons and unicorns. She is exquisite! Grand! Beautiful! She stared at our ship with such a magnificent pair of golden eyes as if confronting us about the chase. She bared her fangs to intimidate us and hissed. Sea water sprayed toward us.


    Jacob did not waste any time. He aimed and shot! But the bullet ricocheted because Ezekra''s scales were thick. Jacob groaned. However, he was not one to give up. He moved closer to Ezekra and quickly fired three shots. This time trying to look for a soft spot.


    My crewmates saw what Jacob was trying to do. So, they followed his lead and attacked Ezekra fearlessly. They slashed, aimed, and shot at her but to no avail. She remained unharmed. She moved her mouth and I thought she grinned. Ezekra was not even fighting back and was just letting them attack!


    "Gondro, focus on the eyes. I will try to do something," Jacob said.


    Jacob took hold of one of the hanging ropes by the sails and swung to mount Ezekra. I stepped forward to try to raise my voice to stop him but my strength was depleting. My heart pounded in fear that he might get hurt just like in the Gulf of Sirens. I grew nervous as I saw Ezekra move his head to watch what Jacob would do. She gave him a warning look but Zaki fired the cannon at her that took her attention away.


    Jacob did not waste any time and took his dagger and put it under one of Ezekra''s gigantic scales. Then, with all his might, he used it to peel that scale off. Ezekra felt the pain because it growled and turned back to him. Jacob quickly jabbed his sword through the opening that he made until it pierced Ezekra''s flesh.


    Ezekra growled louder and jerked in an attempt to dismount Jacob. But Jacob was quick-witted. He stood up right away and jumped head first. Then, he drew his pistols and aimed at the now exposed flesh and shot. The bullets made contact!. Ezekra groaned in pain. Seeing that, Lowen aimed at the same spot and kept shooting until blood began to gush out from the wound.


    Jacob made a flip in mid-air and landed on his foot. "Gondro, harvest the tears now! Everyone, keep aiming at that same spot!"


    Gondro transformed into his mer-self so he could move faster and jumped onto Ezekra''s snout. When he was closer to the eyes, he took out a vial of liquid and threw its contents on her face near the eyes.


    The sting of the liquid plus the pain in the attacks made the creature wince in pain and a large teardrop escaped from her eye. Gondro quickly took out a bottle and harvested the tear and jumped back down to Labyrinth.


    Ezekra let out one last growl and retreated back to the deep sea water to nurse her wounds. I let out a sigh of relief but my eyes blurred. Everything seemed to turn black and white! I leaned on the wall so I would not fall but my body was too weak to support my determination. My knees gave out and I was about to slump on the deck floor but once again, my Jacob caught me in time.


    "Why didn''t you stay in bed?" He scolded me gently.


    "I ¡­want to¡­ see what¡­. Ezekra ¡­looked ¡­. like," I replied slowly in a very soft whisper because suddenly even speaking was such a task!


    Gondro quickly rushed to us. "Drink this, Miss Darling," he said.


    I tried to open my mouth but I could feel my strength leaving me. I shook my head slowly. That was the only movement I could do.


    "Darling?" Jacob shook me.


    I could hear him but I do not have any strength left in me to respond.


    "This won''t do," Jacob said and quickly took the bottle from Gondro and poured its contents in his mouth then he force fed the liquid into my mouth as slowly as he could.


    "Darling, try your best to swallow," I could hear Neville say.


    I did what he said and swallowed all the liquid that Jacob gave me. After administering the medicine through his mouth, Jacob carried me bridal style back in my room and laid me down on my bed. He placed his palm on my forehead to check my temperature and sighed in relief.


    "Your fever broke," he whispered to me.


    I could feel him hold my hand and gripped tighter. I nodded my head. I could feel some of my strength coming back little by little. So, I looked at him with weary eyes. I could see the worried expression on his face. I gave him a faint smile, "Thank ¡­you," I was able to mutter.


    "Don''t speak just yet, if you can''t. Do not force yourself. Just wait until all your strength comes back," he told me. I closed my eyes. Before I fell asleep, I felt Jacob rest his head on my hand.


    I woke up first. My body ache is gone. I looked at Jacob. His eyes were still closed. His hand was still holding mine. He was finally having some restful sleep. I lifted up my free hand and clenched my fist to test if my strength did come back. I smiled. I''m healed!


    Jacob felt me move and opened his eyes. He quickly sat up and checked on me, "How are you feeling?"


    I smirked. I love this man so much! I quickly got up to show him I''m fine and sat on his lap. I held his face in between my hands and bridged the gap between our lips. Jacob''s hand was around my waist in an instant and he responded. When we parted, he chuckled, "Looks like your strength is back."


    I smiled and nodded, "Thank you. What would I do without you?"


    Jacob smirked, "My sentiments exactly."


    He grabbed the back of my head with his other hand and pulled me closer again. "I miss you," he said and kissed me.


    I placed my arms around his neck and revelled in his kisses. We were enjoying each other when the door to my room opened! Paco and Neville were caught in surprise as they saw us in our compromising position. I parted from Jacob immediately and was about to get off his lap but Jacob held my waist tighter. He shot a glare at the two men.


    "Don''t you two know how to knock?" Jacob roasted them.


    Paco crossed his arms. "Besides, I don''t think you should indulge in strenuous activities just yet. Darling just got better. That could wait, Jacob," he scolded him.


    I blushed.

 Chapter 58：THE 13TH ACCOUNT: EZEKRA 3

    Once again, everyone was in a celebratory mood! Who wouldn''t?! The Labyrinth pirates just bested the legendary sea creature, Ezekra! Furthermore, I am back to my old self. My spirit and body were unsevered and I was not spiritually sick anymore! But most of all, our crewmates wanted to officially celebrate Jacob and me. As a matter of fact, they already wanted to marry us off!


    We were miles away from the place where we battled Ezekra. Neville cooked a feast and he was quick about that too. The table that they put out on the top deck was brimming with food. It looked like Neville cooked all our supplies but he said he did not. I have been sailing with them for two years and one thing I found out about them is that they love to eat! But who wouldn''t if Neville was the cook, right?


    Tibet and Fifer played their harmonica. Puma, Wabi, and Laurel sang silly songs! Zaki, Gondro, Elgo, and Urdel began a dancing competition betting their share of coins. I have never seen them dance so energetically like this before. Everyone cheered and clapped. In the end, Zaki won! Then everyone danced! Everyone was just so happy even though Jacob banned rum for the time being!


    "Dance with me," Jacob asked and held out his hand.


    I took his hand and we danced. However, before long, the upbeat music and dancing halted. Tibet and Fifer changed the rhythm of the music into a slow one. Everyone teased us to have a slow dance.


    At first, I was embarrassed. But then I realized why would I be? The pirates were my newfound family and I can be myself with them. They won''t judge me if I follow protocols and etiquettes, or not. They already accepted my flaws and all of my temper AND tantrums! And so, I giggled and wrapped my arms around Jacob''s neck as he wrapped his around my waist.


    "Why does this feel like a wedding festival?" Puma asked right away. Jacob winked at me. I chuckled.


    "But you may NOT kiss the bride just yet. She''s still recuperating," Paco teased. Jacob narrowed his eyes at Paco.


    Tibet and Fifer changed the melody of the music to a fast one again. Paco danced with me. Then, Sandlot¡­ and before I knew it, I was laughing and giggling and dancing with everyone while Jacob was seething as he watched us.


    "What happened to asking for my permission first?!" he complained.


    Paco waved his hand, "Psh!! Ignore him! Darling deserves to have fun after being sick for the entire week!"


    I chuckled and turned to Jacob who smiled at me and nodded. "Fine. Go ahead, have fun," he conceded.


    Zaki held my wrist to teach me a jig. Jacob thundered, "Watch those grimy hands, mate!"


    Zaki held his hands up. "Apologies, Captain!" he replied but continued to teach me the dance steps. I followed but since I was more classically trained, I danced the fast steps awkwardly which elicited laughter from the crew.


    "But, I was doing it right!" I insisted. I was not even a little bit upset about the laughter that was directed to me. Their laughter caused me to laugh as well.


    "Yes, you were Miss. Yes, you were," Zaki said and scratched his head. "Let''s do it again."


    Paco shook his head, "No. Let Darling catch her breath," he said and looked at me. "Come and sit for a while." He was really like a father to me. I nodded right away and sat down close to him.


    Gondro handed me one of his herbal tonics. "Drink this Miss Darling, so you could build up your strength right away," he told me. I followed the doctor''s advice.


    Thaddaeus handed me an apple. Recently, he has been like a protective older brother to me. "Eat." I smiled and remembered how he used to be antagonistic to me.


    This was one of the best days I''ve had in Labyrinth. Second to the time Jacob and I both confessed our love for each other. I love being here! The magnificent and extravagant balls in Francua could not hold a candle to these genuine moments of pure joy with the crew. I would NEVER trade this for any luxuries my title could provide for me. I was born to be a pirate NOT a princess! AND I will stay with Labyrinth until my final breath!


    Suddenly, the wave rose and towering above us was the grand Ezekra! She caught us by surprise! Her golden eyes were filled with enigmatic seriousness as she paused for a while as if she''s telling us that it''s her turn to cause suffering.


    Then, before we knew it, she immediately wrapped her body encasing the whole ship! The bowsprit broke right away! Labyrinth rocked wildly sustaining damages in an instant. Some floorboards break! My crewmates immediately became defensive or else we will be shipwrecked!


    Guns and cannons were fired simultaneously! Ezekra loosened her grip on the ship. But she was not done. She swam under the ship and tilted us to the right. She could''ve easily overturned the ship but she did not. Instead, it appeared that she was toying with us. Sending all of us at the edge of our seats, clueless of what she was up to! I screamed as I lost my balance and was sliding down.


    "Miss Darling!" I heard Elgo shout.


    I thought my situation was hopeless. I will fall into the sea! But, Ezekra moved again and tilted the ship to the left. I groaned because I was still sliding down but in the opposite direction. I tried to grab anything to stop myself but everything I held on to were loose objects. Then, Jacob''s arm was around my waist. He had a rope tied to his so we would not fall.


    I sighed, "What took you so long?"


    He chuckled. "I thought my timing was perfect," he said and kissed my cheek.


    I giggled. I was aware that we were still in danger but I couldn''t help but be whimsical and flirtatious around him. More emotions that only he awakened in me. We were flirting with each other when Ezekra moved again and before we knew it we were sliding in another direction! Then, the rope that was holding Jacob snapped and we were sliding down fast!


    Jacob and I held each other''s hand. I looked down. Ezekra''s mouth was opened.


    "Jacob, she''s going to eat us!" I panicked.


    Jacob tried to do something so he let go of my hand for a second. But, that was a mistake. Ezekra flicked him with her claws and he was thrown into the sea immediately!


    "Jacob!!!" I screamed for him.


    I could not believe what just happened. I turned back to Ezekra and I swear I saw a mischievous look in her eyes before she gobbled me up. Then, everything was dark!

 Chapter 59：THE 14TH ACCOUNT: CITY UNDER THE SEA 1

    I opened my eyes because of a very bright white light. Then, I blinked to adjust my eyesight. I thought I had died. Am I in heaven? I sat up and noticed I was in a very large and luxurious bedroom. Everything seemed to be glowing white and gold.


    "How are you feeling?" A male voice asked me. I was hoping it was Jacob but I knew Jacob''s voice all too well so I quickly turned to see who it was.


    The man sat on a high chair by the window. He appeared regal. His royal robes were white and gold. His countenance was very dignified. His grey eyes stared at me with a very keen interest, studying my every movement. I stood up right away and that was when I realized that my clothes were different. In place of my shirt and breeches was a beautiful flowy sea green dress with white lace and white pearls¡­ the tiniest pearls I had ever seen!


    "Ah! What you were wearing did not suit you. This¡­" he said and pointed at my dress. "... suits you better."


    I quickly turned to him and glared, "Did¡­ did you undress me?!"


    He smirked and leaned back. Then, he placed his chin on his clenched fist that was resting on the arm chair. "Hn¡­ what would you do if I did?"


    I narrowed my eyes in response. I clenched my fists and was about to show my distaste by reprimanding him but he chuckled and added right away, "I am not a scoundrel. The palace maidens did it."


    I sighed in relief. The man stood up and walked towards me. I scrunched my forehead and backed away. When he saw that, he stopped and grinned.


    "Are you afraid of me?" he asked.


    "I do not fear you. I am just not comfortable with strange men heading towards me," I sassed.


    He laughed as if what I said was the most amusing thing he had ever heard, "Understandable. My name is Boyt. Prime Minister Boyt. I am the ruler of Palavana, the city under the sea."


    "City under the sea?" I asked and headed for the window. I looked up but instead of the sky, I saw sea water. I turned back at him confused. "How did I get here?"


    "It looked like Ezekra took an interest in you. She might have thought you were special or something. Someone worth taking," he answered.


    "Ezekra? The legendary sea creature?!" True! The last thing I recalled was her swallowing me in one gulp.


    He laughed again, "Legendary? Please¡­ she''s not that legendary. She is, however , the honorable guardian and sole portal to Palavana. Let''s just say she''s immortal rather than legendary."


    I sighed in relief. Portal. That means I am not dead!


    I looked outside the window once again then remembered, "City under the sea? Are you merfolks?" I asked.


    "Merfolks? No, those are completely different species than us. We are not half-fish. You see, we live under the sea but as you can see¡­." he pointed up, "there is a dimensional barrier between the sea and the city. If you are thinking of comparison, it is more like your land but under the sea. Therefore, we are more human¡­ than fish. Merfolks, on the other hand, are more fish than human. Make sense?"


    I rolled my eyes. He explained things very confusingly, "So, if this city is under the sea, isn''t it supposed to be dark? Considering that sunlight really does not hit the bottom of the sea?"


    He beamed, "And that my dear is the miracle of this place. Would you care for a tour so I can explain it further?" he said and held out his hand.


    I looked at his hand suspiciously, "I''m not sure. You seem to be very untrustworthy to me."


    He chuckled again, "But, we should begin becoming familiar with each other..."


    "And why is that?"


    "We are getting married tomorrow. You should trust your husband to be, shouldn''t you?" he said and grinned.


    I gawked, "I beg your pardon?! Marriage?! Why in God''s name would I marry you?"


    "Because you are beautiful and you are wearing my engagement ring," he said and pointed at my ring finger.


    I looked at my finger and saw what he meant. The ring was beautiful. The gem in the center was very delicate and clear. Intricate carvings were designed on the golden metal. I gasped in awe.


    "Beautiful, isn''t she? The only blue sea diamond you''ll ever find," Boyt said that brought me back to reality.


    "I''m sorry. I could not accept this. I do NOT wish to marry you!" I replied. I am already spoken for!


    "Too bad. As long as the ring is in your finger, the wedding will proceed," he answered nonchalantly. He did not even take my refusal seriously. Instead, he looked at me mischievously.


    He smirked, "Well?"


    "It won''t come off!" I complained.


    "Shall we go on the tour then?" He held out his hand once more.


    "I want to go back where I belong," I insisted as I crossed my arms.


    He sighed, "Tour first and then we''ll talk about it later. Fair enough?"


    I glared at him but he wouldn''t budge. I sighed, "Fine." I had to agree. After all, I needed to be familiar with the place if I am planning to escape. But, I did not accept his hand. "Lead the way."


    He chuckled and led me to the door. A floating type of transportation awaited us. It was a carriage made of shells and corals. The seat was cushioned and it did not need any animal nor any person to drive it. Once we were seated, it moved right away.


    Palavana was a beautiful and peaceful city to begin with. It was no different than any other cities on land except that it has more of an ocean-y theme in it. The sidewalks were designed with shells, corals, and pearls. Prime Minister Boyt explained to me that they crush the shells and pearls and mix it with sticky sand. The mixture hardens to shpricks which are blocks that they used for building -- comparable to bricks on land.


    It seemed to me that each of the citizens of Palavana knew what their roles were. I could not help but to admire their system! They were so orderly, so unified, so systematic. Even though, I was impressed, I was still discreetly looking for a way to escape. I had to escape! How? That I do not know just yet!

 Chapter 60：THE 14TH ACCOUNT: CITY UNDER THE SEA 2

    The last place he took me was a garden. The leaves of the trees were moist. Prime Minister Boyt told me that they''re always moist! As a matter of fact, they do not need to water any of their plants because they retain moisture. I looked around and saw that ALL the flowers had pearls in the middle where the pollen was supposed to be. I turned to Boyt in amazement.


    He chuckled, "Yes, all the flowers here bloom pearls. Do you like Palavana?"


    I nodded my head without thinking.


    "Very well. Then, you won''t have any problem fitting in," he responded to my nods.


    "You must want to get out of here?" I asked instead.


    He smiled and shook his head. The Prime Minister is very handsome indeed. Why would he marry someone so forcibly? I''m sure there should be plenty of beautiful women around here who would gladly throw themselves at his feet. But, why me?


    "My twin brother is out there somewhere," he said, then looked at me. His grey eyes glinted with genuine joy as he talked about his brother.


    "Your brother?" I asked.


    He nodded, "Meltzar. Like me, he knows most of the secrets of the sea. He''s an adventurer, you know. He said he wanted to become the pirate king. Do pirates even have a king?"


    Upon hearing the word ''pirate'', I suddenly missed Jacob. If there should be a Pirate King, it should be MY Jacob! Although, Captain Jeu will be a great contender for the title, too! Even Sandlot could be if he surpasses Jacob. But that won''t be yet, not by a long shot.


    "That was his heart''s desire. You see, my brother and I, just like Ezekra, we are immortals. We have been living for so long. One day, Ezekra told us that only one could become heir to Palavana. Because of such a dilemma, she said he would grant our heart''s desire. Meltzar immediately said that he wanted to become a pirate and leave. That''s how I ended up being heir to the city, " he said and his eyes glowed silver.


    I stepped back. He grinned and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the glowing was gone.


    "Did that frighten you?" he asked and reached out to touch my face.


    I blocked his hand with my arm. "Do you miss him?" I asked.


    He shook his head, "Not really. Palavana has a way of keeping me entertained, which by the way was my heart''s desire. Just take you, for instance."


    He held the hand that I used to block him and took it to his lips. I quickly tried to pull it but I could not. I froze! He was about to kiss my hand, but smirked instead as he watched my confusion.


    "I can''t move. Stop this!" I said.


    He dropped my hand and looked back up again. My movements came back. I stepped back. This being, whatever or whoever he was, is very dangerous. If he becomes serious, it will be devastating! I had to get out of this place and I had to get out, FAST! If not, I need to be at least far from him!


    I stepped back and watched him closely. This is my chance, he''s not looking at me! With that, I turned around and ran. I ran as fast as I could! As far away as possible! To where? I do not know just yet! I just had to get away from him!


    However, it did not take that long! Suddenly, guards materialized before my very eyes and caught me! They dragged me back to the garden where Boyt was waiting patiently, sitting down on one of the benches holding a single long stemmed lavender flower.


    "Thank you for bringing my bride back," he told the guards and they walked away.


    I looked at them before turning back to Boyt, "Were they here the whole time?"


    He smiled at me, "Yes. They materialize every time they become aware that their presence is needed." He motioned to me as if referring to my escape. "Thus, you cannot escape unless I let you."


    "What do you want with me?"


    "Why would I not want you? You are MY bride."


    "You don''t even know my name!"


    "That''s fine, I could just call you whatever I like. As a matter of fact, I should call you WIF--"


    "No!" I cut him off right away. Really? Really, fate? For the third time now? How many names should I have? "You MUST have several beautiful women here. Just marry them!"


    He nodded and teased, "I have. I had. They''re a part of my harem."


    "Harem?!" I groaned. This is NOT happening to me!


    He smiled playfully, "You''ll fit right in!"


    "NO! I REFUSE!"


    He chuckled as if he was toying with me. He was also enjoying every minute of it. "Very well, let''s have a bet. I won''t marry you, if you could take off the engagement ring. You have until noon tomorrow," he responded.


    I clenched my fist. He knew it was enchanted and that I could not take it off. "YOU--"


    He did not let me talk. Instead he stood up and stepped forward to get closer. I tried to step back but I could NOT move again.


    Boyt whispered, "By now, I think you should have an idea of what I am truly capable of. Some of it, at least. How about you go back to your room in the palace?"


    He handed me the flower and even if I refused it, my hand accepted it. I DO NOT like him controlling me! I DO NOT like it one bit.


    I arched a brow at him. "How about I return to the surface of the sea?" I disagreed. My voice was laced with sarcasm and UTMOST defiance.


    Boyt chuckled, "Feisty. Feisty indeed." He waved his hand and watched me amusingly as I obeyed his orders for I could NOT control my feet nor my paces as they led me back to my room in the palace.


    "Jacob¡­" was all I could say. Oh, I do hope he comes to rescue me.

 Chapter 61：THE 14TH ACCOUNT: CITY UNDER THE SEA 3

    It was hopeless! I tried every means possible to take the ring off! Soap, oils, moisturizers, threads, strings¡­ name it! My finger was already too sore by the time I was done! The only time I stopped trying was when I fell asleep, and I was trying not to.


    When morning came, I was awakened by palace maidens who served me breakfast. They prepared my bath and when I came out of the oil and flower petals-filled tub, they showed me my wedding dress.


    "This is NOT happening," I muttered.


    Although I wanted to throw myself off the window so the wedding would not proceed, I could not help but admire the dress. It was gleaming white with gold lace designs and trimmings. The palace maidens helped me put it on. They braided my hair and put flowers and pearls on it to prepare me for the wedding.


    "I really do NOT want to get married. Is there any way I could escape?" I told them. My last desperate attempt to get away.


    They giggled in response, but continued to make me pretty and prepared for the wedding.


    "But Miss, the Prime Minister is soooo dreamy," one of them said teasingly. The others agreed.


    I rolled my eyes in response and decided to hold my tongue. Oh, Jacob, where are you? He is now my sole salvation!


    When the palace maids were gone, I immediately walked to the door and pulled. It was locked. Of course, it will be locked. I groaned! I checked the windows but they were too high up above the ground. Maybe, I should just jump! But, I don''t want to die. I still want to see MY Jacob.


    So, I scanned the room to see what I could use as a rope to dangle by the window. I saw the sheets, the blankets, and the curtains... I grinned as an idea came to mind. I quickly put my plan into action and took off all the curtains I could find. Then, I began to tie them together.


    I was so busy with my plan when I heard the sound of cracking walls. It was not too loud but enough to be heard by someone if they were nearby. I looked to see what it was and my lips formed into a smile after I saw Jacob emerge from the cracked wall by my door.


    "There you are," he said and smiled at me.


    "Finally¡­" I said with a relieved sigh.


    His eyes eyed me from my feet to my head before walking towards me. I met him halfway and we hugged.


    When he let go he asked, "You sure do look very lovely, what''s the occasion?"


    I rolled my eyes, "I''m getting married."


    He scrunched his forehead. "WHAT?! MARRIAGE?! TO WHOM?! YOU AGREED TO IT? REALLY DARLING!" His questions immediately shot out from his lips in a raised tone.


    I quickly placed my hand over his mouth, "Of course I did not. I''ve been trying to escape since yesterday. And shhh!!! They might hear you."


    "You could''ve just said NO," he whispered back after he removed my hand from his mouth.


    "I did.. Several times. But this MAN, the Prime Minister, said that as long as I have this ring, then I have to marry him," I replied and showed him the ring.


    "Then, take it off," he answered.


    I rolled my eyes. "As if I haven''t tried that yet. Here, you do it. Maybe it will budge if you pull," I gave him my hand.


    Jacob immediately pulled but he too could NOT take it off.


    "See? It''s enchanted. Now, let''s get out of here before some guards materialize and stop us!" I said and pulled him out the room.


    After that, Jacob led me out of the palace courts. His hand never let go of mine. Amazingly, there were no guards that were coming after us, which I found odd. Yesterday, it did not take long before I was dragged back. This time, no one. That, I''m grateful for.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    Jacob shrugged his shoulders. "I am not sure. I just have a hunch to go back to the starting point where I was transported."


    "How did you get here? Did Ezekra swallow you too?" I asked.


    Jacob turned to me. "I pried her mouth open so she could swallow me," he answered and winked. "I already told you, Darling. I''ll brave through hell to get you back. I meant that."


    My heart jumped and I smiled, "I miss you."


    He stopped running and faced me, "Oh you have no idea." He held my face and bridged the gap between our faces.


    We were kissing, AGAIN! I smiled. When did I get so hooked¡­ so obsessed¡­. so addicted to his kisses? I responded and we both deepened the kiss. Oblivious to the escape that we have yet to complete.


    Sooner than later, I remembered what was going on and who we were against so I pushed him gently to separate us. "Jacob, stop." He chuckled as a response.


    "Looks like I can''t get enough of you," he teased as he traced the outlines of my lips with his thumb.


    I sighed, "We have to get out of here. The Prime Minister¡­ he¡­ he has powers¡­ he can control minds. He''s quite very impressive, as a matter of fact."


    Jacob scrunched his forehead after I said that. Then, I realized my mistake but I could not take back what I just said, "Is he good-looking?"


    "What?!" I said defensively. Boyt was good looking but I was not attracted to him.


    "Do you find him attractive?" he asked me suspiciously.


    Now, I have a clue of how he felt when I was interrogating him about other women. I felt awkward. "Oh my goodness Jacob. This is NOT the time to ask that," I glared at him to hide my awkwardness.


    Jacob let me go and crossed his arms. "How come you are avoiding the question?" he pressed on.


    I blinked my eyes several times. "I am NOT avoiding the question." Suddenly, I felt very defensive. "I am just implying that this is NOT the time for your ¡­ your .. ego¡­" I retorted.


    I nodded, "Yes, your ego."


    "Ha! Well excuse me for asking MY woman if she is attracted to someone else. Surely, you can''t blame me if I have my doubts. I mean I don''t even know your name!"


    "What? You are doubting my feelings for you?!" I raised my voice as well.


    "Well, wouldn''t you? If you never knew my name?!"


    Point well made. I sighed. I had to erase those doubts, "Oh my goodness Jacob. My name is Edi--"


    I was about to tell him my name but Boyt appeared with his guards out of nowhere, "There you are!" he said.


    Jacob immediately held my hand and put me behind him. He narrowed his eyes at Boyt. Boyt smirked in response. Again, amusement was transparent on his handsome face.

 Chapter 62：THE 14TH ACCOUNT: CITY UNDER THE SEA 4

    Thunderous silence filled the air. Jacob knew we were outnumbered and the odds were against our favor. So, he did not dare to make the first move. Boyt peered at me and smiled.


    "The ceremony is waiting for us, my dear. Even the consummation chamber was prepared as well. We should head back," he told me.


    I gawked at him at the mention of the consummation chamber. "I already told you that I refuse to marry you. Would you please just let us go?!"


    "I could not do that. You see, I won our bet. You weren''t able to take the ring off your finger," Boyt replied and smirked.


    After hearing that, I immediately checked on Jacob to locate his dagger. When I saw where it was, I took it and aimed it on my ring finger. "Fine! I''ll cut my finger off!" I declared. It was my last resort. I only LOVE Jacob!


    Jacob immediately took hold of my wrist to stop me. Boyt''s eyes widened in surprise. I was determined though and pulled my wrist from Jacob''s hold but he won''t let go. Jacob hissed then turned to Boyt.


    "She''s already spoken for," Jacob told Boyt.


    There was an awkward silence before Boyt laughed heartily in response. Jacob and I looked at each other confused. When Boyt was done, he looked at us.


    "You should''ve just told me that you were already spoken for?" Boyt said at last.


    Jacob and I stared at him more confused than ever. "What do you mean?" we asked in perfect sync.


    "The only reason I wanted to marry her is so she could leave the place," he said. "You see Ezekra won''t let her leave until she gets married."


    "What?!" Jacob and I said at the same time again.


    "Marriage is the way out of here," Boyt responded.


    "Marriage?!" I asked. My voice was getting louder.


    "Yes, every woman that Ezekra swallowed must marry if she wants to leave the place," Boyt explained.


    "Why? That does not make sense!" I said.


    Boyt shrugged, "That''s the portal''s rule. So if you want to leave Palavana, you have to get married."


    "But, you talked about the consummation chamber?" Jacob asked. I rolled my eyes. Of all the questions to ask, he had to ask that.


    Boyt nodded unfazed, "Uh huh¡­ marriage is not marriage until it is consummated, after all."


    Jacob scoffed, "So, you were planning to touch her if I had not been here on time?!"


    Boyt shook his head, "Not really. Just staying for the whole night in the consummation chamber will be convincing enough for Ezekra to release her. But since you''re here..." he motioned to Jacob. "...please do the honors. I would like this matter to be settled at once so Palavana could go back to its normal business as usual."


    "What?!" I asked again!


    Boyt frowned. He was obviously getting tired explaining. "Would you rather have him or me to marry you?" he asked me directly.


    Jacob turned to me and crossed his arms, "Well?"


    I rolled my eyes, "What do you mean ''well''? Of course, I choose you. I''ll always choose you! But marriage?! Right now?! Marriage is a big deal! Marriage is not just something that you take lightly!"


    Boyt sighed again, "This marriage is only valid here in Palavana. Once you go back to where you belong, you are still unmarried."


    "It''s the only way for the both of you to go back. Get married and spend a night in the consummation chamber or stay here forever?" Boyt explained.


    My blood went up my head after hearing that. I would be alone with Jacob for the entire night in a consummation chamber! Yes, I had been alone with him for some nights now. First, at Beckforth in the wagon. Second, in his room but I was drunk. Third, in my room but I was sick. But now!


    The truth suddenly dawned on me. My heart began to race at a rapid speed. My train of thoughts began to wander on things that might possibly happen inside that chamber. I already admitted to myself that I was getting addicted to his kisses and touches. And I readily submit to his advances. But, what if he wanted more?


    I looked at him. His arms were still crossed. He was still waiting for my response, "Should I kneel down to ask you to marry me in pretense so we could go back?" Jacob uncrossed his arms and was about to kneel down.


    I stopped him, "No¡­ you don''t have to. I guess I was just overreacting. Alright, let''s do this."


    Boyt clapped his hands. "Now that that''s settled. Let''s go on with the ceremony. Would someone please dress this man up for the occasion?"


    It took about an hour to finish the groom and bride''s preparation before the PRETEND wedding began. Yes, I walked down the aisle just like in a traditional wedding. All eyes were on me. At first, I was a bit apprehensive about the whole marriage idea. But then I saw him. He was a vision in white and gold! Jacob was beyond regal! His black eyes never left me for a second as I walked towards him.


    At that moment, all of my apprehensions¡­ all of my doubts¡­ all of my fears vanished. At that moment, I finally realized that this person is the one I wanted this whole time. Jacob is the one I like to spend the rest of my life with. I smiled at him and he smiled back. The wedding might have been a pretense but what I felt was not.


    Jacob held my hands when I reached him. His eyes were still not leaving my face. I saw Boyt smirked at the corner of my eye. He was officiating the wedding since he was the Prime Minister.


    "Do you take this man to be your husband, to have and to hold, ''til your dying breath?" Boyt asked me.


    I smiled at Jacob, "I do."


    "Do you take this woman to be your wife, to have and to hold, ''til your dying breath?" Boyt asked Jacob.


    Jacob did not take his eyes off of me. He squeezed my hands tighter, "Always¡­ I do."


    "By virtue of the authority vested in me under the laws of Palavana, I now pronounce you husband and wife. Remember, your marriage is only valid here in Palavana¡­ null and void elsewhere. You may kiss the bride," he proclaimed. All the crowd cheered.


    Jacob pulled me by the waist. I giggled as he chuckled. Then, we fervently kissed!

 Chapter 63：THE 14TH ACCOUNT: CITY UNDER THE SEA 5

    After the wedding festivities, Jacob and I were escorted in the Consummation Chamber. If the room that I was in before was luxurious, the consummation room was extravagant! There were red and white rose petals everywhere! Pearls and red and clear crystals were embedded in the walls. The bed was fit for royalty and was extremely huge with lace curtains hanging down. The sheets were white and gold silk with red petals scattered on them.


    "Just make sure to lay down on the bed beside each other to make it look convincing," Boyt reminded us. I was not sure if he was serious or if he was teasing.


    After his last reminder, Jacob and I were left alone. Awkward silence surrounded the room right away. I know all these were just pretenses to fool Ezekra into releasing us. But, the feelings between Jacob and I were real!


    Jacob cleared his throat so I looked at him. I forced a smile to hide any awkwardness and anxiety that I may have. Jacob scratched the back of his head. This was the first time I could sense uneasiness coming from him. I was so used to him leading¡­ and leading with confidence. I could not have him have double thoughts about anything.


    "Jacob, don''t.." I told him.


    Jacob scrunched his forehead, "What do you mean?"


    "Please don''t doubt yourself now. You know I trust you¡­" I began. "I¡­ I¡­ do not know what to do¡­ how to act¡­ what to say¡­ I''m very nervous right now," I said and took a deep breath.


    Jacob gave me a gentle smile. He held out his hand, "Come."


    I took it. He led me to sit down on the bed and then he took a deep breath and sat beside me. "Boyt said we have to lay down beside each other to fool Ezekra," I blurted out nervously.


    "Are you sure you want to do that?" Jacob asked.


    "Do you?" I asked back.


    Jacob tucked a strand of my hair in between my ears. "Can I kiss you?" he asked softly.


    I nodded timidly, "Y--yes, of cour--"


    He did not wait for me to finish my sentence. He gave me one kiss. Then, he looked at me. I blushed profusely.


    I nodded. He bridged the gap between us and kissed me one time again. When we parted, I looked at him.


    "Jacob, please do not doubt my feelings for you. My name is Editha," I whispered so only he could hear.


    He smiled at me and kissed me once again. This time, he did not stop. My lips moved on their own to respond. A proof that I already submitted to him. I was no longer in control of my own body and all I wanted was more of him!


    I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around his neck. I felt his hands on my waist and he lifted me up so I could end up on his lap. But, he never stopped kissing me! He tangled his fingers in my hair and took out all the accessories that were in it until my hair was let loose.


    With one hand he pulled my head closer as his lips pressed harder. When I opened my lips, his tongue went in once more. I was lost in the moment. I felt him tighten his hold of my waist before standing up. Then, he pivoted and before I knew it, we tumbled on the bed with him on top of me.


    His lips left mine but not me. I felt his kisses travel to my cheeks and then to my neck. I gasped to the new sensation that he awakened in me as his lips nipped, sucked, and nibbled lower and lower until I moaned.


    Then, he stopped. I felt him breathe heavily and slid beside me. He put his lower arm over his eyes and clenched his fist hard. I sat up suddenly worried.


    "Are you alright? Are you in pain?" I asked right away.


    He chuckled in response. He took off his arm and looked at me, "In a way¡­"


    "You''re in pain?!" My worry grew and I was about to stand up to call for help but he grabbed my wrist.


    "Just stay," he said.


    "But you''re in pain," I answered.


    He smiled at me, "I''ll be fine. It''ll subside. Let''s just talk."


    I nodded, "Alright. What do you want to talk about?"


    His hand slid from my wrist to my palms and he tangled his fingers into mine. "Why did it take you a while to tell me your name?" he asked.


    I sighed and stared at him, "At first I did not trust you¡­ then, it was to punish you for taking me¡­"


    Jacob chuckled, "Is that so?"


    I nodded, "Stella already knew my name ever since we were at Canupeer. I asked her not to reveal it to you."


    "Well, would you look at that?" he said then kissed my hand.


    "Then.. after a while¡­ I got used to the name you gave me and my real name doesn''t matter anymore¡­ Besides, Editha is a reminder of the past I wanted to forget. She is not me anymore¡­" I gazed at him. "Am I making sense?"


    "A bit," Jacob replied and took hold of my chin.


    "I guess what I''m really trying to say is I''d rather you call me Darling. YOUR Darling," I said.


    "MY Darling?"


    I nodded. He was about to bridge the gap between our faces again but I also have some questions myself. "Neville mentioned that Paco told him that you practice self control when you fall in love. I deduced that you have fallen in love before. What''s her name?"


    Jacob stared at me for a second then sighed. "Would it suffice if I say that she is a forgotten past?" he asked me.


    I shook my head. "At least tell me her name," I answered.


    "Is it really important to you?" He gently rubbed my cheeks.


    I nodded.


    "Yazmine," he said softly.

 Chapter 64：THE 14TH ACCOUNT: CITY UNDER THE SEA 6

    I was quiet for a bit. I felt a bit of pang in my heart not because I was jealous but because I was not his first love when he was mine. Jacob, seeing my unsettling expression, held my face.


    "Editha, Yazmine was all in the past. You, however, are my present and my future. What I feel for you is much stronger than any other emotions I have ever felt in my life. You¡­ you make me want to live and I''ll die the moment I lose you," he confessed.


    I did not notice the tears in my eyes until I felt one of them drop. I held his face and I kissed him. This time, I pressed my lips onto his more. He moaned and then before we knew it, we were continuing where we left off moments later.


    "This time, please don''t stop," I pleaded in between breaths.


    He chuckled. "If I don''t stop then I''ll lose control," he said and held my shoulders to put a space between us.


    "You unswallow them this instant, you monster!!!" Puma screamed and shot at Ezekra until he ran out of bullets.


    "Fire!" Lowen said and they fired the cannons at her. But whatever they did, it was not putting any damage to Ezekra.


    Then, Ezekra saw me and for a brief moment we stared at each other eye to eye as if we both knowingly understood whatever mystery she revealed to me. After that, she let go of her hold of the ship and submerged herself into the deep waters never to be seen by any of us ever again.


    "NOOOOOO!!!!!" Zaki screamed dramatically, thinking that Jacob and I were still inside Ezekra''s stomach.


    I giggled. They all looked in my direction. I saw Thaddaeus wipe his tears and smiles formed on their faces.


    "MISS DARLING!!!!" All of them cried and charged at me at once with arms wide open to give me a hug.


    However, BANG! A shot was fired. Everyone stopped in an instant and readied their weapons upon hearing the gunshot.


    "I did tell ALL of you to ask my permission, first," Jacob said while shaking his head. His pistol was pointed to the sky. He was the one who fired the gun.


    "CAPTAIN!!!" All of them cried one more and ran to him this time. Jacob caught my eyes, then he winked at me.


    Like children, the musicians reported to him how they were fighting Ezekra for two days nonstop and how they were lost without him. Afterwards, they asked him about the regal robes that he was wearing. Jacob answered all their questions but omitted the fact that we got married in Palavana.


    Paco walked to me and gave me a hug, "You had me worried. Do NOT be reckless ever again. Promise me, Darling."


    I nodded. It felt good to be back to my family once and for all."Editha, my name is Editha. But, I still prefer if you all call me Darling," I said.


    Paco released me from his embrace. All of the crew looked at me then turned to Jacob. Jacob nodded his head. Half of them smiled but half of them were unsure on how to react.


    "Miss Darling has a nicer ring to it. Much, much, better. Don''t you think so?" Laurel commented, which made everyone laugh.


    I took a deep breath to show my relief as Jacob walked towards me. He put his arm on my shoulder then whispered, "I love you, Editha."


    I giggled. "I love you too, Jacob," I whispered back.


    He was about to kiss me but the whole crew hooted and cheered before we could. It was yet another happy day. I hope these moments will never end. But I hoped too early, oblivious to that storm that was already brewing ever since we left Beckforth.


    *****


    His eyes were closed. His fingers were tapping on the table denoting his impatience and annoyance. The captain of Northeastern kept on explaining as to what had happened at the international waters outside Repahook''s territory.


    "Forgive me your Majesty. We were so close into capturing them but they had help," he said to end his report.


    Prince Eric opened his eyes. He gave the captain a smile which made the latter more nervous. "Are you telling me you failed, Captain?" he asked. His voice cold, signifying danger.


    "Your highness-- I¡­ I¡­" the Captain stammered.


    Prince Eric cut him off. "Answer my question, Captain," he commanded without any hint of humor in his eyes though he put on a friendly smile.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I failed."


    The prince clenched his fist and put it under his chin. "Hn¡­ so you were not able to retrieve my runaway bride?" he asked again.


    "No, Your Highness, I apologize for my shortcomings," the captain answered again.


    The prince chuckled, "And you cost me a ship, did you not?"


    The captain lowered his head, feeling embarrassed, but mostly terrified. Prince Eric was after all notorious for terrible punishments.


    "What to do with you, Captain?" he asked and drummed his fingers on the table.


    "Give me another chance, I beg of you, Your Highness," the Captain kowtowed.


    "Another chance, eh?" the prince replied and massaged his temples. "I do not give a second chance. Are you telling me that I break my principles and follow your lead? Then, that would make you higher than me," he chuckled after.


    When he was finished laughing, he called, "Lord Devkin, would you please take him out of my sight? Tell the justice department to strip him of his title and give him a hundred sound lashes. Marry off his daughters to generals of the neighboring allies, and his sons, deploy them to sea until further notice."


    "Your Highness, please---"


    "Would you rather have you and your family executed in the town''s square? I am being gracious Captain, you must accept the punishment before I change my mind," Prince Eric declared and waved his hand to dismiss him.


    "What is your plan, Your Majesty?" General Zalez asked.


    "I''ll do the deed, myself," he smirked. "I''ll take back my bride with my own two hands."


    Prince Eric turned to the lords and the officials he has under his disposal, "Now, let''s talk about some of Jacob''s faulty logic that we could exploit."

 Chapter 65：THE 15TH ACCOUNT: JACOBS TROUBLES 1

    A month had passed by since the events in Palavana and the battle with Ezekra. One month without any trouble¡­ no naval ships that chase us¡­ no monsters that want to sink us¡­ no mermaids that want to hypnotize us¡­ and no ghosts that want to possess us. One month of peace. One month of lovely romantic moments with Jacob which elicited one month of cheers and teases from the crew.


    I let the wind dance with my hair as I leaned on the rails by the forecastle deck observing the ripples of the sea water as Labyrinth passed by. I laughed as once again I saw a pair of playful dolphins jumped up in the air and raced with the ship.


    I turned to him and smiled. Then after the dolphins vanished from my sight, I walked towards them. Neville and the others were spinning a bottle. I sat down beside Thaddaeus.


    "What game are you playing?" I asked the engineer curiously.


    Thaddaeus smiled at me, "Urdel claims it''s a game he invented called Honest Answer or Do This. You spin the bottle. Then, when it points to you, you choose if you''d rather give an honest answer or do what they tell you to do. So basically, it''s either you tell the truth or do a dare."


    I nodded. "And Urdel claimed he invented the game?" I asked again.


    Thaddaeus nodded, "Do you want to play?"


    "Alright, I''ll play," I responded.


    They made me spin the bottle first and it pointed at Elgo. "Honest Answer or Do This?" I asked.


    "Honest Answer," he replied.


    I smirked. I''ve been wanting to ask this question for a very long time now but I just did not have a chance to do so, "Do you have any romantic feelings for the Priestess Jaina?"


    At my question, Elgo blushed deep red. He looked at me with widened eyes in surprise. Upon seeing his reaction, the teasing began! Zaki punched the side of his arm while the rest cried, "Ooooohhhh¡­"


    "Could I just do a ''Do This'', instead?" Elgo asked, feeling embarrassed.


    The rest of the crew disagreed and in an instant created a rule that states that you cannot change your choice.


    Elgo sighed in defeat, "Well¡­ even if I do have romantic feelings for her, I could not do anything about it. Not until she stops being a priestess. She has to remain pure after all."


    "So you do have impure thoughts about her?" Zaki asked. Elgo narrowed his eyes on him.


    "When does she stop being a priestess?" I asked to get Elgo''s attention away from what Zaki said..


    "When the new priestess is born, then the former''s priestess'' mark vanishes and transfers to her. That means, the former priestess is free," Elgo explained. "But, it takes a while for that to happen, usually centuries or even a millenia."


    "Is that the reason why you left the island?" I asked again.


    Elgo looked at me knowingly, "Isn''t it that you can only ask one question per spin? I already answered two. My turn," he replied and spun the bottle. It pointed at Sandlot.


    "I choose ''Do This''," he said right away, wanting to avoid any personal questions.


    Elgo narrowed his eyes already having an idea of what was running in Sandlot''s head. "Hmm¡­" he muttered as he thought. Then, he smirked, "Alright. Do this: Stand upside down and yell at the top of your lungs the most attractive woman you''ve ever met since we sailed."


    I chuckled, "That was clever, Elgo."


    Sandlot took a deep breath before standing upside down. He looked at all of us and remained quiet for a bit.


    "Well?" Elgo asked.


    "MONIKAAAAAA!!!!!!" he screamed as loud as he could.


    I gaped and put my hand over my mouth. Sandlot''s brothers began to tease him non-stop as he went back to sit down, Zaki especially.


    Sandlot just shrugged his shoulders as if he was not affected. "I just find her attractive, that''s all. She''s too conniving for my taste. Though, I admit she thinks cleverly which I believe will make her a good spy. But, that''s it. I still prefer a woman with an angelic beauty that needed me to defend her honor, " he said to put a stop on the teasing.


    "Like Carla?" I asked.


    Sandlot shook his head, "No¡­ Give Carla more months with the gypsies and she''ll turn even feistier than Monika. In battle I mean. I could see ferocity in her eyes."


    "Really?" I could not believe it but they all agreed with Sandlot.


    Then, it was Thaddaeus'' turn to be asked. He chose ''Honest Answer''.


    "Labyrinth or woman?" Sandlot asked.


    Thaddaeus crossed his arms, "As of now, Labyrinth. If I find a woman I''ll fancy, then I''ll leave Labyrinth in a heartbeat."


    I nodded at his response, "You''re really the most loyal person I''ve ever met. She''ll surely be lucky when she meets you."


    After that, the pirates chose to do dares instead since they can trick each other into answering personal questions whenever they want while torturing each other with physical strenuous activities, which they prefer more. Urdel was forced to hang by the bowstrip for five minutes while being tickled. Neville had to drink one of Gondro''s awful concoctions.


    With each passing moment, seeing the silliness of my crewmates, I could not help but laugh and laugh until I caught Jacob staring at me intensely. I smiled. He did not. Instead, he continued to stare at me with such a heated gaze. I waved to call him to us. He shook his head slowly and just looked at me. I stepped to go to where he was but he shook his head again.


    I furrowed my brows but stopped. What is going on? Did I do something wrong? I started to feel too conscious because he kept on staring at me. The only time he stopped was when Paco talked to him to show him something. I sighed.


    However, for the rest of the day, he did not¡­ not even once approached me. Instead, he just watched me.. stared at me¡­ looked at me with that heated gaze! If looks could devour I would have been long consumed!


    Usually, I would just go to him and sass or flirt and ask what in the world is the matter with him. But this time, I froze. There was such danger in those eyes that put fear in me. Yet, I also felt like a moth being drawn to the fire¡­ a fearful moth. All of these do not make sense! So, I looked away. Everytime I catch him looking at me, I look away! I had to, or else...

 Chapter 66：THE 15TH ACCOUNT: JACOBS TROUBLES 2

    [Warning: Below 18 you might want to skip this... Parental Guidance highly recommended!!! ]


    As I have said, I was a fearful moth being drawn to the fire¡­ Jacob''s eyes being the fire! So, before I knew it, my feet found their way in front of Jacob''s room. It was past midnight and everyone was fast asleep, even the night shift. I knew his door would be unlocked because that''s how he wanted it to be. So, with heart racing and hand shaking, I turned the knob and went in.


    The familiar arrangement of his room reminded me of the last time I was there... when I was drunk and the morning of his confessions. I quietly closed the door behind me and walked to the sleeping Jacob. I smiled as I stared at his peaceful and handsome face. I placed my hand over my heart and admitted again to myself that I love this man so much!


    I sat down at the side of his bed and my movement immediately woke Jacob up and took the gun under his pillow and pointed it at me. I gasped. He quickly lowered it down after seeing it was me.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked me right away as he put his pistol away.


    "I haven''t talked to you for the whole day," I began. "I think I miss you."


    Jacob took a very deep breath and covered his face with the palm of his hands. "You''re really making this so difficult," I heard him groan.


    "Is everything alright? What is difficult?" I asked worriedly. I took his hand and pulled it off his face so I could see his expression.


    He gazed at me again. This time with such a painful expression.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    In response, Jacob grabbed the back of my head and pulled me into a heated kiss. This time, his kisses reminded me of our first one. It was wanting! He needed me so I kissed him back. When I did that though, he harshly pulled me away from him and hissed.


    "Don''t do that!" he said sternly but quietly.


    I furrowed my brows, "Why not?"


    "Editha, I¡­ I .." he said and stopped.


    I was getting irritated, "What?!"


    He sighed and gazed upon me, "I want you¡­ I ache for you."


    "Well, I''m here," I said, quite oblivious to what he meant.


    He hissed and looked away. "I''m losing my self-control," he said and turned back. He held my face.


    My eyes widened finally realizing his struggles. He had been controlling himself! He needed something to happen between us but he was avoiding me so it wouldn''t. My heart skipped. Then, I remembered the last time he had a woman. That was a long time ago, it was still in Iwahi.


    I took a deep breath. I did not know what to do. Heaven knows I want Jacob and I love him with all my heart¡­ and we got married in Palavana. I looked at him again and my heart ached after seeing the painful expression on his face. So, I held his cheek and I smiled.


    "Jacob¡­" he looked at me. "... I do not know what goes on between a man and a woman but if you need me, I think¡­ I''m willing¡­ You do not need to hold back," I whispered.


    Jacob planted a kiss on my lips, "Are you sure about this?"


    I nodded, "We got married at Palavana after all. So, considering that, I am already your wife, though it''s technically null and void elsewhere."


    Jacob chuckled and kissed me again. This time, he did not let go. He pulled me to him closer and our kiss deepened. I felt his hand on my lower back as he gently supported me to lay down on his bed. I was not sure what to do so I just responded to his kisses and wrapped my hands around his neck¡­ Then, I continued to feel and to anticipate what would happen next¡­


    One of Jacob''s hands, the one that was behind me began to move. It traced the curve of my waist and continued its quest lower. His touch turned my skin warm with delight underneath the fabric of my dress. His other hand began to trail the bare skin from my neck down to the collarbone. I gasped.


    His lips let go of mine and began to follow the trail that his fingers left. He kissed me on my cheek, then my jaw line.. down to my neck where he nipped and supped.


    "Oh my goodness!" I gasped softly as I felt the bliss of a new tingling sensation that Jacob had brought me.


    From my collarbone, his hand slid to my shoulders and pulled the sleeves of my dress down. His lips followed and I could feel not just his lips but his tongue as he tasted me. I closed my eyes. What should I do? What should I do? I wanted to give him the same pleasure that I was feeling but I am clueless as to what to do.


    Before I knew it, his other hand was behind me and he undid my dress, baring my upper half for his eyes to see. After that, his hands were unfixed. Their quest continued, exploring places in my body that were untouched by any other man. Then, he cupped my bosom. I instantly opened my eyes. I was shocked. I took a deep breath. I was nervous¡­ anxious¡­ a bit uncomfortable¡­ but his touch was .. was, for lack of better word, glorious!


    He paused and looked at me. I stared back. "Are you alright?" he asked me softly.


    "I don''t know," I answered honestly.


    "Do you want me to stop?'' he asked again.


    "NO!" I answered quickly. "I do not want you to stop¡­ I just¡­ I just¡­ I don''t know what to do. What should I do?"


    He smiled and tangled his hand with mine. Then, he brought it to his lips and supped. "You''re doing perfectly... perfect..." he said.


    Jacob gazed at me as he left a trail of kisses from my hand up to my arm back to my already bare upper half. Then, he looked at me as if asking permission. I gave him a small smile and I watched him as he lowered his lips to where his other hand was.


    A sensual sound escaped my mouth as I felt his lips¡­ tongue made contact with the sensitive flesh that was there. He was gentle¡­ slow.. patient¡­ His lips kissed all of my skin that he bared while his hands stroked my lower half this time, looking for something. When he found what he was looking for I could not help but call out his name.


    "Jacob!" I gasped.


    His hand was still on top of my undergarments but I could feel how my body was responding to him. I wasn''t aware my body could feel this way.


    Then, Jacob took a deep breath. He withdrew his hand from that part and pulled my sleeves back up to cover my bare flesh. I scrunched my forehead as he got off of me as quickly as he could and went to his desk to get a drink of water.


    I sat up and watched him. I felt somehow worried and disappointed at the same time, "Is everything alright?" I asked.


    Jacob turned to me. He went back and sat at the side of the bed. "Yes.. you''re perfect¡­" he said and tucked a strand of my hair behind my ear.


    Jacob cut me off, "I had to. I want to make this right. Marry me," he asked.


    I was surprised by his sudden proposal.


    "We will dock at Ithaca at noon. Marry me there. We''ll find a minister or a priest. Be my wife, Editha. Will you marry me?" he asked me again.


    I smiled and nodded, "Yes, of course I''ll marry you."

 Chapter 67：THE 15TH ACCOUNT: JACOBS TROUBLES 3

    "Darling and I are getting married at Ithaca," Jacob announced while we were eating breakfast.


    Everyone stopped eating at once and looked at Jacob and me back and forth with mouths gaped wide open. I giggled but nodded.


    Neville cleared his throat and looked at Jacob pointing a butter knife at him. "Did you compromise her last night? I mean you can''t take your hands off, anymore," he teased.


    Now, it was my turn to gawk at his question. My face felt warm once more as I remembered the advances Jacob had with my body after midnight. Neville was a bit right. Jacob did ALMOST compromise me if he did not stop.


    "I will marry her here on the ship. I need your help for the preparation. I need some of you to find a minister or a priest. I''ll get the rings. Editha should be escorted to get what she needed as well," Jacob ignored Neville''s teasing.


    The crew cheered and teased. I guess they already knew that when Jacob avoids answering questions then he was implying the answer to be favorable to the inquiry so it was my job to correct any misunderstanding.


    I cleared my throat, "I was NOT compromised!"


    Puma looked at me with those playful, teasing, and knowing eyes, "Were you ALMOST compromise, then?"


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Why do I even bother? At my reactions, the teasing became louder and louder. I opened my eyes and shook my head. Jacob had his face resting over his fist and was staring at me the whole time. I shrugged my shoulders and he chuckled.


    "So, who''s escorting me?" I asked in an effort to change the subject.


    Thaddaeus raised his hand while laughing, "I''ll do it."


    "I''ll go too," Sandlot volunteered as well.


    "ME!" Laurel said and stood up.


    Jacob smiled, "There''s safety in numbers. Just make sure my bride is back mid-afternoon. I want the wedding done soon and leave Ithaca right away. It is Beckforth''s territory after all."


    Elgo smirked. "Is that really the only reason why you want the wedding done sooner, Captain?" he asked and waggled his brows.


    Jacob smirked back, "Don''t make me hurt you, Elgo."


    *****


    It was a little past noon when we anchored in a hidden bay at Ithaca. Although it was one of Beckforth''s territories that Jacob''s crew helped in the past, I was told that most Ithacians were loyal to the monarchy. Thaddaeus, Sandlot, Laurel, and I went to the town square immediately to shop for some things I needed to prepare myself for the wedding. I do not need much. I planned on wearing the dress from Palavana, I doubt that there would be anything more beautiful than that. I just needed some flowers and bath oils and I will be all done.


    We were going about our business but I couldn''t help but notice some Ithacians eyeing us carefully then whispering. I placed my hood up just in case. When I got all the things I needed, I told my friends that we should go back to Labyrinth immediately.


    "You could not wait to get married as well, couldn''t you, Miss Darling?" Laurel teased.


    Sandlot and Thaddaeus chuckled in response.


    I shook my head, "It''s not that. I think we''re being watched and intently at that."


    Sandlot and Thaddaeus immediately looked left and right. They looked at each other knowingly and were quiet after that. Then, they walked cautiously to my sides making sure that I was in the middle. I knew something was very wrong when they did that.


    "Just in case something happens, grab Miss Darling immediately and I will serve as a decoy," Thaddaeus said in a protective tone.


    "Make sure to leave a trail if you get caught," Sandlot replied, which Thaddaeus nodded to.


    I swallowed and turned to Laurel. He was behind me and he quieted down as well. Then, what we feared began. I saw a woman pointed in our direction. She had in her hand a piece of paper. The guards that she was talking to, looked at me and nodded.


    "WE FOUND HER!" The guard called and before we knew it, several guards and soldiers were running in our direction.


    Thaddaeus immediately drew his weapon, pointed up, and fired. This caused confusion and the crowd went running about while screaming. I saw him take another thing from his jacket and threw it on the ground. It was a smoke screen.


    "Hold your breath, Miss," Sandlot whispered to me as he quickly and discreetly dragged me away from the commotion.


    "SEIZE THEM!" I heard someone ordered. I looked back and saw Thaddaeus fending off the guards with his weaponries. I saw someone fired at his leg and he got shot. He knelt down and a group of guards went to bind him.


    "THAD--" I was about to yell but Sandlot quickly pulled me again and mixed in with the running crowd.


    He somehow managed to take hold of a different hood and he quickly put it over me. "Don''t look back. Don''t speak. You will compromise our position," he told me.


    I nodded and whispered, "But Thaddaeus got shot and Laurel¡­ where is he?"


    "They can manage, Miss." Sandlot replied.


    He led me to a wagon that was moving nearby. He guided me as we jumped in it sneakily. Then, he struck the driver and pushed him off the wagon discreetly. Before long, I heard a soft thud on the sides and Laurel was beside Sandlot driving. He handed the latter the paper. I saw Sandlot crease his forehead.


    "This is trouble," I heard him say.


    Sandlot drove as fast as he could so we were able to reach Labyrinth in no time. We boarded the ship immediately. Upon seeing me, Jacob''s face beamed but it vanished quickly after sensing that something was wrong.


    "Where is Thaddaeus?" he asked.


    In response, Sandlot handed him the paper. Then, he looked at me.


    "Editha Alysse Carmen of the house of Pardue kidnapped by a bunch of pirates. Reward 50,000 gold coins. By order of the Prince of Beckforth, Eric of Daragiel," Jacob read out loud.


    Jacob looked at me. His face showed confusion and then anger, "You''re Editha Alysse Carmen of the house of Pardue of Francua? Queen Catherine''s favorite?"


    I nodded, "Let me explain.."


    "You know Prince Eric?" Jacob asked me again.


    I walked to him and held his face in my hands, "Jacob¡­"


    Jacob''s eyes narrowed, "Don''t tell me¡­ is he¡­ is he the one your father was making arrangements with?" he shrugged my hold off him. "Is he your betrothed?"

 Chapter 68：THE 15TH ACCOUNT: JACOBS TROUBLES 4

    "ANSWER ME, EDITHA!" Jacob thundered.


    I shuddered. He was furious. I did not know how to respond to his anger so I closed my eyes. I felt him hold my shoulders and shook me as he repeated his question.


    "Is Prince Eric the man your father arranged your marriage to?" he asked harshly.


    I opened my eyes and I stared at him. I know from his eyes that he already knew the answer to his question so I responded with, "I ran away because of that. I told you, didn''t I?"


    Jacob shook his head. He clenched his fist and turned away from me. "Where is Thaddaeus?" he asked Sandlot.


    "He acted as our decoy so we could escape. He got caught," Sandlot replied.


    "We have to get out of here, Jacob," Paco told him.


    Jacob remained quiet. I know he was thinking¡­ contemplating¡­ planning for our next move. But, I don''t want him to remain angry with me.


    "Jacob¡­" I called him


    He turned to me right away. His eyes were still seething, "Why keep it from me, huh? Why didn''t you tell me that it was Prince Eric that you were betrothed to? Why all the secrets?"


    I shook my head. Maybe it was a secret at first but..., "It was not important to tell. I ran away. I chose this life. I chose you--" I reasoned but Jacob was deaf to all my reasons.


    "IT IS IMPORTANT! If I had known then we shouldn''t have gone to any of Beckforth''s territories," he argued.


    "But it was your life''s mission to aid Beckforth''s overseas territories," I reasoned and stepped forward towards him.


    He stepped back and it hurt me because he wanted to keep far away when I wanted to draw nearer. "Then, I could''ve taken more precautions if I had known!"


    I stepped forward again. "I did not tell you because it was not important to me. It was a part of me that I was trying to forget¡­ erase even," I tried to explain.


    Jacob shook his head and stepped back. "How long have you known Prince Eric?" he asked.


    "I knew he was the Prince of Beckforth since youth. But, I just met him twice¡­ I just danced with him twice. I do not know him well," I answered.


    "Who approached whom?" he asked with a very stern voice.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Who approached whom? Did your father approach him or did Prince Eric approach your father?" he asked.


    I shook my head, "I do not know. I believe it was Prince Eric who approached Father. I did not wait to know who did it. I ran away as fast as I could after Father gave me the news."


    Jacob took a harsh breath then turned to Paco. He hissed.


    "We have to leave, Jacob," Paco replied.


    "No man left behind. We rescue Thaddaeus first," Jacob answered.


    "I''ll go with you," I said.


    "NO!" Jacob answered quickly as he turned back to face me.


    "I could help with the rescue. You know my skill set--"


    "I said NO, Editha. NO!" he cut me off.


    "But--" I was about to respond but he cut me off again.


    "You do NOT know how Prince Eric thinks or how devious he could be. Do you honestly think that he will wait until you are ready before he takes you? When he sees you, he''ll take you right there and then, whether you like it or not. I will NOT risk it, Darling. I will NOT!"


    "Jacob, you speak as if Prince Eric is obsessed with me," I managed to say.


    Jacob closed his eyes and shook his head. I could see frustration painted on his face.


    "He is obsessed with you, Darling," it was Paco''s voice who answered my question. I turned to him as he continued to explain. "He wanted to marry you after he only danced with you twice. Now we know that most of the chase was not about our piracy but because of you. Prince Eric ordered that. And now, this." Paco held the paper up.


    "But--"


    "Don''t defend him," Jacob told me.


    I shook my head, "I''m NOT¡­" I was getting frustrated. I could feel tears welling up my eyes. "It''s just that...that¡­"


    Jacob bridged the gap between us and held my face, "Please¡­ stay here. You get in your room and do NOT come out until we are safe for sure."


    "I will not lose you to him. Not you, too," he said and let go. He turned to Paco. "Paco, make sure she''s in her room. If you need to stay with her there the whole time, do it. Lowen, crow''s nest. Shoot whoever approaches. Neville and Zaki, you stay here too. Gondro, we need those paralyzing needles. Let''s go," he ordered.


    I watched as my crew mates prepared their weapons, guns and blades alike, to rescue Thaddaeus. They were seriously armed as if they were preparing for a war. I looked at Jacob. I could see the intense anger that he had¡­ that anger that he has every time Prince Eric was involved. And, I understand¡­ especially with what had happened to Angelique. But, the depths of his rage, that I could not still fathom.


    Jacob gave me one last look. I wanted to run to him and hug and tell him I love him so much but I remained frozen to the floorboard that I was standing on. I could feel tears falling from my eyes. He turned away and then he left.


    I sniffed as I watched them leave without me. I wiped the tears away. This was supposed to be our wedding day. Now, it turned to this! I just wished that we did not anchor in Ithaca. Paco approached me slowly.


    "Let''s go to your room," he said gently.


    I nodded and followed him. I sat on the chair by my desk and put my palms over my face. Then, I groaned out loud. I heard Paco sigh so I took my hands from my face and looked at him. He took the seat across from me and sighed again.


    "Maybe it''s about time you know what really happened between Jacob and Prince Eric," he said.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Well, you see. It''s not just you that links Prince Eric and Jacob. Their conflict was already rooted too deep long before you. You see, for a very long time they had been rivals. Well, Prince Eric saw Jacob as a rival. Do you want to know the story?"


    I nodded.

 Chapter 69：THE 15TH ACCOUNT: JACOBS TROUBLES 5

    Jacob looked around as he disembarked from the ship that took him from Canupeer to Fildas, Beckforth. He sniffed the air and a smile of contentment formed on his lips. He finally made it to Fildas! It will be his new home.


    He walked the stone-paved streets until he reached downtown to acquire a map. He still needed to find Paco''s house. Of course, Paco offered to meet him at the pier but he declined. After all, he was a glutton for adventure. He''d rather find it himself. Aside from that, finding Paco''s dwelling is an opportunity for him to practice his, according to his sister, uncanny ability to read maps, and etched into memory the geography of Fildas.


    Once he got the map, he immediately scanned and studied it. He smirked after he located Paco''s house, according to the latter''s description, right away.


    "Well, that was easy," he said and looked at his pocket watch. "It''s still early¡­"


    Jacob put the map away and decided to explore Fildas first before heading to Paco''s. His feet trailed the pathways that he saw on the map that he committed to memory. In no time, he was able to locate the naval training grounds, the military offices, the famous bakery, the weapon''s division, the palace gates, and a lot more.


    He was even able to discover a scenic view of the Orgag Mountain Range. He sighed happily and leaned on the fence ledge to take in the view. The grassy plains filled with the Queen Anne''s lace and Orange Butterfly Milkweed in bloom was a sight to behold. He knew those stubborn weeds by heart. His sister, Stella, quite loved them and would hit him every time he tried to uproot them.


    Jacob was admiring the view when his attention was taken by a distant warning, "Out of the way! This crazy horse¡­ Oh God! Help!!!!"


    It was the voice of a woman in distress. He quickly jumped over the fence to avoid the unruly running horse. When he did that, he caught a glimpse of a black-haired beauty trying to control the horse and maintain her balance at the same time. His heart skipped, unsure whether because she was in danger or because her trying to manage the horse in the midst of her distress was very attractive to him. She was a perfect epitome of irony!


    His body quickly moved on its own in response to the danger. His hand caught the reins and he automatically mounted the horse behind her. She was about to fall so with his other hand, he wrapped it around her tiny waist to prevent the danger. He heard her gasp.


    "I apologize, Miss. If I don''t touch you, you would''ve fallen," he responded, not knowing its effect on her since he said it right behind her ears.


    Jacob saw her turned red. He scrunched his forehead as he pulled the reins again. The horse seemed to obey him and he was able to slow it down.


    When the horse was at full stop, he dismounted, not letting go of the reins. The woman closed her eyes and sighed in relief. At her movement, the horse jerked. She yelped as she held onto the saddle tightly. Jacob quickly pulled the reins to stop the horse.


    "Let me off! Let me off!" the woman cried quickly.


    Jacob chuckled and offered his other hand. She looked at it and quickly took it. Within seconds, she was off the horse. She was panting and a stray strand of sweaty hair was stuck on her beautiful face.


    "Do you mind?" Jacob asked and took it to tuck it behind her ear.


    Then, their eyes finally met. She has the most expressive almond- shaped brown eyes. They were still holding hands. Both of them blushed after realizing that and simultaneously let go of each other''s hand. She quickly turned away. He couldn''t. He was too curious to look away.


    "Thank you," she quickly muttered and turned back but avoided looking straight into his eyes.


    "You''re welcome," he replied and turned to the horse. "He''s quite misbehaved, isn''t he?"


    She rolled her eyes, "You can have him."


    "Excuse me?" He looked back at her.


    "He was supposed to be a birthday present from Father. But now, I doubt he is. The horse wanted to kill me and obviously whoever really gave him to me wanted me gone," she uttered quickly.


    "So you''re giving me a killer horse?" he teased. He couldn''t help himself.


    She widened her eyes upon realizing what she did. She shook her head right away, "Oh no no no no¡­ I don''t mean harm to come your way. I''m so sorry. I just thought since he obeys you, you could have him but if not, just leave him here or whatever¡­" she said quickly.


    Jacob chuckled after seeing her reactions. "Thank you, I''ll take him. I''m Jacob by the way, Miss."


    The woman looked at him with a studying gaze before blushing, "You''re new here?"


    Jacob smiled and nodded, "Is that quite obvious?"


    She chuckled, "I''m Yazmine. Welcome to Fildas."


    The pair gazed into each other''s eyes for a while in silence before she broke the contact. "I should get going before they look for me," Yazmine said and took something from the horse''s saddle. She crossed something out and gave it to him. "Here, so no one will accuse you of stealing my horse," she smiled and handed him something. When he took it, she immediately walked away.


    Jacob looked at what she handed to him. It was the horse''s deed of ownership with Yazmine''s name crossed off with her seal to connote transfer.


    "Yazmine!" he called out to her. She turned back. "Are you sure?" he asked and held up the document.


    "Yes, I am. I do not need such an unruly horse that would break my neck," she answered.


    He chuckled, "Do you need a ride? It is ungentlemanly of me to have you walk back on foot."


    She shook her head, "I am used to being on foot and I know my way around here more than you do."


    "You won''t be in danger?" he insisted.


    She chuckled, "My home is closer. I won''t be in danger. It was nice to meet you, Jacob and again thank you and welcome to Fildas." After saying that, she quickly turned and ran away.


    He smiled and uttered in the air, "Nice to meet you too, Yazmine." He then turned to the horse and said, "You''re not really going to kill me, are you?"


    The horse neighed. Then, his stomach growled. "I think I had quite enough excitement today. Shall we head to Paco''s?" The horse neighed again as if agreeing to him. He chuckled, "I think you like me." He mounted the horse and the horse behaved right away. He laughed as he rode it to Paco''s house.

 Chapter 70：THE 15TH ACCOUNT: JACOBS TROUBLES 6

    "Where did you get that horse, boy?" Paco met Jacob right away at the door as the latter secured the animal to the post.


    "Nice house, Paco," Jacob replied and met the only father-figure he knew.


    After a quick hug, Paco asked, "Have you eaten lunch yet?"


    Jacob shook his head. "I''m quite hungry as a matter of fact," he answered, then his stomach growled. "See?"


    They both laughed at the same time, "Come in then. Is this all you have?" he said as he motioned to one pack that Jacob was holding.


    "This is plenty. You know I do not require much," he responded as Paco led him to his house.


    Paco took his pack and placed it on the settee nearby. "I''ll show you your room later on. You have to try my daughter''s cooking. She cooked chicken ginger broth soup. It''s quite tasty especially if you pair it with rice. Come on," he said and directed him to the dining table.


    "Hello," a young girl placing a big bowl of chicken soup on the table greeted him. "My name is Angelique. I''m ten years old," she introduced herself.


    Jacob smiled as he sniffed the aromatic smell of the ginger mixed with moringa leaves, garlic, young papaya, and chicken. His stomach growled some more. "Nice to meet you, Angelique. I am--"


    "I know who you are. You are Jacob Alon. Father spoke of you and Stella ALL the time," she said and adorably rolled her eyes, "... you''re practically family."


    Jacob chuckled and looked at Paco, "She sure is a little firecracker, isn''t she?"


    Angelique crossed her arms and tapped her little foot, "Well¡­ what are you waiting for then? The food is getting cold. Let''s eat," she said then sat down.


    Jacob sat across Angelique while Paco took his spot at the head of the table. After saying grace, Jacob immediately sipped a spoonful of soup. He closed his eyes as the warm gingery delectable soup made its way to his stomach.


    Angelique giggled. Jacob opened his eyes immediately. She was watching him the entire time.


    "It''s better if you pour the soup on the rice and eat it that way," she suggested.


    Jacob followed her suggestion and after three spoonfuls, he told her, "Are you sure you are the one who cooked this?"


    One of her eyebrows raised automatically. "Uh-huh. I am amazing like that. You have to get used to it," she said and beamed. After that, she began eating too.


    "Father exaggerates most of the time. But, that one he got right," she answered.


    Jacob could not help but chuckle. "I like you," he said.


    "Well, good. Because the feeling is mutual. I think you will be an excellent big brother. I''ve always wanted one. As long as you refrain from ordering me about, we would be alright. You see, I already do a lot in this house. I am not your slave so make sure you clean up your own mess at least in your room," she told him with no bashfulness in her voice.


    "Yes, little miss. I''ll engrave what you said in my brain," Jacob agreed.


    Paco let out a small laughter as he observed the small exchange that was going on between Jacob and Angelique. Then, he remembered something. "Where did you get the horse?"


    "It was given to me by a lady I saved from it. The horse almost threw the lady off! It was her horse. The lady''s name is Yazmine," Jacob replied right away.


    Angelique''s mouth gaped wide open, "You met Lady Yazmine? You just got here!"


    Jacob scrunched his forehead, "Why? Are you two acquainted?"


    Angelique shrugged her shoulders, "We haven''t met yet but she has quite a reputation around here because of the nature of her birth."


    "What do you mean by that? She seems to be a very nice lady," Jacob replied.


    "Oh she is," Angelique quickly agreed. "She''s the King''s daughter after all."


    "So she''s a princess?" Jacob inquired but remembered she was unattended.


    Angelique shook her head, "Not really. Yes, she''s invited to attend all the royal affairs. But, she''s never introduced as one of them. She even lives in a manor¡­ more of a big cottage outside the palace. You see, her mother was a lowborn and a foreigner¡­ I think she was from Hapones. Thus, she will never be considered royalty."


    "I see¡­ no wonder she said something about someone wanting her gone," Jacob replied.


    Paco nodded, "That woman had escaped several attempts on her life already. She''s quite skilled in that matter."


    "Who wants her dead?" he suddenly grew curious. "The royal family?"


    Paco shook his head, "No, I don''t think so. Probably one of the nobles or the lords she offended. Lady Yazmine speaks her mind and her father listens to her, so the other lords see her as a threat."


    "What is the King doing about it?" Jacob asked. "She''s still his daughter."


    "That''s why he forbade her to live inside the palace grounds. It was for her safety. The further she is from the throne, the less threat she becomes. Does that make sense?" Paco explained.


    Jacob shook his head, "Not really. If you really want to protect someone, don''t you need to make sure the person is within your reach?"


    Paco swallowed his food before answering, "Sometimes, there''s safety in the distance. Especially, if we are talking about the horrors in politics."


    Angelique let out a big sigh, "Oh well, let''s change the topic before it gives a bitter taste to my cooking. So, when does your training begin?" she asked Jacob.


    "The order said to report as soon as I get situated. I''ll go first thing in the morning," he answered.


    "Are you excited?" Paco asked.


    Jacob took a drink before responding, "It''s my life''s dream to be a navy. Of course, I am. I can''t wait til tomorrow."


    "Very well. I still have time then. After you eat, I shall show you around," Angelique declared.


    Jacob shook his head, "I have a map. I think I can find my way."


    Angelique narrowed her eyes, "But does your map tell you where you can find the most delicious food in the city? No, right? Plus I need someone to hold my bags when I shop at the market. You could at least do that much. After all, you''re eating and lodging here for free," she sassed.


    "Ha! Not for long! After I begin my service, I will have a salary. You might even depend on me to give you an allowance," Jacob retorted.


    "I hold you to that promise then," Angelique agreed.


    "What promise? I don''t remember giving you a promise," Jacob answered.


    "My allowance! You just said that I should depend on you for my allowance. You can''t take that back now! Huh, Father?" Angelique said and looked at Paco.


    Paco laughed with glee in response.

 Chapter 71：THE 15TH ACCOUNT: JACOBS TROUBLES 7

    I scowled after hearing the name Yazmine. I must admit that I was jealous at how curious Jacob was of her. However, I also wanted to know what happened between them. And how much did he love her. But most especially, I wanted to learn about the dispute and rivalry between Prince Eric and Jacob. So, I urged Paco to continue with the story.


    "After Jacob reported the next day, he was tested both on his intelligence and physical strength. He was put to intense training right away. His superiors were very impressed with him," Paco smiled with a sense of pride.


    I chuckled.


    He continued, "He was deployed for six months at sea and when he came back he was promoted as Lieutenant Commander immediately with letters of recommendation to be Captain. His name was spreading like wildfire. That''s when the King took notice and called for him. You see, Jacob was very loyal at that time to the monarchy. I clearly remember how excited he was. It was just like yesterday¡­"


    *****


    "The King invited me to his conference table tomorrow," Jacob beamed after reading the letter that the royal messenger handed to him.


    "What did you do wrong this time?" Angelique raised her brow and took a peek at the letter.


    Jacob chuckled, "I did not do anything wrong. I was recommended to be a Captain and have my own crew."


    "Ohhhh¡­" Angelique replied and then beamed. "Does that mean an increase in my allowance since you will get a higher pay grade?"


    Jacob ruffled her hair, "Let''s not get in over our heads, shall we? Let me see what''s going on first."


    "Be very careful with your words, Jacob. This is the King we are talking about. Be courteous. You do not want to offend him," Paco advised.


    "Of course, Paco," Jacob replied and read the letter once again with a smile not leaving his face.


    Angelique shook her head and teased. "Obviously, you are NOT excited¡­ not at all," she said and giggled.


    "Oh be quiet, you little rascal," Jacob responded and gave Angelique a teasing warning look.


    She giggled. "We should eat dinner right now. Or are you too excited to even eat?" she said and scurried off to the kitchen before Jacob could reach her.


    "Yes, you should run. You know what I''ll do if I catch you," Jacob called out.


    Paco''s modest house was filled with laughter once again.


    *****


    The next day, Jacob was escorted to the King''s conference hall. The King smiled after seeing him and asked him to sit down. He obeyed with much delight.


    "Welcome to the palace, Lieutenant Commander Alon," King Stefan said.


    "The honor is mine, Your Highness. Please call me Jacob," he answered.


    "Ah! Jacob it is. Let''s get to the reason I called for you. I hate beating around the bush," the King replied.


    Jacob could not help but be a bit nervous. But he gave the King a curt nod as a response.


    "I''ve seen several recommendation letters from your superiors. I''ve also read the reports on your intellectual prowess. You have remarkable battle and combat strategies. Of all my years, I have not met anyone as young as you who could come up with these impressive tactics," King Stefan told him.


    "Thank you, Your Highness," Jacob said.


    King Stefan smiled, "Actually, there is one more person. The real reason I called for you today." The King drummed his fingers on the table as he studied Jacob''s reactions. "My son. He, too, has similar military records as you. You just excelled more. That''s why I am appointing you as his military partner. I want the two of you to learn from each other. As iron sharpens iron, so one person sharpens another. I''ve read it in Proverbs."


    Jacob nodded, "It would be my honor to work with the prince, Your Highness."


    The King''s smile widened some more, "A very good answer. Very well, why don''t you join us for lunch. I already had the servants set up a chair at the royal table for you."


    "Nonsense. Come, Lieutenant Commander," the King replied.


    Jacob followed as King Stefan led him to the royal dining hall. Jacob was a bit uncomfortable as all the people they passed by would bow before the presence of the King while the King talked to him with such casualness and informality. When they reached the dining table, everyone rose as the King''s presence was announced.


    "These are my sons and daughters," King Stefan presented to him.


    Jacob looked at them. His eyes met Yazmine''s right away before he gave them a curt bow.


    "My youngest, Princess Angela Isabel," King Stefan presented a young girl, the same age as Angelique. She has the gentlest face he had ever seen.


    "Your Highness," Jacob gave her a bow.


    "Hello," the little princess replied and Jacob could swear he heard the voice of an angel.


    "Lady Yazmine," the King pointed at her.


    Jacob smiled at her as she did before they simultaneously gave each other a curt nod.


    "The Crown Prince Hendrick," King Stefan presented the prince with a compassionate countenance.


    Jacob bowed, "A pleasure, Your Highness."


    Prince Hendrick smiled, "The pleasure is mine Lieutenant Commander. I''ve heard so much about you. The kingdom is fortunate to have such a person like you in service."


    King Stefan chuckled, "My thoughts exactly. And last, but not the least, the one I was telling you about. Second to you in military ranking, my second born, Prince Eric."


    Their eyes met. Chills ran up Jacob''s spine as he stared at those icy dark blue eyes. Unlike the crown prince''s, Prince Eric''s countenance was more fierce. It exuded more danger. Jacob gave him a curt nod and the prince gave him a friendly smile. But, his eyes did not change.


    "An honor to meet you, Prince Eric," Jacob said.


    Prince Eric held out his hand for a handshake, "Father spoke TOO much of you. I''ve finally managed to put a face on the name, Lt. Commander."


    Jacob accepted the handshake, "Call me, Jacob. Prince Eric."


    Prince Eric smirked, "That I''ll do, Jacob."


    Jacob felt Prince Eric tightened his grip as if sending him a warning before he let go. Jacob massaged his hand discreetly.


    "Ah! I''m glad that you two were getting along already. You will be working together closely from now on. Meet your military partner, Eric," King Stefan proclaimed.


    For a short moment, Jacob saw as Prince Eric''s smile faded a bit. The prince turned away and Jacob swore he heard a silent scoff. However, when the prince looked back at them, he was wearing that pleased and friendly smile once more.


    "We shall spar immediately after lunch. What do you think, Jacob? Are you up for the challenge?" Prince Eric asked in a friendly voice.


    Jacob smiled dismissing his previous negative thoughts about the prince. "That would be an honor, Your Highness."


    "Prince Eric. Call me, Prince Eric."

 Chapter 72：THE 15TH ACCOUNT: JACOBS TROUBLES 8

    Jacob and Prince Eric eyed each other carefully. Months have already passed by since King Stefan appointed them to be military partners. The King ordered both men never to go easy on each other in their matches. As a matter of fact, he even told them to give each other the hardest possible time.


    They already had a total of more than a hundred spars and contests in those months that passed. Both of them already knew each of their weaknesses and strengths and did their best to outwit each other every time. Prince Eric always moved the fastest while Jacob strategized every attack. The results of their matches also vary. At times, Prince Eric wins. Sometimes, it would be a draw. But MOST of the time, Jacob wins.


    Prince Eric narrowed his eyes and with an impressive speed unsheathed his sword and attacked. Jacob drew his sword to block it. Prince Eric smirked seeing that he was faster and his sword will make contact on Jacob''s flesh. He was confident that he would win this round.


    However, the prince celebrated too early as he felt pain on his side as something made contact with it. He gave it a quick glimpse and saw that Jacob used the sword''s sheath as a follow up strike to his sword block. He grimaced at the pain and he lost his balance because of the force of the blow but he won''t give up just yet.


    As he fell down, he opened his palm that was holding his sword to hold his weight and used his legs to attack. He spun upside down and used his legs to deliver strikes to his opponent.


    Jacob quickly backed away. But, the prince''s attacks were too fast to block by hand so he immediately did his evasive three fold back flips to keep distance. Then, they were on their feet once more. Both of them did not waste time as their swords clashed again in the middle. Both putting force, pushing, blocking, and clashing until they seceded.


    Then, it was silent. Jacob was on the lookout, alert, wary of Prince Eric''s movements, even his breathing. Then, he heard it. Prince Eric always takes a loud deep breath before attacking. Jacob knew it would be fast. Prince Eric was attacking straight forward. Jacob jabbed his sword on the ground and used the topmost of the hilt as his step stool to flip behind the prince and deliver his final blow to his neck using the sheath of the sword.


    The Prince fell on the ground. Jacob''s blow could have knocked out an ordinary man in an instant but not the Prince. He was surely hurt but he was still conscious. However, he knows it would take him a while to stand up thus the King announced Jacob as the winner.


    The people cheered. Jacob went to the prince and held out his hand to help the latter get up. The prince graciously accepted it. Jacob pulled him up. The people cheered louder at the display of such sportsmanship. The handsome prince took hold of Jacob''s wrist and lifted his hand up so the people could see that he accepted Jacob''s win. The crowd went wild, chanting both their names.


    Until now, Jacob could not get used to such showmanship. He was still too uncomfortable. Prince Eric, however, revelled in such moments. He loves hearing his name chanted by the people.


    "Your Highness, I should make my exit right about now," Jacob told the Prince.


    Prince Eric scoffed, "Just smile, Jacob. They love it. Besides, you won¡­ AGAIN. You should be happy, correct?"


    After the display of sportsmanship, the prince quickly walked away. The royal doctor met him promptly to check on his injuries but Prince Eric quickly dismissed him. King Stefan also met both of them and congratulated them both.


    "Job well done, once again. That was a very excellent spar. I did not know who was going to win," the King said while laughing.


    He patted the prince''s back, "You did not get hurt that much, did you?"


    "It was nothing I could not handle," Prince Eric replied.


    Then, the King looked at Jacob adoringly. "But, you boy! Those moves were quite amazing. I wish you were my son," he declared then gave him a bone crushing hug.


    Prince Eric clenched his fist and turned away after hearing his father praise Jacob. "Excuse me, Father. I still have some previous engagements," he said then looked at Jacob. "Lieutenant Commander¡­"


    "Oh no no no no," King Stefan replied. "You are now looking at Captain Jacob Alon of the Navy. In six months, he will have his own crew."


    "I offer you my felicitations, Captain. Excuse me, Father," the Prince responded and left right away.


    Jacob could not help but notice the negative vibe coming from Prince Eric. But, he never dared question it.


    "Would you accompany me to my daughter''s manor cottage? It''s been a while since I saw Yazmine. You don''t mind, do you?" King Stefan requested or teased, knowing of their relationship.


    Jacob smiled, "Not at all, Your Highness. It would be an honor to accompany you."


    *****


    "My King, you should have sent me a message prior to your visitation," Yazmine said as she led the two men in her cottage. She then quickly told her servants to fetch some tea. "What is the manner of your visit, Your Highness?" she added and gave Jacob a quick smile.


    King Stefan chuckled, "Could I just say that I miss seeing the face of my eldest daughter? Besides, I came bearing a gift," he claimed and looked knowingly at Jacob.


    Yazmine sighed, "Don''t let your advisors hear that. You, missing me, I mean. Word travels fast. You know the nobles hate me so."


    "Now, now, now, you''re overreacting. They do NOT hate you," the King replied.


    "If you say so, Your Highness. But the attempts on my life were proof enough that I am right this time," she argued.


    King Stefan smiled, "That''s why I brought Captain Jacob here. For three months, you will be a part of his responsibilities. He will take over your personal guards'' duties when their shift is over. Jacob will be here during the night shift."


    Yazmine''s eyes widened, "You should''ve consulted me first, Your Highness."


    "It is only for three months. Just to put this old man''s heart at peace," the King said and looked at Jacob. "I am not asking for too much, am I? I will compensate for your efforts of course."


    Jacob looked at Yazmine then turned back to the King, "I will do as you order, Your Highness. You do not need to compensate me. Her protection is also my priority."

 Chapter 108 - THE 19TH ACCOUNT: BECKFORTH VS. FRANCUA 10

    Jacob narrowed his eyes. "She''s NOT your betrothed. She''s mine. You do not have any right to her," he stressed.


    Eric laughed mockingly, "You''re her betrothed? Since when?"


    "Lord Richard gave us his blessing," Jacob replied.


    Eric sneered. "Lord Richard is dead. Whatever he said is null and void. I will get Editha back," he responded. "I will not lose to you!"


    "Over my dead body!" Jacob answered.


    "That can be arranged! I will kill you today!" Eric declared.


    "Such a lousy threat. You''re the one who''s outnumbered this time," Jacob said and signalled. One shot was fired and one of the five men dropped dead. I looked in the direction of where the shot came from and I was not mistaken. Lowen was in position to snipe.


    However, it did not surprise Eric one bit. Instead, he laughed, "Me? Outnumbered? You keep on underestimating me! For your information, by now, all Beckforth troops that are in Lucena are almost here. I already gave them a signal," he said and motioned at the black smoke that continued to go up the sky.


    "Francuan troops won''t allow them to come!" I interrupted.


    Eric smiled at me, "Really, my dear? Your Francuan troops are the one that''s outnumbered. Did you know that the Eastern Port is the only one that has not succumbed to my forces yet?"


    I clenched my fist, "The Alliance is coming! Reinforcements will come to help our troops and when they do, it will be easy to drive your forces off our territory."


    Eric laughed again, "Keep hoping, my dear. But, I don''t think it will still happen. You really think I would not know about the Alliance? I had Liberia''s fleet waiting for them in ambush." He looked mockingly at Jacob, "Remember Liberia? The alliance I secured because of Yazmine''s marriage to their prince?"


    After Prince Eric said that, I heard horses hooves and footsteps running. I looked in the direction of that invading sound and I whimpered as I saw Beckforth troops coming. I looked at my personnels.


    "Run! You have to run away from here!" I told them. I never want to see any of them as casualties to this war.


    "Miss, you have to come with us," one of my maids insisted.


    I shook my head. "GO!!!" I told them in response and they finally obeyed after seeing the determination on my face.


    Prince Eric smiled as the troops surrounded us in the distance, "See what I mean?"


    My pirate comrades walked to where Jacob and I stood, "What''s the order, Captain?" Lowen asked.


    "Protect Editha at all costs. If this is our last stand, then so be it," Jacob answered.


    After he said that, he walked towards Prince Eric as the prince met him. They both drew their swords and swung! I was taken aback at the sound of the first clash. Both of their swords broke into two by the force. They pushed each other and seceded. Both looked at their broken swords and threw them aside at the same time.


    Prince Eric unsheathed his other sword and headed for Jacob in a very straightforward attack. I blinked. His movement was too quick for my eye to see. I knew Jacob drew his sword and at the same time tried to hit Eric with the sheath of his other sword. But Eric slowed down at the last minute for me to see him evade Jacob''s attack and deliver a swing. The swing made contact with Jacob''s back shoulder. I saw how blood splattered and how the blade cut through Jacob''s flesh.


    "JACOB!!" I screamed.


    Upon hearing his name on my lips, Jacob quickly made a retreating jump but Eric read his moves, he did not wait for Jacob to land. He aimed at him with his gun and shot. I heard two shots fired. I covered my eyes with my hands instantaneously. I heard a clunking sound after I did that.


    "Is Jacob alright?" I asked.


    Sandlot replied, "One shot scraped his left side and the other he deflected with his sword."


    "Why is he not winning yet?" I asked without taking my hands over my face.


    Lowen answered this time, "The prince moves too fast and he seems to predict the Captain''s movements."


    "He''s faster than Jacob?" I asked.


    No one responded to my question so I was forced to take out my hands from my eyes and watch the fight. Jacob was squatting on the ground with his sword jabbed on the soil so he could use it to prevent his falling over. I saw the blood on Jacob and there was none on Eric.


    Eric looked at me and smirked. "I told you I''ll kill him and I''ll do it slowly so he could have a better taste of death. Then, I''ll have you."


    I ignored Eric and turned to Jacob. My Jacob gave me an assuring smile before turning his gaze back at Eric. I wanted the fight to be over at once. I could not afford to see Jacob get hurt by Eric again. I could not bear to see one more important person taken away from me. I knew in my heart that Jacob would come triumphant in the end but I am also aware that if something happens to him, I will lose ALL my sanity.


    Jacob stood up and took his sword off the ground. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Prince Eric who awaits his movements. "My turn," Jacob uttered and moved.  This time, he attacked with the same straightforward move that Eric did a while ago.


    Eric chuckled and was prepared to block it. But Jacob anticipated his block. He squatted down, changed the hold of his sword and aimed towards Eric''s stomach. Jacob swung his sword at lightning speed. Prince Eric was hurled off at the force of the swing.


    "Yes!" I heard Puma cheered.


    I held my breath. Jacob stood up and watched Prince Eric intently. I could hear Beckforth troops holding up their guns and positioned to shoot. My crew mates positioned themselves as well and drew their guns. I looked at Jacob. Did he win? Did the final member of Beckforth Elite perish?


    However, I felt some of my strength leaving me when I saw Eric move. I could not believe my eyes! He took his sword and used it to help himself stand up. After that, he grinned at Jacob evilly.

 Chapter 109 - THE 19TH ACCOUNT: BECKFORTH VS. FRANCUA 11

    Prince Eric chuckled and raised up the sheath of his sword, "You''re not the only one who uses the sheath for battle." After he said that, the sheath broke.


    "Impressive," Sandlot commented.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "He raised the sheath in the last minute to minimize the damage of Captain Jacob''s attack," he replied.


    I looked back at Jacob worriedly. Jacob sighed and gripped the handle of his sword tighter. He did not seem worried. As a matter of fact, it looked like he expected it. Without warning, Prince Eric attacked. Jacob blocked with his sword and pushed the prince off of him but the prince delivered another swing. Soon, I noticed that Jacob was on defense and kept stepping back.


    Then, BANG! It was too quick again. Prince Eric with his other hand took his gun and shot at Jacob when he blocked. Thankfully, Jacob dodged it. Prince Eric kept on firing shots at Jacob as the latter dodged as fast as he could. However, the prince was adamant in ending Jacob''s life as he combined his sword attacks and gun fires. Jacob was forced to be on the defensive mode and I could tell that it is what Prince Eric wanted.


    What I feared the most happened a moment later. Prince Eric disarmed Jacob. Jacob fell back on the ground but made sure the prince went down with him. Eric pulled the trigger. BANG! Then, there was a deafening silence after. Everyone became tense at once.


    We did not wait any longer. I saw Prince Eric''s shoulders move and then we heard his laughter. NO!!!! Did he kill Jacob?


    "Jacob, I despise you," the prince said and coughed out blood.


    I got confused so I looked at the two closely. Jacob was under him. I saw blood but I was not sure who it belonged to. Jacob moved his hand in a twisting motion. More blood came out from Prince Eric''s mouth.


    "For all the pain you caused her," Jacob said and pulled out the hilt. It was his broken sword from the beginning of the fight. He was able to get a hold of it when he fell on the ground.


    He pushed the prince off of him and that''s when I saw his hand holding on to Eric''s gun. He forced it away from Eric''s hand before throwing it away. I finally understood what happened! Jacob was holding the barrel and was able to redirect it away from him when Eric pulled the trigger. His hand was left bloody though because the bullet might''ve scraped it as it passed through.


    Jacob quickly stood up and watched as the prince tried to catch his final breaths. Eric looked at him with eyes filled with disdain! "For all the pain I caused her? Who? Editha or Yazmine?" Eric asked him while he bled.


    "Justice served," Jacob replied. "For all of them¡­ those you killed and hurt but especially Editha."


    Prince Eric widened his eyes in anger as his body convulsed. Then, he was still. His eyes were still open but he was gone. Jacob sighed at the sight of Prince Eric. He knelt down and closed the prince''s eyes.


    "FIRE!!!" I heard someone cry from the Beckforth''s troops. We immediately ducked and fired back.


    That''s all we could do! I watched in terror as Beckforth''s troops came closer and closer to where we were. My crewmates were taking some hits as well. They were just scrapes for now but still, the moment those soldiers come close, it will be the end of us! Paco threw out the last of our explosives. It took out some of the Beckforth soldiers but those who weren''t taken out continued on their pursuit.


    We thought we were goners but then there was another war cry! Francuan soldiers chased after the Beckforth troops. I sighed in relief as the last of the enemy soldiers in the manor grounds dropped dead while the others surrendered.


    Then, I saw the familiar figure of Prince Bernard riding in our direction. When he reached me, he dismounted.


    "I was informed of what had happened. Forgive me if I had come later than expected," he told me and sighed as he saw the current state of the manor. "Lord Richard?"


    I shook my head. "He did not make it. Thaddaeus, one of my crewmates, made sure his corpse was safe."


    He nodded. Jacob walked towards us and introduced himself, "Jacob Alon, Your Highness. I am her husband," he said and motioned me.


    I widened my eyes as I turned to Jacob. My face was red with embarrassment. I could not even deny what he said. I looked back at the Crown Prince and opened my mouth. However, nothing came out.


    Prince Bernard chuckled. He held out his hand, "Finally, in the flesh. I''ve heard so much about you. The lost heir of Filiphin?"


    Jacob accepted the Prince''s handshake, "I am NOT the only heir."


    Prince Bernard smirked and then looked at me. "Husband, eh? I did not recall being invited to your wedding," he teased.


    Jacob answered for me, "It was unofficial. But, it would be an honor if you would make it to our ceremony."


    Prince Bernard smiled, "I''ll certainly wait for the invitation." Then he looked back at me, "I will be sending food rations for your people. Mother would insist that you come to the palace for the night."


    I shook my head, "I should be here with my people. I will be alright. Please, tell Queen Catherine that."


    Prince Bernard nodded then tapped Jacob''s shoulder, "Thank you for helping us defeat that vile prince. Some of the soldiers will help with the clean up. We will make sure all the corpses are gone before nightfall."


    "What will happen to Beckforth and all the overseas territories?" Jacob asked. His voice filled with concern.


    Prince Bernard smiled at him, "I''ll try to get some information and I will call for you to inform you," he said before he left us and ordered his man to gather all the corpses for mass burial.


    Thaddaeus came back with my father''s remains and we had his funeral right away. We buried him beside what was left of the manor. Everyone helped in building a magnificent tombstone. It was already sunset when we finished and the last of my tears fell.


    I felt Jacob intertwined his fingers with mine as he held my hands. "Your husband is here," he teased to make me laugh.


    I closed my eyes and I couldn''t help but chuckle, "I can''t believe you told the Prince that."


    "We were married in Palavana," he told me and winked.

 Chapter 110 - THE 19TH ACCOUNT: BECKFORTH VS. FRANCUA 12

    It took five more days before all of Beckforth''s troops and their allies in all of Francua were subdued. Most of them surrendered right away after learning that Prince Eric was no more. These soldiers admitted that they were just doing their duties because they were loyal to their country and were following orders. Others who were loyal to the prince either committed suicide or fought back so the Francuan troops did not have a choice but to end their lives.


    As for us, we stayed in the manor grounds. The palace sent blanket-like materials and wooden poles so we could set up tents. They also sent huge jugs of water and food rations so our family''s former servants would not go hungry. Some of my father''s private guards who survived joined the soldiers in helping the other citizens who were affected by the war. I told the servants that they are already free but they did not want to leave me by myself nor do they want to leave my father''s grave. Besides, most of them are families and they do not have any other home except for the manor.


    I took a deep breath as I watched them try to build something with what was left of the manor. Jacob sat beside me.


    "That''s a very deep breath. Are you alright?" he asked me.


    I automatically leaned on his shoulder, "I''ve decided to leave them the land. They deserved it. I''d be going to the Queen in the morning and will tell her of my decisions."


    "And?" Jacob asked.


    "And¡­" I sighed "... if you want to, I''ll come with you. If not, I''ll go on my own adventure."


    Jacob smiled, "Of course I want you to come with me."


    I gave him a faint smile, "I''m dying to hear the ''but'' part."


    Jacob put his arm around me, "There''s no BUT part. I already told you of my intentions and those intentions have not changed."


    "However¡­" I began for him.


    "It''s NOT HOWEVER. I want us to get married in Canupeer," he said and tangled his fingers with mine. "For the meantime, you would stay there with Stella while I go back to Filiphin with Dylan."


    "Why?" I asked.


    Jacob took a deep breath and held my face, "Editha, Filiphin is in a stage of uncertainty with regards to politics. We were able to win the revolution but since the government is still young, the leaders could NOT find a common ground," he began to explain.


    I took his hand off my face and smiled, "Go on.."


    "They want¡­" he sighed again. "... they want me to rule and create a monarchy because of my lineage¡­"


    I chuckled, "But¡­"


    He chuckled, "BUT, I have no wish to be king as I know that you do not wish to be queen either."


    I beamed, "I''m a pirate."


    He smiled, "That you are. And so am I. The life I imagined and planned for us is¡­


    ".. to sail all the oceans and map the places we discover. Help those who are oppressed and live simply," I continued for him as it was my desire as well.


    Jacob was teary-eyed as he gazed upon me. He nodded, "Still, I have a responsibility to Filiphin and I want to make sure that Dylan is prepared to assume leadership before I leave."


    I nodded, "That''s understandable. I''ll come with you."


    Jacob held my hand and put it close to his heart. He shook his head, "I can''t¡­ let you come with me."


    I scrunched my forehead, "Why not?"


    He sighed, "You''re going to roll your eyes at this but please listen. You are my only weakness. As I have said, the politics in Filiphin is unstable. I could not guarantee that ALL of the Filiphinos will be loyal to me or my family." He swallowed hard. "As much as I do not want to separate with you, I have to make sure that you are out of harm''s way. If they use you to get leverage on me  and something bad happens, I don''t think I could forgive myself. I can''t have another repeat of what happened with Prince Eric."


    I gazed upon him lovingly, "I love you," I could not help but say.


    Jacob chuckled, "Does that mean you concede?"


    I pursed my lips and thought, "To some parts, yes."


    It was Jacob''s turn to scrunch his forehead, "Now, I''m dying to hear the ''but'' part."


    I chuckled and held his hands tightly, "I liked the idea of marrying you in Canupeer. And, I would stay with Stella for a bit. BUT, my staying there will depend on if I''m with child... if what happened between us that night and the nights after we get married¡­"


    Jacob laughed, "You know it''s not just going to be nights¡­." he cut me off.


    I covered my face with my hands as I blushed at his comment. I shook my head before I faced him again. Jacob gave me a kiss on the cheek. I held him by the shoulders to make him behave, "As I was saying, if I conceive, I will stay with Stella and wait for you as you wish. However, if I do not, I want to begin the life that we wanted already. I want to sail and make something of my time."


    Jacob gave me a disagreeing look before saying, "That will defeat my purpose. I already said that I don''t want you to be in harm''s way."


    "I won''t be in harm''s way. I know how to defend myself," I argued.


    Jacob looked away, obviously irritated by my decisions, "I don''t know what to say. I don''t like it."


    I rested my chin on his shoulder and linked my arm to his, "You know I can''t stay. You can''t deny our similarity. Adventure pumps in our veins. We could not stay put. That is the reason you do not wish to be grounded by a title, and it is the same with me."


    Jacob was quiet for a moment. I knew he hated the idea. He sighed again, "Is it alright if we talk about this some other time? I''m feeling a bit angry about this," he told me honestly.


    I smiled and diverted the topic right away, "How are your injuries?"


    Jacob looked at me and kissed my forehead. "I love you, Editha."

 Chapter 111 - THE 19TH ACCOUNT: BECKFORTH VS. FRANCUA 13

    The next morning, I had an audience with Queen Catherine. At King Peter''s request, Jacob and the Geles brothers came along with me. We were directed to the assembly hall where the royal trio was waiting for us. Prince Bernard motioned us to sit down.


    "I would like to begin by expressing my gratitude towards your assistance with the war. It had come to my attention that the moment Beckforth''s forces were made aware of your presence, they centered on you and the Pardue Manor," King Peter began.


    "We underestimated the number of their troops. We were caught off guard by how many men they have. When news about the Alliance''s ambush reached us, we thought we would lose the war," Prince Bernard  added.


    "I am curious about what happened to the Alliance?" I asked.


    King Peter replied, "Liberia fleet fired on them but did not make contact. The fleet looked like they were confused. Then, the fleet left. Some of them claimed that they saw a pirate ship with olive and black sails appear before the confusion began."


    "I''m assuming that that ship is Jadedagger. The Pirate King''s ship," Queen Catherine added. "As to why they assisted us, we do not know yet but I have a hunch that it is because of you, Jacob."


    Jacob gave them a faint smile as a response but he did not say anything.


    "What are your plans, Editha? You said you wanted to talk to us about your estate," Queen Catherine asked.


    I nodded, "I have decided to leave the estate to the manor''s personnels. They will divide the land and build their settlement there."


    Queen Catherine widened her eyes, "How about you?"


    Prince Bernard chuckled, "Of course she''s going to be with her husband."


    King Peter thundered, "HUSBAND!!! Since when did you get married? Does your father know?"


    The Geles brothers looked at each other confused then turned towards Jacob and me.


    Jacob cleared his throat, "I am her husband although it is still unofficial. We decided to have the wedding ceremony in Canupeer."


    "Are we going to be invited to this, Editha?" the queen asked.


    I smiled at her, "That''s one of the reasons why I am here today. Of course, you would be. You do not mind mingling with pirates, do you, Your Highnesses?"


    King Peter laughed, "After what your crew have done for us? I tell you, Labyrinth and your crew will have immunity in Francua. You are welcome here as long as you follow our laws, meaning no pillaging allowed in our territory."


    "We do not do those, Your Majesty," I responded. "We only stole from corrupt government officials so we could give it back to those who were in need."


    Prince Bernard shook his head, "To be clear Editha, are you implying that YOU are a pirate?"


    I nodded, "Do I need to renounce my nobility?"


    "Of course NOT! I won''t allow you to," Queen Catherine said. "You might need your title back or the influence of your name in the future. Be a pirate, if that is your wish. However, make sure that you live up to your conscience as piracy connotes more. You know what is right and wrong."


    "Of course, Your Majesty. I will never shame my father''s name," I replied.


    King Peter cleared his throat, "You were probably wondering why I invited the Geles brothers and since you were their Captain, Jacob, I want to let you know as well."


    Jacob looked at the Geles brothers and then to the King. "What is it, Your Majesty? Did they do something to offend you? I''m sure they did not mean it. They are actually very reliable and dependable. I vouch for them."


    King Peter nodded, "That I know Jacob. As a matter of fact, I want to offer them positions in the Francuan Military as a reward for their assistance. I will award them with Francuan citizenship. Sandlot, if you accept, you will be promoted as a Commander of the Navy. Officials at the Northern Port commended your leadership skills and assistance. I also was informed of your records in Beckforth."


    Sandlot quickly turned to Jacob, "Captain.."


    Jacob smiled at him, "It is a good opportunity. You should take it," he advised.


    "But, Filiphin¡­ you still need assistance with the government, do you not?" Sandlot said.


    Urdel tapped him on the shoulder,  "I will stay with the Captain. The three of you should accept the positions." He then looked at the King, "Forgive me, Your Majesty, but one Geles brother should stay with Captain Jacob."


    Zaki looked at him, "Are you sure about this? I want to stay with Captain, too," he said then turned apologetically to the King.


    Jacob shook his head and answered, "King Peter, Sandlot, Zaki, and Thom will accept your proposition. Urdel will stay with me."


    The three brothers looked at him to say something but Jacob did not let them, "That''s an order. If you respect me as your Captain, you will take this opportunity. You need not worry about Labyrinth. Urdel will be enough. Now, be grateful."


    King Peter smiled, "And the matter of the Filiphin, I want to build an alliance with your country."


    Jacob nodded, "When the government is stable, that is the first thing that we would do. We still are thankful for your financial assistance to the revolution."


    "When do you plan to sail to Canupeer? We would like it very much if we could attend your wedding," Queen Catherine said.


    Jacob looked at me. I knew right away that he wanted me to decide. "We will leave as soon as all the deeds and necessary documents for the property transfer are completed. Would you help me with that, Your Highnesses, for the sake of the people? I want them to be able to begin building their houses for their families, as well as till the land."


    Prince Bernard nodded, "I will see to it that everything will be done by the end of tomorrow."


    "Thank you," I said.


    "And the wedding?" King Peter asked.


    "The ceremony will be in two weeks if we sail for Canupeer at the end of the week," Jacob answered.


    The Geles brothers cleared their throats, "You''re not in a hurry Captain, are you?" they teased.

 Chapter 112 - THE 19TH ACCOUNT: BECKFORTH VS. FRANCUA 14

    After the talks about our wedding, the conversation became serious once more. Prince Bernard was able to get information about what will happen to Beckforth.


    "The House of Daragiel was stripped of the royal title. The monarchy''s royal line was transferred to the House of Absalom, are you familiar with them?" the prince asked.


    "The Absaloms are the original royal line of Beckforth. To my knowledge, King Stefan''s great grandfather usurped the throne," King Peter informed. "One of the reasons why I was hesitant to form an alliance with them."


    "The Kingdom is back to its rightful ruler then," I said. "Do you know them?" I turned to Jacob and asked him.


    "I''ve met Lord Adrien and his family once. They''re a very respectable family. They did not involve themselves in governing and politics when I was there. They also declined membership in the House of Lords," Jacob replied.


    "Speaking of the House of Lords, what will happen to it? Most of the Lords were involved in the corruption of the overseas territories. What will happen to them?" I asked.


    "From what I gather, the Lords and nobles involved in the corruption will be stripped of their titles and exiled to the territories they victimized. Those nobles that opposed Prince Eric and were punished unjustly will get their titles back," Prince Bernard replied.


    "How about the corrupt governors of the overseas territories?" Sandlot asked.


    "Since the nobles that put them in their positions will be punished, so will they. They will be stripped of their titles and they will be imprisoned based on the severity of their crimes," Prince Bernard answered.


    I sighed in relief, "That''s very good to hear. That means the people can finally live in peace and prosperity."


    "And the slave trade? Will they be able to be released and returned to their families?" Zaki asked.


    Prince Bernard nodded, "Yes. But, in my opinion that would take a while. First of all, they have to locate those people. As I was told, they were sold not just in Beckforth but to their allied countries."


    "At least the new monarchy will see to it that corruption stops," Thom responded.


    "That was indeed the goal of the new monarchy. However, a corrupt government is very difficult to change. Officials who were used to doing it will eventually participate in it again," King Peter said.


    Jacob smirked, "That''s where we come in. That''s the purpose of Labyrinth pirates."


    Queen Catherine beamed, "I really like how you think, Captain Jacob. I am so glad Editha will be under your care from now on."


    *****


    True to Prince Bernard''s words, the deeds were all completed even before the end of the next day. He came to the manor''s grounds before lunch and handed the documents of property transfer to me.


    "Are you really sure that this is what you wanted to do? This land is your inheritance," he said.


    I nodded, "Father would be happy. He loves the people in the manor."


    "You really refuse to be grounded?" he asked.


    I nodded again, "I want to do what I want to do."


    Prince Bernard chuckled, "Would you look at that? How time flies! You will be getting married soon."


    "And soon you will too," I commented.


    He shook his head, "You know I do not desire to marry. I do not ever want to clip the wings of the woman I love."


    "And what of your heir?" I asked.


    "Let the monarchy end with me. I was thinking of making Francua a republic where the masses have a say on how to run the government. So, I wouldn''t be needing an heir," he explained to me.


    I chuckled, "Republic of Francua¡­ It does have a nice ring to it."


    Bernard smiled, "I''m glad you liked it. I''ll go now. Your HUSBAND had been looking at me with  watchful and somewhat jealous eyes. I do not want to be at the receiving end of his sword. I heard he''s a genius when it comes to fighting." I chuckled in response and looked in Jacob''s direction. He was indeed watching us!


    After Prince Bernard left, I called ALL the manor personnels for a meeting. I want to bid them farewell and give their deed of the land. They listened attentively as I began to make the announcement.


    "I want to let you all know how grateful and blessed I am for knowing you. You have been a family to me since my birth and you have loved me like a daughter, sister, and friend. My heart was overwhelmed with your desire to stay and watch over my father''s grave. I could not thank you enough for that," I began as tears threatened to fall from my eyes.


    I swallowed hard before I continued, "I would like to transfer my inheritance to all of you," I raised the documents. "Here are deeds of the land. Each family will have a portion of the estate where you could build homes, till the land, raise cattle, and plant crops.."


    After I said that, I heard our cook cry, "You''re not leaving us, are you Miss?"


    I gave her a smile and nodded, "My only wish is for you to leave my father''s grave where it is so each time I come to visit, I could pay him my respects."


    My maid servants shook their heads, "You''re really leaving us, Miss?"


    Sid, our stable boy responded, "Miss, we could build the manor again if that is your wish. Just stay," he said.


    I looked at Brenlyn and Charles and saw them wipe their tears as well. Brenlyn took a deep breath, "We all know Lady Editha¡­ we all know her sense of adventure¡­ we all know she won''t stay," she said as she wiped her tears. "But whether you like it or not, I will go wherever you go," she told me.


    "As will I," Charles said. "I promised your Father that I won''t be leaving your side if something happens to him. That I intend to keep whether you like it or not."


    "Do you know combat skills?" Jacob asked Charles right away.


    Charles nodded, "Yes, sir. I do. As a matter of fact, I am the late Lord Richard''s sparring partner. I may be of age but I could still move fast like a stag."


    Jacob smiled, "And you won''t leave Editha at all? You will protect her at all costs?"


    "With my life sire. That is what I promised her father," Charles answered.


    "I accept. You will sail with us and be her protector," Jacob replied.


    "How about me sir?" Brenlyn asked. "I could also protect the Lady and be a governess or a nurse to your ''would be'' children."


    At the mention of children, all of our personnels inquired at the same time. "Children? With whom? Since when? When is the wedding? Where will the wedding happen?" they all asked at once.


    Jacob cleared his throat and explained to them everything. At first, my personnels interrogated him with such coldness but Jacob charmed them away so that at the end of the day, they were closer to him than to me.


    The next day, they prepared a feast for us knowing that we will leave for the Eastern Port. They gave us their blessings and bid us farewell. Three days after, I was back on Labyrinth sailing for Canupeer where I will wed Jacob, the man I love the most.

 Chapter 113 - THE 20TH ACCOUNT: LABYRINTHS FINAL DESTINATION 1

    Stella was the most excited wedding planner! She was waiting for us by the port when we docked. But before that, I had the honor of meeting Uncle Caleb. He and his revolutionary team were the reasons that the Eastern Port was not invaded. He accepted me as a part of their family right away but warned me about their impending departure for Filiphin.


    It had been a week since we arrived in Canupeer. And in that week, Stella dragged me everywhere as we prepared for the wedding¡­ to the dressmaker ¡­to the florists¡­ to the caterer, on which Neville protested because he said he should be in charge of food. Invitations were sent right away and the celebration at Stella''s house (which is now the governor''s house) AND Verna''s Tavern were nonstop!


    Jacob, as Stella insisted because of tradition, was not allowed to see and stay with me prior the wedding which he did not follow through. Stella told him to stay at their old house and wait. However, Jacob was NOT one to be hindered when it comes to me. He finds ways to be with me. He climbs up my room''s window at night and stays with me until dawn. He also kidnaps me at times when no one''s looking and we head for the beach.


    This time, he lured me out of my room and asked me to elope with him for the night. And, of course I agreed. We went to the beach once more and there was a rowboat waiting for us by the shore.


    "Where are we going?" I asked as he guided me to sit on the boat.


    Jacob chuckled. "Away," he said and winked. He unsecured the boat from the shore and took the oars.


    "Away?! The wedding is tomorrow afternoon!" I told him.


    He nodded, "We will be back at dawn," he assured me and began rowing.


    "Stella will be furious!" I told him.


    "Let her. We''re the ones getting married anyways," he reasoned.


    I smiled and shook my head, "So, where are we heading?" I asked again.


    "You''ll see," he said and continued to row.


    Not too long after, I saw an islet nearby. I looked at Jacob and he nodded. I helped him row so we could reach the islet faster. Then, we secured the boat. Jacob held out his hand to help me get off. I followed him as he led me to a tent nearby. He quickly got in and took a picnic basket and a blanket.


    "Let''s just hope that the food''s still here," he said as he opened it. "Good, " he spread the blanket on the sand and sat down. Then, he motioned for me to sit beside him.


    I crossed my arms and narrowed my eyes as my thoughts went wild on what might happen, "What are you planning?"


    Jacob laughed, "NOTHING¡­ but I''m hoping. You know I''ll marry you in a heartbeat if I compromise you," he said and that reminded me of the first time we were alone together in the wagon at Beckforth.


    I rolled my eyes, "You ALREADY compromised me."


    Jacob chuckled, "That is why I will marry you tomorrow."


    I shook my head at his teasing. But, I complied. I sat down next to him. He put his arm around my shoulder right away.


    "Are you cold?" he whispered in my ear purposely touching it with his lips.


    My cheeks warmed up in an instant and the hairs on my arms stood up. He chuckled at my response. I hissed and turned to him, "That''s NOT fair--"


    He cut me off right away with a kiss. In an instant, I was in heaven! Jacob held the side of my neck as I wrapped my arms around his. His hands were on the sides of my waist and he guided me to his lap. His right hand pressed my lower back to pull my body closer to him as his left hand took out the hair tie I placed on my hair. His active fingers immediately tangled with my hair as I felt his other hand caress my thigh under my skirt.


    Then, he pivoted us around so my back was on the blanket and he was on top of me. He let go of my lips. I opened my eyes as we looked at each other intensely once more, "You were saying?" he asked.


    "Can''t you wait?" I asked him. "Tomorrow night is our wedding night," I reminded him.


    He kissed my nose, "Our wedding night was that night in Palavana. You have been my wife since then."


    "Is that so?" I replied.


    He nodded and I felt his hands hiked up to my undergarment under my skirt. His hands were prepared to pull them down but he looked at me first as if asking my permission. I widened my eyes at him. He chuckled and let go. He slid beside me and put his left lower arm under his head while he slid his right arm under me and pulled me to him.


    I looked up at the sky and saw the billion stars twinkling in the night sky. They were like diamonds. "This is beautiful, Jacob," I said.


    "You''re beautiful," he turned to me and responded.


    I looked at him and smiled, "I love you."


    He gave me a peck before saying, "I love you, more."


    I placed my arm on his chest as he locked me in his embrace, "Jacob, I''m curious¡­" I began as I traced his chest with my fingers.


    "With?" Jacob asked.


    "Who''s stronger, the Pirate King or you?" I asked as I continued with what I was doing.


    "Captain Meltzar, I think. He can render me immovable," he admitted.


    "Is that so?" I said. My playful fingers did not stop. "But, I''ve read that if you have a strong fighter spirit, mind control and illusions won''t work on you. YOU have a strong fighter spirit."


    "Hm.. I haven''t thought of that. Maybe I''ll do that the next time he tries to control me again," he replied.


    "Good," I said as my fingers continued to play.


    Jacob groaned and caught my hand, "Stop that!" he scolded me.


    "Stop what?" I asked innocently,


    Jacob narrowed his eyes at me, "I know you know what you''re doing. And I suggest you stop before I continue where we left off a while ago."


    I chuckled and faced him with my chest leaning on his.


    "Editha¡­" he warned.


    "Yes?" I said ever too sweetly.


    Jacob groaned teasingly and was on top of me again. There, under the starry night, we made love for the second time as the rhythm of the relaxing sound of the waves muffled our moans of pleasure.

 Chapter 114 - THE 20TH ACCOUNT: LABYRINTHS FINAL DESTINATION 2

    We headed back at dawn and Stella was already waiting for us at the shore with her hands on her waist. She was NOT happy.


    "You''ve done it now, Jacob," I told him as we neared the shore.


    Jacob just laughed. When we got off the boat and Jacob began securing it, Stella began hitting him.


    "I told you that you can''t see her until this afternoon. Why can''t you just follow that simple instruction? It''s tradition!" Stella said as she continued to hit Jacob with his palms.


    When Jacob seemed to be unaffected, Stella took her slipper off and hit Jacob with it. "Why aren''t you listening to me?"


    I put my hand over my mouth to muffle my laughter. When I did that, Stella turned to me and pointed her slipper at me, "Same with you, Editha. You should''ve said no."


    Jacob was in between Stella and me in an instant, "Don''t blame her. It''s on me," he said.


    Stella sighed loudly and put her slipper back on her foot. Then, she pulled me away from Jacob and grimaced at him, "We have a ceremony to prepare for," she said and dragged me away from Jacob.


    I looked at him as Stella pulled me away. Jacob smiled and waved. He mouthed, "See you later, I love you."


    I nodded and mouthed, "I love you, too."


    He smiled as he watched me leave.


    "Eyes forward," Stella told me sternly.


    I chuckled and obeyed. In no time, we were at the governor''s house. After we ate breakfast, the preparation for the wedding commenced right away. Several of the island''s women came to the governor''s house to help me prepare. Brenlyn helped with my bath preparations.


    Tradition in Canupeer states that I need to soak in a bath filled with white petals and lavender oil for an hour. I could not complain as it was really relaxing! I submerged my head in the tub and washed my face. When I came up, Brenlyn scrubbed my hair with soap and oil. I felt so pampered I chuckled.


    After the bath, I put my robe on and when I came to my room, there were about seven women with flower bouquets and flower baskets in their hands. They gave me the bouquets while some dried my hair. I was made to sit down and they styled my hair using the flowers from their baskets.


    When they were done, they left me with Brenlyn and Stella, them being the closest ladies to me. They made me eat lunch before they helped me put my dress on. The dress was not as extravagant as the one I wore in Palavana but I was so much in love with it. It was an off shoulder white flowy dress with laces on it. I wore a pair of white sandals since the wedding will be on the beach. My heart was pounding as the ceremony began.


    There was a horse drawn carriage waiting for me when I walked out of the governor''s house. All the Labyrinth pirates, including the complete Geles brothers, were there as footmen and drivers.. They will serve as my protectors according to tradition. They cheered and hooted as I walked towards the carriage.


    Paco held out his hand and helped me climb up. And the procession started. There were beats of drums and melodic music from stringed instruments. But, the cheers of the pirates were the loudest of all.


    Queen Catherine attended together with Prince Bernard, having the Geles brothers as their guards. As a matter of fact, Prince Bernard did the honors of walking me to Jacob. When Jacob saw me heading towards him, I could see tears forming in his eyes. I swallowed hard as my heart beat faster.


    "Last chance to run away," Prince Bernard said teasingly.


    I shook my head, "Never."


    Prince Bernard chuckled at my response. My eyes were fixed on Jacob and his were on me as if we were the only ones there. And when Prince Bernard gave him my hand, I felt him gripping it tightly before linking my arm into his.


    This is it! We are finally getting married for real! It was a happy celebration. My only regret was that my father was not there to witness the event. The minister asked us to say our vows.


    "Editha¡­" he began then smirked. "... Or should I say Darling.."


    We chuckled together and the pirates cheered. Jacob gave them a signal to be quiet.


    Then, he continued, "I never thought my heart would love again until I met you. You have awakened in me unknown emotions that I have never felt before. As a matter of fact, YOU are the ONLY one who can aggravate me beyond measure and at the same time make me the HAPPIEST man in the world¡­" My eyes filled with tears.


    "Without you, I''m lost. You are my present and my future and as God is my witness, I will protect you with all of me. With my strength, I promise not to let any harm come to you and our family in the future. I will protect your heart by being faithful. I will be here even when we are distant. It may be impossible but I''ll make it work. I cannot promise a life filled with happiness but I promise to make you happy as much as I can. I love you and that would be until I die," he said.


    My tears fell. I cannot contain my happiness. Jacob wiped my tears away. I cleared my throat so I could speak, "Jacob¡­" I began. "... my pesky arrogant pirate¡­" the audience laughed at what I said. "I thank God that I met you though our first meeting was not my idea of a romantic first meet." Jacob smirked. "You showed me my purpose and taught me to be the woman that I wanted to be. You have proven over and over again that you are always there for me. You battle anyone, even ghost and mythical beings just to get to me and I¡­ and I cannot imagine anyone in my future but you. You will have all of me.. my love and loyalty¡­ all the good together with the bad¡­ you will have it all. I am willing to live the life you wanted as long as I could be with you. You said you''ll love me until death? Jacob, if I die and was given a chance to live again, I''ll find you and love you again. You are my forever," I said.


    A smile formed on Jacob''s lips. He was about to bridge the gap between our faces but the minister stopped him.


    "Not time for that yet," the minister said. However, Jacob did not listen. He kissed me. The minister sighed and said, "Alright, you are now man and wife, go on and continue kissing your wife."


    Everyone cheered!

 Chapter 115 - THE 20TH ACCOUNT: LABYRINTHS FINAL DESTINATION 3

    A month had passed by after the wedding. True to his word, we consummate our marriage not just at night. We were always almost together except for when he and Uncle Caleb trained Dylan. This was their last training. We ALL watched!


    Uncle Caleb and the pirates built an obstacle course that Dylan needed to overcome. I could tell from where I sit that the course had several boobly traps and challenges. Dylan needed to use his swords, guns, wit, and intellect to pass it. But, at the end of the course Jacob stood ready for battle.


    Uncle Caleb gave Jacob a handicap. He has to battle Dylan with a blindfold. He stressed that it will also be good for Jacob as it is training for mind control defense and combat. Dylan needed to finish the course in half an hour or else he would fail.


    Not a moment too soon, Dylan''s final challenge began. I was amazed at how agile he had become. He was a mini-version of Jacob on the way he moves. I could not believe that the young boy I had met more than two years ago was now a teenager who COULD match his uncle''s skills.


    Dylan''s targets were on point. He took them out mostly on first tries and if not twice. I looked at the hourglass. He''s on time. When he reached the end of the course, Jacob was already waiting for him. Jacob did not attack first since he is not used to fighting with blindfold but I could tell his senses were heightened.


    Dylan swung at him but he blocked it with the sheath of his sword. With regards to speed, Jacob was still faster. But looking at how Dylan moved and how he adjusted and adapted so he could counter his uncle''s moves, though the latter was quicker, was enough proof that one day, he MIGHT surpass Jacob.


    Meanwhile, though blindfolded, Jacob was giving Dylan a difficult time. He was on defense, but at the same time, that defense was just like an impregnable wall. Dylan could not break through!


    "Let me pass," Dylan said forcefully as he attacked once more.


    Jacob chuckled, "You think it would be that easy?"


    Dylan grunted and ran to the right to find a gap for him to pass. Jacob was in front of him right away. Dylan groaned, "You''re annoying, OLD MAN!"


    "Now, you resort to insults. You are NOT getting through then," Jacob laughed and switched from defense to offense.


    Dylan was forced to be defensive. He was forced to take back steps and he hated that! His impatience as a teenager surfaced and he reached for his gun to fire at Jacob. My nerves got the better of me and I stood up anxiously.


    "It will be alright," Uncle Caleb told me.


    BANG! Dylan smirked, trusting his skills. He knew he hit Jacob''s leg because his uncle fell on his knee. Dylan quickly ran forward but was surprised when Jacob stood up and delivered a blow to Dylan''s stomach with the sheath of his sword. Dylan fell and failed his last test.


    Uncle Caleb clapped his hands as Jacob took off his blindfold. He saw my worried face and winked at me. I shook my head.


    Dylan stood up and checked on Jacob''s leg immediately. He scratched his head, "I swore I aimed at your knee. With that distance, it should be a direct hit. But there''s not even a scratch. How did you do that?"


    Jacob smiled and pointed at the hilt of his sword. The bullet was stuck on the pommel, "This is the one you hit when I blocked."


    Dylan sighed, "How fast are you?"


    Jacob smirked at him in response, "Too fast for you," he teased.


    "Dylan, you failed to pass through. However, your skills passed," Uncle Caleb interrupted them.


    "But, I was NOT able to pass through Uncle''s defense. He still outwitted me even if he was blindfolded. What more if he wasn''t!" Dylan argued.


    Jacob put his hand over Dylan''s head and ruffled his hair, "You''ll get there in time. I could feel your quickened steps and the adjustments you made when we were fighting. If you could do that at such a young age, then in time you MIGHT surpass me."


    Dylan grinned, "Truly?"


    Jacob smirked, "I said MIGHT. That is, if I STOPPED training."


    Dylan frowned, "You''re an annoying OLD MAN."


    Jacob chuckled, "But, I think you''re strong enough to be taken to Filiphin. We just need to train you on discipline and leadership," he said to make his nephew feel better.


    "Jacob is correct," Uncle Caleb responded.


    Dylan scratched his head, "You''re really forfeiting your claim to the throne to me?"


    Jacob nodded, "I''m a pirate, remember? But you¡­ remember when I left you and you admired Governor Abel with his principles? You wanted to learn from and you did. That is your calling. You''re called to lead just like Governor Abel but on a larger scale."


    Dylan asked, "What if I couldn''t do it?"


    Uncle Caleb responded, "You are NOT doing it by yourself. Trust me, I will help you through it."


    Dylan took a deep breath, "When are we leaving?" he asked.


    Jacob looked at me. I knew right away that he''s dreading his departure to leave me.


    Uncle Caleb responded, "Tomorrow morning."


    I smiled sadly and sighed. I turned to Paco who was right beside me, "Take care of my husband, Paco."


    Paco chuckled, "Did you just see the way he fought? He won''t be needing me," he teased.


    I nodded, "True. But there might be beautiful women in Filiphin who would try to take his attention. That''s what I meant."


    "Don''t you worry about that, Miss Darling," Laurel said right away. "Puma, Wabi, Tibet, Fifer, and I will take on those flirtatious looks. We will be Captain Jacob''s shields." He motioned with his hands theatrically.


    I giggled, "I''ll hold you to that."


    "You can count on us," Wabi responded with a wide grin while the other musicians gave me a thumbs up.

 Chapter 116 - THE 20TH ACCOUNT: LABYRINTHS FINAL DESTINATION 4

    That night, as I lay on Jacob''s bare chest under the covers, my heart began to feel heavy with the thought of my separation with Jacob in the morning.


    "How long do you think we are going to be separated?" I asked.


    Jacob turned to me, "Dylan will be eighteen in three years to assume the throne. But, I talked to Uncle Caleb if I could leave prior to that. He said that it depends on Dylan''s progress."


    "Three years??!" I could not help but raise my voice.


    "Does that displease you?" he asked.


    I sighed, "I couldn''t stay in Canupeer for three years. That''s too much time for me to do nothing."


    "It would not be for nothing if you are raising our child," Jacob reasoned.


    I smirked, "That is if I conceive," I argued.


    Jacob moved under the covers so he could face me, "What are you going to do if you don''t?" he asked.


    "I already told you, I''d travel. I''ll begin the adventure that we wanted," I answered.


    "Without me?" Jacob asked


    I smiled at him and tapped his cheek, "Don''t you think it''s fair since you''re going to Filiphin without me?"


    Jacob groaned and laid back down, "I already told you why."


    I sat up and looked at him, "And I accepted your reason. Now, be a good husband and accept mine too."


    Jacob sat up as well, "But that decision defeats my purpose in wanting you to be safe."


    I sighed, "Danger can come from and to all places. You cannot guarantee that I am truly safe and secure here at Canupeer."


    "Of course I can," Jacob replied right away not wanting to lose the argument. "Governor Abel is here. It''s peaceful here at Canupeer. All of the people here love me and because of that they love you as well."


    I rolled my eyes, "What if there is a tsunami or a hurricane or storm or the volcano erupted or an earthquake?" I tried to argue.


    "Exactly my point! That could happen while you''re sailing. What if you were shipwrecked or were thrown off the ship and attacked by sharks?" Jacob countered.


    "Which supports my argument that danger could be in all places. And the fear of danger should not hinder us from the things that we wanted to do," I said.


    Jacob crossed his arms, "We''re just going in circles. This is useless."


    "It''s not like you would be here to stop me from sailing away," I uttered. It was supposed to be just in my thoughts but I accidentally said it out loud.


    Jacob quickly glanced after hearing that, "Is that so?" he chuckled after.


    I closed my eyes and grinned, "That is so."


    Jacob slid his hand behind my back and pulled me to him, "So the only way to make you stay is if you conceive, huh?" he said then nipped on my neck..


    I tried to avoid his maneuvers but he locked me in his embrace. We wrestle for a bit until he pinned me down on the bed, "Yes. That is the only thing that will stop me from sailing away," I said laughing and blew the strand of my hair that was on my face.


    "Is that a challenge, milady?" Jacob asked me. "I could do IT ALL night," he said and waggled his brows.


    I rolled my eyes teasingly, "It''s not about if you could do it all night. What matters is if I conceive after."


    He raised his brows and attacked. I giggled. "Jacob!" I screamed as his hand found a ticklish part on my side.


    He muffled my laughter with a kiss and true to his words, we made love the whole night!


    *****


    When morning came, Jacob woke me up with a kiss. "We will be leaving in an hour," he whispered to me.


    I nodded and stood up. I put a dress on and dragged my footsteps to the kitchen for some breakfast. Neville and Brenlyn already prepared a feast for ALL of us. Everyone was silent as we ate. I could feel their eyes glancing back and forth at Jacob and me.


    Puma cleared his throat, "I could NOT quite get some sleep last night. It was too loud, don''t you think so, Wabi?" he elbowed Wabi.


    Wabi coughed and nodded, "I thought there was an earthquake with all the tossing and the creaking."


    "It felt like the whole house was shaking!" Laurel exclaimed.


    I gaped my mouth at them. Brenlyn put her hand over her mouth. She was red as a tomato! But the pirates continued.


    "Leave them alone," Neville said. "They did what they had to do to make the feel of their touches last for years."


    My eyebrow arched and I looked at Jacob. My husband was just eating calmly! He was not reacting at all. "Jacob!" I called him and motioned.


    Jacob smirked, "But what they say is true," he said and winked.


    Brenlyn''s eyes widened in shock and she looked at me. I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. She''s not used to such vulgarity as this!


    "Do NOT traumatize Brenlyn," I warned them.


    Paco chuckled, "Apologies, Miss Brenlyn. They do not mean any harm. They are just teasing to cover the fact that they will miss Darling terribly. It''s their way to lighten up the mood."


    Brenlyn sighed, "Thank goodness."


    Fifer cleared his throat, "But Miss Brenlyn, could you answer this question for me?" he asked.


    Brenlyn looked at him curiously. She nodded, "Of course."


    "Are you spoken for?" Fifer asked directly.


    The pirates cheered. I giggled and laughed while Brenlyn turned red. Fifer did not break his gaze on her. He was truly interested in her.


    "She''s not spoken for," I replied for the tongue-tied Brenlyn.


    Fifer smiled, "That''s good to hear," he turned to Jacob. "Captain, should I stay here? I do NOT have much use for you on the mission anyways. I could watch over Miss Darling with Charles."


    "Watch over Editha or Brenlyn?" Jacob replied.


    The pirates hooted once more. It was loud until we finished all the food on the table. After breakfast, we watched as Labyrinth sailed away with the rest of the pirates, Uncle Caleb, and the Filiphino revolutionists who helped with the war. Fifer stayed with us. I sighed as the ship vanished from the horizon.  I''ll give myself three months, if I''m with child, I will stay in Canupeer.

 Chapter 117 - THE 20TH ACCOUNT: LABYRINTHS FINAL DESTINATION 5

    THREE YEARS LATER


    My travels have been very successful. For three years, I was able to revisit the places where we docked in our two year sailing before. In the first year, I went to Patomoso to visit Carole and his son, Ferdie. He was eight at that time and was looking more and more like Lowen so I had to ask. I wanted to be sure. I remembered it just like yesterday.


    "Ferdie is not Sgt. Monroe''s son, is he?" I asked her directly.


    To my amazement, Carole smiled, "He''s looking more and more like his father growing up. Lowen also asked that question in his letters and I had to tell him the truth. Ferdie knows as well."


    I nodded, "That''s good to hear."


    Carole pursed her lips, "But staying here in Patomoso will be quite challenging in the future. The Monroe''s won''t let this matter go and I might end up being accused of adultery."


    "Does Lowen know?" I asked.


    Carole shook his head, "I do not want to worry him. The Monroes had been peaceful lately. But, I still do not trust THAT family."


    "I do not blame you. Why don''t you sail with us? Jacob and Lowen will come find us soon. What do you think?" I suggested.


    Carole beamed and nodded. For two years she and her son had been traveling with us. She corresponds with Lowen regularly to report to them where we are going next. I dare NOT write to Jacob , especially that he disliked my decision. I do miss him and wish that he was by my side. But, I trust that he will find me and that is something I hope for.


    After Patomoso, we sailed to Iwahi. There, I learned that Zivi got married to a missionary and turned a new leaf. She admitted to me that she could not bear any children because she is infertile but the missionary loved her for what she was.


    Brenlyn and Charles tried to copy Neville''s recipe: tilapia in coconut milk as I recalled to them the ingredients and the process. It was still delectable but Neville''s was far better. We stayed at Iwahi for two months because Fifer proposed to Brenlyn and they got married there.


    Two weeks after that, we passed through the cannibal island but we dare not stop. I made a map of its location though so people would be aware of the danger there. After five months, we reached Sirumaha where we stayed for a while with the gypsies because Brenlyn was with child. The gypsies helped us with Brenlyn''s pregnancy and giving birth.


    Carla took over Hannahbelle''s position as the troupe''s leader because the latter was promoted as head of the women''s spies. Monika was not there anymore. Carla told me that she left to fulfill her quest to find the Pirate King.


    We waited until Janus turned one before we journeyed once more. Ferdie became like a protective big brother to the newborn. Carole taught us how to take care of a baby and once in a while I babysat for the two of them. Janus liked me after all. He would stop crying when I carried him. It made me a bit sad that I did not conceive before, each time I took care of Janus.


    Last month, we were at Repahook. It still hasn''t changed. It''s still peaceful and very welcoming. I bought another revolver for our safety''s sake and toys for Janus and Ferdie. I was becoming more and more their favorite aunt.


    How time flies! We were aboard Penelope. The Captain told us that by next month, we would reach Ithaca. My eyebrow arched immediately as I remembered that dreadful place. We decided not to disembark when Penelope docks.


    Fifer wanted to be alone with Brenlyn for a bit so he begged me to babysit Janus. Carole, Charles, and Ferdie were with me in the second deck in the dining hall when cries of pirate invasion disrupted our afternoon tea. I immediately took my revolver and hid it under my skirt just in case a fight would ensue. I held Janus tighter. I gave Charles a signal and he nodded at me, prepared to battle just in case.


    It was a riot! People were screaming! However, after a while the screams were replaced with gasps and sighs of adoration, especially by the women. I scrunched my forehead. It was all too familiar.


    Then a voice I know so much spoke, "Ladies and Gentlemen, good afternoon," he began and smirked.


    I chuckled and turned around. I knew it! It was just like our first meeting. He came in wearing a clean, white pirate shirt. He was not wearing a pirate hat but a black scarf instead. His hair was not as long as before. He is tall and moderately built. He is as handsome as before. For lack of better word, he is a prince in a pirate''s body!


    He continued to speak, "We are not going to steal from you nor are we going to hurt you. We are merely looking for very important people. I''m actually looking for my wife." He smiled after saying that.


    I smiled. He still hasn''t seen me yet. However, I saw how the women sighed and continued to admire him even after he said that he has a wife. That angered me so I stood up from where I sat and with an attitude I learned as a royalty, I spoke, "Who do you think you are?" I clasped Janus'' hand tighter as he looked up at me and then to the pirate.


    Jacob grinned lopsidedly as he looked at me, "Who do I think I am? I am your husband, Darling," he said then his eyes travelled to Janus. He looked at me again with narrowed eyes, "That''s not mine," he said immediately.


    I rolled my eyes as Carole took Janus from my hand. "Of course not, Janus is Brenlyn and Fifer''s son."


    Jacob sighed and walked towards me, "That scared me for a moment."


    I crossed my arms and raised my brows at him, "I beg your pardon."

 Chapter 118 - THE 20TH ACCOUNT: LABYRINTHS FINAL DESTINATION 6

    "I beg your pardon. What kind of woman do you think I am?" I said as my eyebrows met.


    Jacob chuckled, "A very beautiful woman who does not listen well to her husband."


    "We got ALL their things, Captain," Puma said as he walked in with Fifer and Brenlyn.


    "Time to go," Lowen said and eyed his family.


    Carole whispered in Ferdie''s ear and the ten year old nodded. He looked at Lowen. Lowen smiled, "Come here, young man. This embrace is long overdue," he said and opened his arms.


    Ferdie sighed in relief and ran into his arms. They embraced. Carole stood up. Fifer and Brenlyn took Janus to free Carole''s hand. Carole walked to the father and son and joined in their embrace. "Finally," I heard her say.


    Jacob put his arm around my shoulders and pulled me to him, "Shall we go?"


    I looked at him and gave him a peck on his cheek, "We shall."


    In no time, we were in Labyrinth. Thaddaeus gave me a big smile before maneuvering the sails so we could sail faster away from Penelope. I smiled as the familiar feeling of home enveloped me. I closed my eyes and inhaled the scent of the sea. HOME AT LAST!


    Paco embraced me right away. "Welcome back. You''re home."


    I nodded, "Thank you. It looks like everyone stayed the same and is still here."


    Paco chuckled, "Looks like we have new members in the family. I''ve never seen Fifer and Lowen this happy."


    Neville opened the door to the kitchen and yelled, "EVERYONE COME TO THE KITCHEN! I COOKED A FEAST!"


    I scrunched my forehead, "It''s too early for dinner."


    Neville widened his eyes at me, "It''s never too early to eat. Come on! Before the food gets cold."


    It was indeed a feast! The table was brimming with food. The delicious smell of different types of meat wafted through the air. I was not hungry but after smelling the food, my stomach growled.


    "Did you cook everything in the storage room?" I asked.


    Neville beamed, "You do not have an idea. When we were in Filiphin, Thaddaeus made some changes in the ship. The lower deck is now equipped as a stable. We have different types of animals there. We have live goats, chickens, and cows. We also have an indoor garden. It''s not too big but we can grow our own vegetables from there," he explained.


    I laughed and teased, "Great! Looks like we can open a restaurant."


    The pirates grew quiet at what I said. I stopped laughing. "What is going on?"


    Jacob chuckled, "Well, as a matter of fact, that is the plan. For the meantime, our piracy will be put on a hold. We will resume with it once we hear of corruption going on again. For now, we will turn Labyrinth into a restaurant at sea."


    Carole and Brenlyn clapped, "That is a great idea." They said simultaneously.


    Brenlyn added, "We wanted to be useful as we make Labyrinth our new home. If we have a restaurant I could help with it."


    Carole agreed, "Very true. I do not know anything about swords and guns but I can cook, clean, serve, manage, and I''m good with budgeting."


    Neville cleared his throat, "I will be the head chef. No one else," he said and laughed.


    Charles laughed, "I will help with the serving. I''m a very skillful butler after all."


    Puma raised his hands, "We''ll take care of the music."


    I shook my head, "But you only knew how to play a harmonica."


    Laurel shook his head, "No, Miss Darling. The Filiphinos taught us how to play the guitar. You should hear us play."


    I rested my chin on my fist, "Restaurant at sea¡­ hmmm? We might not have a lot of customers."


    "We already sent news of the plan to our friends," Wabi said determinedly.


    I shrugged my shoulders and put food on my plate. The food that Neville prepared this time was more scrumptious than before. "This is something else," I said, then I took a bite of another dish. "So is this."


    Neville put his hands on his waist and bellowed. "The customers will be chasing us after they tasted our food."


    Five months later, what Neville said became true. Navy ships and pirates alike would chase Labyrinth to dine and taste our food. Most of them admitted that they love the mystery of finding the location of Labyrinth. Our restaurant at sea has become the gem of the oceans that many seek! We never ran out of customers. There were slow days especially if the weather is bad but most days we were full. And when we dock to replenish our supplies, there is always a line.


    We never stopped sailing of course! And because of our reputation and the support we have from Francua and Filiphin, no one dared to cause trouble during dining time. Admirals, merchants, pirates, nobles, and common people come to eat if they find us.


    Captain Meltzar and his crew were constant customers. They have been in the restaurant thrice as if they knew where to find us! If only Monika timed it right, her quest could''ve ended earlier. She found the restaurant once. But it looks like Monika and Captain Meltzar were always on the wrong timing.


    Jeu''s crew also just found us once but it was a riot! Thaddaeus and Emil became friends right away and Emil showed Thaddaeus some tweaks and tricks to make Labyrinth sail faster. Rocco and Lowen had a shooting contest, some of our customers had to leave! Neville and Teresa were in an argument about cooking styles that Mik and Gondro had to paralyze them both before they hurt each other. Jeu tried to flirt with me but stopped right away after seeing my growing belly.


    The only ones that have not found our restaurant at sea were the Geles brothers. Urdel was happy with us and did not regret his decision to keep sailing but I could tell he misses his brothers. Besides that, everything and everyone was perfect. It was a life filled with adventures and food. And now, a growing family of my own.


    Jacob stood behind me as I veered the steering wheel to the left. He whispered in my ear, "Where to, my Darling?" He placed his hand on my swollen belly and for some reason our unborn child moved. We chuckled in response.


    "To uncharted waters, Jacob¡­" I said and giggled.


    "Feisty," Jacob replied and we kissed.


    It was our own happily ever after. Finally, our problems are over and we are now living the life we always wanted. Well, that''s what we thought!


    However, life has a way of teaching us that we are all connected to each other and what we do greatly affects another. In this case, during our happy moments, we had forgotten and were unaware of the pain we caused to an innocent woman who just desired a peaceful life. The aftermath of the war between Beckforth and Francua changed her greatly and now, she''s after us: ANGELA ISABEL OF THE HOUSE OF DARAGIEL, former princess of Beckforth, Eric''s sister!

 Chapter 119 - ASSASSINS REDEMPTION PROLOGUE

    Two weeks after the Beckforth-Francuan War, the changes in the Beckforth government were slowly being felt. To most of the people and citizens of Beckforth, the change was for the better. They celebrated and rejoiced for finally, corruption would end! Every citizen was invited and gathered at the courtyard of the main palace. The new king, King Adrien of the House of Absalom was to give a speech with regards to the changes that will happen in the government.


    "The sun has finally shone upon us citizens of Beckforth. In my rule, there would be no corruption¡­ No more violating of human rights. This rule will be transparent. Corrupt officials, you have been warned! All thieves will have their hands cut off! I will chase down these corrupt officials and your family and you will be punished. I will let you feel how it feels like to lose your possession and your privileges!" King Adrien announced.


    The masses cheered while some of the Lords in the House of Lords looked at each other in fear for their lives, planning in their heads how to escape with their families and properties.


    After that speech, King Adrien put the government cleaning in process. He gathered all the lords, members or not of the House of Lords, the generals, and ALL those who were essential to the government. Then, the king called out the houses that would be punished.


    "Your Highness, what do we do with the remnant of the House of Daragiel?" the new prime minister, Ramos,  asked.


    "There''s still a remnant? I thought Prince Eric perished in the war. The former king is dead and Lady Yazmine is in Liberia," King Adrien replied.


    "The former Princess Angela, your highness. The youngest daughter," Ramos responded.


    "She survives?" King Adrien asked.


    "Reports claim that she has been residing in the royal palace in Igari even before the war," Ramos explained.


    "I see. What was her role in the corruption?" the king asked again.


    "Nothing," one of the generals who knew the princess'' innocence replied. "She''s innocent against these charges."


    "But, she is a remnant of the House of Daragiel! What will the people say if she remains unpunished?" One of the lords who obviously has a grudge against the Daragiel family thundered.


    "Princess Angela did not participate in any corruption! She did not even know such corruption exists. She''s ignorant to all of these---" the general argued.


    "Ignorance excuses no one!" the nobleman cut off the general. "She should have done something! How could she be blind to the cries of the people? It''s just impossible not to be aware!"


    "SILENCE!" the King ordered. "Justice will be served! She will not go unpunished! She may not have participated in the corruption but her silence and ignorance did not help alleviate it either. Angela of the House of Daragiel will be stripped off of her title."


    "She should be given slave status or her citizenship in Beckforth revoked!" one of the lords suggested.


    "We could send her to Ithaca to become a slave," one of the scribes uttered.


    "We could set an example and have her executed in the town''s square," another lord mentioned.


    Almost all the noblemen and military had opinions on what to do with Princess Angela, but the Prime Minister Ramos had something else in mind. He had been requesting the princess'' hand in marriage but the princess had ignored him countless times. Whatever the punishment will be, he would take her forcibly and Angela will be his captive until her dying breath. No one will know because he will make sure to provide a burnt corpse as her replacement.


    Meanwhile, General Eli, the one who defended the princess, was the latter''s friend for a long time. He secretly excused himself. He has to get to Princess Angela and warn her of impending danger.


    *****


    ONE WEEK LATER!


    "Quick! Princess Angela! You have to move quickly," General Eli said as he dragged the princess into the secret passageway of the palace in Igari.


    "What is going on?" the clueless princess replied. "Where is my brother?"


    "His Highness is dead," General Eli replied as he continued to lead the former princess away.


    Angela shrugged off his hold of her and stopped, "What do you mean?"


    General Eli took her elbow once again, "Princess, Prince Eric perished in the war against Francua."


    "War? We were at war? Since when? I do not understand!" the princess responded. Tears were beginning to well up her eyes.


    "Princess, trust me. I am trying to save you. The new government wants to set you as an example. They want you punished," General Eli said.


    "Why? What did I do? I did not do anything wrong," she exclaimed.


    "That is why, I am making sure you are away from Beckforth before nightfall¡­ before anyone notices that you are escaping. I already talked to your maids. Someone will pretend to be you but you have to be quick."


    "Where are we going?" Angela asked.


    "We are heading for the Southern Bay. I will hide you in one of the remote areas there. No one knows what you look like there since you were kept away. Better to live in poverty than to be punished for crimes you did not commit," Eli answered.


    "And you?" Angela asked again.


    Eli stopped and looked at her, "I will help you. You have been my friend since the beginning and you have helped my family from the very start. I will return the favor. I will stay with you and guard you with my life."


    Angela nodded, "Thank you."


    Eli gave her a gentle smile then dragged her again until they reached the end of the secret passageway. There were rails that Eli kicked off. He looked to the left and the right. Then, went back to fix the princess'' hood. He made sure that they were dressed as commoners before they left Igari''s palace.


    After procuring a covered wagon, they began their journey to the Southern Bay. It had been two nights that they had ridden in silence. At first, Angela did not have any strength to ask what was going on. She was too stunned. She was afraid to know the truth.


    However, she has to! Angela took a deep breath to calm herself. She had to know what was going on. She looked at Eli. She could not help but worry about her friend.


    "Eli, they will brand you as a traitor and your family might be executed," Angela said.


    Eli smiled and turned to her, "I already sent a message to them to leave the house and go somewhere safe. Your safety is more important this time."


    "Tell me what happened?" she asked.


    Eli took a deep breath, "Lady Editha escaped back to Francua. Rumor has it that she was unfaithful to Prince Eric and that angered the prince, he had to wage war against Francua to get her back. Your family is accused of corruption and violating human rights. I do not know the whole truth about these matters, since I barely got back from my deployment in Liberia. When I came back, the throne was already transferred to the House of Absalom. I''m sorry if I am not of help. But, I know you''re innocent."


    "Thank--" Angela''s answer was cut off by a shot fired. Eli took the hit straight in the heart. Angela screamed. The horses reared up and the wagon toppled over! She heard horses'' hooves approaching so she quickly crawled away from the wagon to escape. But, it was all too late! When she exited the wagon, two guards were already waiting for her. They took hold of her arms and pulled her to stand up.


    "Let me go," she said and struggled. She noticed the pain on her left arm and saw blood trickling from her shoulders. "Let me go," she repeated. "I did not do anything wrong!" She pleaded but the guards did not listen to her.


    *****


    Sandlot was on his way to the Francuan embassy in Beckforth to oversee its reopening. He headed there straight from Canupeer after Jacob and Editha''s wedding. He was nearing the embassy when he saw a wagon toppled over after hearing a gunshot. Two armed men went to it and pulled a woman from the rubble.


    The woman pleaded to be let go but the men did not listen to her. Now, Sandlot was not one to interfere with other people''s business because he finds that too burdensome. However, the sight of the helpless lady bleeding and pleading tugged his gentlemanly heart so before he could think about it, he rode his horse and intervened.


    "The lady said to let her go," he told the men as he dismounted.


    "This is none of your business. This woman is a criminal," one of the men said.


    The woman looked at Sandlot. Sandlot''s heart was pierced. Her tear-filled blue eyes were proof of her innocence. She shook her head, "I did not do anything wrong," she said weakly.


    "Silence!" One of the men was about to hit her. She closed her eyes expecting the pain of the strike but it did not happen.


    Angela opened her eyes in time to see the two men on the ground unconscious. She looked up. Sandlot smiled at her and held out his hand. "My name is Sandlot, milady."


    She received it. "Angela. My name is Angela."


    "I''ll take you where you''re headed, Miss Angela," he said.


    She smiled, "Thank you, I''m off to the Southern Bay."


    Sandlot smiled as well for he never saw such innocence and beauty merged into one.


    *****


    Jeu sneezed as the wind picked up. He looked at the landform to his right. According to his map, it was the Southern Bay of Beckforth. He smiled.

 Chapter 120 - THE 21ST ACCOUNT: MY GOAL! MY LIFES DESIRE 1

    Angela Isabel of the house of Daragiel-- that is my full name. I was the former Princess of Beckforth-- one of the more prosperous countries in the world. My life before was grand. Everyone saw to it that it would be. I grew up with several privileges not only because I was the only princess but also because I was the youngest in the family. If I want it, I''ll have it!


    I was happy even when my mother passed away after giving birth to me. Lady Yazmine, my sister took on that role! She was not my mother''s daughter but a product of my father''s unfaithfulness so she was not given the royal title. However, she was always there to take care of me and pamper me together with my ladies in waiting and governess.


    My governess was not strict either! I knew I had done a series of mischiefs when I was younger but I always got away with everything! All I needed to do was smile or cry. And everything would be alright because I looked like an angel. As a matter of fact, my father, the late King Stefan, named me Angela because I looked like an angel. They ALL said I looked innocent and gentle and harmless and could only do good!


    But THAT changed five years ago! My pampered life was changed in an instant. I was NOT even aware of the crimes they said my family and I committed! Nonetheless, I tasted the punishment because I was the sole remnant of the Daragiel family. My father passed away, my eldest brother was assassinated, Eric died in the war, and Yazmine was in Liberia.


    True, at first, I attempted to escape. Thanks to Eli (though he died) and the stranger, Sandlot, who did not leave me for a week until I was able to stand on my own two feet, I was able to live in peace for half a year. Until someone recognized me. My neighbors, who I thought I developed camaraderie with, were the ones who betrayed me and handed me over to the Prime Minister Ramos.


    And that was when my real nightmare began! Ramos captured me for his own personal reasons. He had been a persistent suitor since I turned sixteen. He was ten years older than I am. I was not interested so I rejected him several times and as the princess I got what I wanted. On my eighteenth birthday, I told my big brother, Eric that I found Ramos'' persistence cumbersome.


    When Ramos threw me in his manor''s dungeon, he told me that Eric punished him because of that. His privileges as member of the House of Lords was taken away. His estate and property were revoked. He had to work as a middle class man and that paved the way to him being acquainted with King Adrien.


    I gripped the hilt of my sword as I recalled those times like they were yesterday. I closed my eyes so that no tears would escape. I had trained myself NOT to cry. I had trained myself to disconnect my heart so that I could survive but the things that happened in the past were too traumatic for me to erase from my memory. Flashes of my moments with Ramos played back on my mind as I heard the horses'' hooves galloped while pulling the wagon I was in.


    Ramos pulled my hair to force me to look at him. My hands and feet were chained so I could not fight back. He placed his lips near my ear and whispered, "I will let you feel the torment of downfall."


    I looked at him with tear-filled eyes, "How did I offend you?" I asked.


    Ramos scoffed, "Do not feign innocence. Your rejection caused my downfall. And this time, I will make sure you know what that felt like."


    "This is unlawful. The new king will not tolerate this," I tried to argue.


    He gripped my chin forcefully and uttered, "No one will know that the former princess is still alive. I already presented them with a burnt corpse claiming it was you."


    My eyes widened in fear as Ramos narrated to me how I would spend my day as his slave. For a year, I was his slave. The cold floor of the dungeon was my bed. He tormented me every waking hour. My once smooth hands became blistered by doing laundry, cleaning, and other hard jobs. He did not let anyone help me either and warned everyone not to be affected with my innocent looks.


    But the most traumatic experience was waking up on his bed, not knowing if he took his liberties with me or not! Ramos made me feel helpless and abused until I realized one day that it had to stop. As a slave, I had access to the training hall. I would secretly watch him practice and when all was sleeping, I trained myself.


    So when he tried to render me unconscious one more time, I was prepared. I still remembered what his face looked like as I slit him from navel to nose. It was a commotion after. His guards tried to stop me. But, I was a Daragiel and I learned through practice that ''speed'' pumps in my veins. From fighting his guards, I was able to determine my fighting skill.


    My eyes could quickly see their movements and my body copies them like they were my own. The discovery was shocking both to me and them. That was my first slaughter! I remembered the sound of blood splatters... I remembered running to a creek nearby. My hands trembled at the sight of my blood stained hands, arms, legs, clothes, and face. I washed off the blood from my body until my arms were sore. And I screamed and cried of what I had become. But, it was the only way to survive¡­ it was my only way to escape.


    I opened my eyes as the wagon halted. The driver gave me a piece of paper. "This is your next mission," he said. Then, he handed me a pouch of coins. "Half of the payment will be given to you after the deed was done."


    I nodded and opened the folded paper. CROWN PRINCE BERNARD OF FRANCUA. I took a deep breath as I clenched my fist. I hated ALL Francuans! They were the roots of my downfall. Francuans! Francuans and Lady Editha¡­. Lady Editha and her Labyrinth Pirates. They will pay. I will find them and they will ALL pay!


    My thoughts were deep in anger when I dismounted the wagon so I landed on the wrong foot and was about to fall on my face when an arm swooped me up my feet and smiled at me. We were locked in each other''s gaze for quite a moment. His smile was genuine and it had been a while since I saw a genuine smile. His brown eyes were sincere. I would''ve smiled right away but I had forgotten how to. I could still feel his hands around my waist.


    Then he said, "Is heaven missing an angel? Cause one had fallen in my arms."


    My eyebrows met in an instant  and I scoffed.

 Chapter 121 - THE 21ST ACCOUNT: MY GOAL! MY LIFES DESIRE 2

    I pushed the man away from me as I regained my balance. I glared at him and turned away. I began to walk away as my mind began to plan. I know I was somewhere near the Eastern Port of Francua and I was told I needed to head west to arrive at Lucena where a group of fellow assassins will be waiting for me.


    Now, I understood why I had to meet with other assassins. Our target was not a mere noble nor politician. He was the crown prince of Francua. Of course, there would be guards. I needed to find a horse or another wagon that I could use to take me to Lucena when I noticed the steps of another person beside me. I looked to my right and noticed the same man who caught me. I immediately placed my hand on the hilt of my sword preparing to draw my sword just in case.


    He smiled at me again, "You haven''t said thank you yet," he told me.


    This man confused me but I stopped and looked at him curiously. With the recent experiences I had in my life, trusting was very far from my vocabulary. "Thank you," I uttered politely and continued with my walk.


    I thought he would leave me in peace but to my surprise, he followed me and was walking side by side with me as if we were friends.


    "My name is Jeu," he introduced himself to me.


    I blinked as I walked faster than before. Why is this man being too friendly? I looked at him as I walked and studied him from head to foot. He was wearing a pirate''s hat so he must be one. His face exudes warmness and his smile was contagious, I could feel the edge of my lips twitching. Then, I saw his sword. My grip on my sword became tighter¡­ just in case.


    "You like what you see? I''m better on the inside," he told me and gave me a playful grin.


    I stopped at my tracks and stared at him. "What are you doing?" I finally asked.


    "Walking with you," he said and tilted his hat.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "I want to know your name," he answered directly.


    I narrowed my eyes. He smiled at me more. I took a deep breath. I therefore conclude that this man is a fool! A handsome fool! A charming handsome fool!


    "What''s your name?" he asked me.


    I sighed again. I should NOT be wasting time. "Angela," I blurted out. I was not supposed to say it but somehow it came out.


    He smirked, "I didn''t know that angels walk the earth."


    UGH! Another pick up line! "You''re a fool," I said and walked away.


    Jeu followed again, "I''m a pirate. I am actually a captain of my ship."


    I frowned, "Thank you for stating the obvious." I can''t help but be sarcastic.


    He chuckled then smirked, "Your face and your line of work do not match, don''t you know that, Angela?" he stated. The tone of his voice changed.


    The sudden change of the tone of his voice put me on high alert. My defenses went up right away, "What do you mean by that?"


    He smiled again, "If you ask me, you''re better off as a princess rather than as an assassin."


    I abruptly turned to him and glared, "What made you think I''m an assassin?"


    "Your sword and the way you grip it right now wanting to draw it," he replied and looked at me sternly.


    I scoffed, "If I''m an assassin, you won''t live another day, pirate," I threatened him.


    But instead of getting intimidated, he shrugged his shoulders, "I want to see you try," he challenged me.


    "Be careful what you wish for," I said and turned towards the forest trails. If he still follows me, I''ll kill him!


    I was not surprised anymore when he followed me. This man has a death wish. I will gladly put him to rest so I can go to Lucena and join the assassination team that I was assigned to. I quickly drew my sword and turned around to attack him! My surprise attacks were usually difficult to evade but he blocked it by just raising his sword from the sheath. I jumped back.


    "You''re not just an annoying pirate, aren''t you?" I asked.


    He smiled again. UGH! That smile was beginning to irritate me. It was as if he was telling me that I could not kill him.


    "Annoying? You find me annoying? In what way?" he asked and scratched his nose.


    I widened my eyes at him in disbelief. "What you are doing right now is annoying."


    "Blocking your attack? But I don''t want to die," Jeu replied.


    I shook my head, "The pick up line¡­ following me¡­"


    "But you really do look like an angel. Have you seen yourself in the mirror? You should be aware that you are very beautiful, are you not?" he told me honestly.


    My heartbeat raced. In the past four years, no one dared to call me beautiful to my face because I had mastered the look of intimidation. I felt my cheeks turning warm.


    Jeu grinned, "Aw, you''re blushing."


    I narrowed my eyes and attacked once more. Our swords clash. I tried to push him but he remained immovable.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, a swordsman should have a calm mind. Rushing your attack will only result in your demise," he lectured me.


    The nerve of this pirate! What gave him the right to lecture me! I switched my footing so I could pivot and aim for his side but he quickly moved his sword to block it as if he could read my moves.


    "Clear your mind, Angela. Or else, I would be able to continue to read your moves," he told me.


    I made an upward swing this time and increased my speed. Jeu, however, deflected it again! How fast could this man be? I made two back flips to put distance between us.


    "Leave me alone," I finally said. I could hear the frustration in my voice.


    Jeu gave me a faint smile, "If you need a place to stay. Our ship is docked at the Eastern Port. You won''t miss it. We have red, white, and blue sails."


    "What makes you think I need a place to stay?" I asked.


    "Your eyes¡­ they''re longing for home," he said quietly but enough for me to hear.


    I quickly turned away as my tears began to well up my eyes. What is going on? How could this man stir up emotions in me that I already buried away a long time ago? I took a deep breath.


    "Don''t you dare follow me," I said then ran.


    The faster I ran away from Jeu, the better!

 Chapter 122 - THE 21ST ACCOUNT: MY GOAL! MY LIFES DESIRE 3

    I knocked out a man to steal his horse and I drove as fast as I could. Jeu''s comment continued to ring in my ears. Do I? Do I long for a home?


    "HA!" I commanded the horse to run faster. I needed the wind to force my tears back as I remembered the happy family I once had. The family that I lost because of Lady Editha!


    There''s a war within me. For four years, I struggled with that war within me! I want justice for my loss. I want ALL of them to perish. That IS my goal! That IS my heart''s desire. I want to punish the Beckforth lords who caused me pain. The Francuans who killed the last family I had but most especially I want Lady Editha to feel the same loss that I am feeling.


    Still, the reason I could not find her¡­ the reason that I wouldn''t ¡­ the reason I procrastinated was that in my heart I knew¡­ I knew¡­ Lady Editha was a kind person. I shook my head and clenched my fist as my few moments with her replayed in my reminiscence.


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!!!" I screamed as I sped up.


    Blood is thicker than water! I should be taking Eric''s side. They killed him. The Francuans killed him! Lady Editha abandoned him! The Beckforth Lords disgraced his memory. It''s too late for me to feel remorse. For three years, I had been assassinating  these lords that disgraced Daragiel''s name. One by one, I eliminated them!


    I''m a criminal. I should steel my heart¡­ make it as hard as rock and as cold as ice. The Francuans were next on my list  This was what I wanted. Luck was on my side because Prince Bernard was my next mission. And when I''m done with the Francuans, Editha and her Labyrinth pirates will be next. I will KILL them ALL and if I DIE trying, so be it!


    I pulled the reins of the horse and it reared up. I let go of the reins to make myself fall. THUD! The pain of my fall should wake me up to reach my goal and my desires. To refocus my brains. I chuckled. The horse stepped back so I rolled away to evade its hooves. I reached out to the reins and the horse began to gallop. I tightened my grip and somersaulted so I could mount the horse again.


    I smirked. No more tears¡­ no more wavering! It''s too late for me to turn back anyways. I chose this path and if my demise would be the end of me, at least I should take Lady Editha with me.


    *****


    It took two days before I reached the assassin''s rendezvous spot. There were six of us in all. One of them was familiar with me. I worked with him in assassinating one of the Beckforthian lords. He smirked at me and waved.


    I gave him a curt nod as I dismounted the horse. One of the assassins threw darts at me as a welcome. I used my thumb to unsheath my sword and drew it quickly to deflect those darts. The clanking sounds of metal hitting metal echoed in the air. I put my sword back in its sheath even before the darts fell on the ground. Then, I located the assassin who threw it at me and glared.


    "Apologies, Miss. I just want to test your skills. We do NOT want a fragile woman in this mission--"


    I quickly unsheathed my sword one more time and in two seconds I bridged the distance between us, the tip of my sword on his neck, "Underestimate me again and I won''t stop in the last second," I warned him.


    The man chuckled nervously. "Again, apologies," he said as he raised his arms up.


    I withdrew my sword and placed it back in its sheath. My guard was up in an instant as I saw the other assassins smirk. Never trust an assassin, I usually warn myself. I took a seat on one of the tree roots that was sticking up on the ground as one of the assassins took the lead and tasked us on what to do.


    *****


    The plan was supposed to be flawless. We silenced the guards in an instant as all six of us were skilled in our own ways. Three of us stayed as guards as the other three penetrated the inner halls towards the prince''s room. I was one of them. However, when we reached Prince Bernard''s room and was about to do the deed. He was already dead! Someone killed him and it was NOT ANY OF US!


    I looked at the other two assassins with me. They looked at me with questioning looks. My heart pounded as I began to understand what was going on.


    "We have to get out of here. I think this is a trap," I said as I headed to the door.


    I was correct. We hadn''t been outside the room yet when someone yelled, "Assassins! The Crown Prince is dead! Assassins in the palace!"


    How did that person know that Prince Bernard was already dead? I could hear the footsteps of soldiers and guards coming on our way. I quickly put my lower mask on as I fought my way out swinging my sword here and there. I needed to get out of the palace as quick as I could.


    I grew up in a palace so I know about secret passageways. I immediately looked for one as it was the safest way to escape. I smirked when I located one. I used the chaos as my camouflage before I went in the secret passageway then I scurried off to find an exit.


    I used my ears as guides to try to locate the most quiet part. It was the southern exit! I ran as fast and quiet as I could. I smiled when I saw the rails of the exit gate. I silently opened it, not lowering my guard even for one bit.


    However, when I came out, there was one guard who was waiting for me. I drew my sword as he drew his. He moved in a swift motion just like me. We fought on an equal footing but I was desperate. I quickly studied his movements and when I located the hole on the hilt of his sword, I inserted the tip of my sword in so I could disarm him. I was successful. Still, he was too fast, he was able to pull my mask down. Then, he stopped. I looked at him and my eyes widened as we looked at each other.


    "Angela?!" he said as he recognized me.


    I quickly delivered a quick swing and ran away using the dark night as my cover. I know he tried to follow after me but I knew how to hide. I couldn''t believe it! SANDLOT is a royal guard?! He''s a Francuan?!

 Chapter 123 - THE 22ND ACCOUNT: STOW AWAY 1

    "You called for me, sire?" I asked. My heart was pounding and my palms began to sweat. Ramos calling for me was never a good thing. I kept my eyes on my feet in hopes that I would not offend him.


    "Look at me, Angela," he ordered.


    I clenched my trembling fists. Did he find out that I was secretly practicing in the training room? What would he do to me?


    "I SAID¡­ LOOK AT ME!" he thundered.


    I was startled but obeyed. Tears were beginning to well up in my eyes. He gave me a sly grin and took a vial from his pocket. He opened it and took the goblet on the table filled with red wine. He then poured the white powder on it and stirred.


    "Drink," he told me.


    My lips trembled. I knew what he was trying to do. Those powders were sleepers. One tear fell from my eye as I remembered the last time he did the same thing. At that time, I was unaware and woke up on his bed not knowing if he did anything with me. This time, he was letting me know and it was more humiliating.


    I shook my head, "Please, sire. No."


    Ramos walked towards me and held my chin, "You do as I say, you are my slave."


    I remembered my sight dimming and before I could fully grasp what was going on, my hand moved quickly as if it was reflex and drew the sword that was on Ramos'' waist. Then, I slit him from the navel to his nose in such a swift motion. His blood splattered on my cheeks and that brought me back to reality.


    He looked at me with surprised eyes and I screamed.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    *****


    I quickly sat up as I opened my eyes from that nightmare. I was panting so I did not realize the face that was intently watching me.


    "Good morning, Angel," he said.


    I looked up to the voice and saw his familiar genuine smile. He tipped his hat. I blinked and tried to remember where I was. Then, it all came back to me. I stowed away.


    After escaping from Sandlot, I rode to the docks but was devastated to see that the ship with red, white, and blue sails beginning to depart. I quickly jumped into the water and swam as fast as I could. I was lucky at that time because the ship did not pick up its speed just yet and I was able to board it discreetly and hid myself by the barrels.


    "Welcome to Pioneer DES," Jeu told me that brought me back to the present time.


    I opened my mouth to respond but instead of words¡­ "ACHOO!!!" I sneezed instead. I sneezed right onto his face!


    Jeu closed his eyes and I saw some of my spittle on his cheeks and nose. I widened my eyes. I opened my mouth again to apologize but again instead of words, I sneezed on his face yet again! Not once, but thrice! "ACHOO! ACHOO! ACHOO!" It was unstoppable.


    When I was done, I felt my cheeks were hot and I was embarrassed beyond measure. I quickly placed my hand over my mouth. Meanwhile, Jeu opened one of his eyes to look at me.


    "Are you done yet?" he asked amusedly as he wiped his face with a scarf he took from one of his pockets.


    "I beg your pardon," I quickly muttered, though muffled by the hand on my mouth.


    After that, I heard footsteps coming in our direction to look at the commotion. My other hand quickly found my sword and I looked up to see ten men and one woman surround me with their arms crossed.


    "What do we have here?" the woman uncrossed her arms and played with her long braided hair on the sides instead.


    "Did she just sneeze at you, Captain," asked one of the men with spiky hair.


    Jeu chuckled, "That she did."


    "Do you want me to throw her overboard?" the smallest man said.


    Jeu smirked and his eyes did not leave mine for even a second, "If she does not fight back, Waldo, you should."


    Waldo began to walk towards me but I immediately unsheathed my sword and directed a slash towards the small man. He raised his palm up to catch my blade and I knew I would cut his hand in half if I made contact but I heard the clashing of metal to metal instead. My eyes widened in surprise. Waldo caught my blade barehanded and was looking at me intently.


    "Tsk.. tsk.. tsk.. your face does not match how fierce you wield the sword," Waldo told me.


    Jeu laughed, "I said the exact same thing."


    I tried to free my sword from Waldo''s hold but his grasp was immovable. How can a small man be this strong?


    "Should I break her sword, Captain?" he asked.


    I quickly looked at Jeu and shook my head. He smiled at me sweetly, "That sword does not suit you, Angel," he said then gave Waldo a nod.


    Waldo clenched his hand tighter and my sword''s blade broke into two. I narrowed my eyes and swiftly caught the other half and attacked Waldo with two blades from my broken sword. He was caught off guard and my blades aimed for his neck. I wasn''t doing it on purpose. My body was just trained to move on reflex to assassinate and defend myself.


    Then, I saw a flash of movement. Jeu pushed Waldo back and received my blow with the sheath of his sword. We seceded for a moment. Jeu looked at me straight before looking at my bleeding hand which was holding my broken blade. He sighed.


    "I like her," the woman said and smirked. I looked at her and she grinned mischievously. "I''m Teresa. What''s your name?"


    "Angela," I replied without loosening my grip on my blades.


    She narrowed her eyes playfully and looked at Jeu, "Angel, huh?" Teresa looked back at me, "As I said before, I like her¡­ such an irony¡­ very poetic even¡­ we found ourselves a fallen angel."


    "I am not an angel. I am an assassin," I said warningly.


    Teresa snickered, "You''re an assassin?" she said and chuckled. She looked at all of the men and repeated, "she''s an assassin, everyone," she announced with sarcasm dripping in every word. My forehead creased as I looked at all of them.


    Some of them smirked. Some chuckled while others raised their eyebrows. However, they were all unfazed. I looked back at Teresa who smirked at me while playing with her long braided hair once again. "Assassins do not scare us, Angel," she paused and looked at me amused before continuing, "... After all, ALL of us here walked the same path before."


    I tightened my grip on my sword some more. What have I gotten myself into? They were all former assassins?! I looked at Jeu. He smiled at me yet again.

 Chapter 124 - THE 22ND ACCOUNT: STOW AWAY 2

    My heart pounded as I began to understand the danger I am in. No wonder it was difficult to subdue Jeu when I clashed swords with him. If all of them were former assassins and they call Jeu their captain, then how skilled could he be? I am quick. I''m not sure if I was quicker than Eric but Jeu moved swifter than me¡­


    "ACHOO!!!!" I sneezed again. "ACHOO!!! ACHOO!"


    Jeu chuckled, "Teresa, would you mind assisting her? I think she slept in wet clothes and caught herself a cold."


    "I know how to brew an effective cold medicine," a white bearded man said.


    The whole crew groaned and Teresa raised her brow after, "Are you sure it is effective you quack doctor? The last time you brewed a healing potion, half of us dozed off for two straight days!"


    "But it worked!" he interjected. "My medicines will force your body to rest up, that''s why." He looked at me and introduced himself. "I am Ojoz by the way, Angel. I am a doctor but my medicines have unconventional side effects so I was hailed as quack. But, my medicines are effective. That I am one hundred percent sure."


    I scrunched my forehead. I was beginning to feel confused. Are they being nice to me?


    "You have to let go of the blade and let me tend to your bleeding hand before it gets infected. Infections quickly spread when you are at sea because our bodies become deficient of certain vitamins that we need," Ojoz explained to me.


    I looked at Jeu. Jeu nodded his head. His smile is still not leaving his face. Their gestures baffled me. Didn''t they just want to throw me overboard a while ago?


    "Hurry up now, Angel so you can change into dry clothes." It was Teresa yet again.


    "You¡­ are not asking me to leave?" I asked in a quiet tone.


    Teresa looked at me amused, "And where would you go if we did?" she asked me.


    I looked around and it dawned on me that we were already in the middle of the sea¡­ there were no landforms anywhere. How fast were we sailing?


    I dropped my broken blade and it clattered on the deck floor. I held my hand up and looked at my bleeding hand. I knew it was painful. I could feel it but at the same time I was numb as if my brain did not linger on physical pain. Ojoz was beside me right away and checked my hand. Then, he poured a green liquid on my cut. My eyes widened in pain as if the medicine forced my brain not to reject my physical pains anymore.


    "Don''t look," Ojoz warned me but I did not listen.


    I looked at my cut and I saw my blood bubbling. My hand was shaking convulsively. "What did you do?" I managed to ask before letting out an ear-splitting scream. It was the most excruciating physical pain I''ve ever felt in my entire life.


    My knees buckled but before I slumped on the floor the pain was gone. I looked at my hand again. Ojoz just finished bandaging it. There was no more blood. "What just happened?" I asked.


    Ojoz smiled at me, "I told you I''m not quack. My medicines are highly effective but with extreme side effects."


    I looked up at Jeu once again. He stood there amused at my reactions. Then, he walked towards me and held out his hand. "I require your sword as payment to be one of us."


    "What do you mean? I thought I received an invitation?" I finally said.


    His crew looked at him questioningly as if it was the first time they heard him say that. Jeu did not utter any other word. His genuine smile was not leaving his face. His hand was unwavering asking me for my sword.


    "You''re serious?" I asked.


    He nodded. I sighed and gave him my sword. It was broken anyways. I''ll just get myself another one when we reach a port. But, Jeu must have read my mind.


    "I have one condition for you if you wish to stay onboard. I forbid you to unsheath any sword ever again as long as you are with Pioneer DES," he said and put my sword in its sheath. Then, he tied the hilt to it securely so I could not draw my sword as fast as I could. Then, he gave it back.


    "How can I defend myself?" I asked.


    Jeu smiled, "You do not need to."


    "And why is that?" I asked again.


    "Because from now on, you are under my protection. I will defend and protect you," he said.


    His words tugged at my calloused heart and for a moment I felt secured. But, my experiences from my past built up my defenses once more and I looked down. Where was he when I needed that protection the most? No one else can protect me but me.


    I looked up at him again and shook my head, "I can protect myself. I will not draw my sword per our agreement but there are other ways I could protect myself. I can use this sheath if I want to."


    Teresa giggled, "I really like you. Maybe I should teach you my specialty. But dry clothes first so follow me."


    I followed her to her quarters. Teresa pulled a pair of breeches, a plain brown shirt, a coat from her drawers and handed it to me. "There''s a tub on the left," she said and pointed to a paper wall divider. "Take a bath and get changed. I still need to prepare breakfast."


    I nodded. She was almost close to the door when I called, "What is your specialty?"


    She turned back and smirked, "Poison and yes¡­ I''m the ship''s chef. So, don''t get on my nerves." She warned me but giggled in the end before going out of the room.


    I froze from where I stood. Then, I chuckled.... A strong small man¡­ A chef who was an expert in poison¡­ A quack doctor with effective medicine... such irony¡­ "Maybe I fit right in. Maybe she''s right¡­ A fallen angel¡­ maybe that''s what I am¡­"

 Chapter 125 - THE 22ND ACCOUNT: STOW AWAY 3

    The kitchen table was a riot. The pirates were complaining about the food''s appearance. Teresa just arched her brow and told them to sit down while Jeu laughed heartily at the sight of the grumbling crew following the woman''s orders. Teresa pointed at a seat beside her just across from Jeu. I sat down and heard my stomach growl. I looked down at my food  and I finally understood what the commotion was all about.


    Each of us has a bowl of black goo. There were octopus tentacles sticking out from the bowl and the sticky, slimy substance was slowly dripping down. I swallowed hard and my stomach churned. I''ve never seen such a grotesque food presentation! I was not even sure if they were edible!


    My widened eyes shot straight up at Teresa. She was watching me with a smirk on her face. I scrunched my forehead and looked at the ten men still grumbling about the food but at the same time scarfing them down like there was no tomorrow. At first, I thought the pirates did not have a choice but to eat since they needed the nourishment to survive the voyage but after a few spoonfuls of the black goo concoction, the complaints died down.


    My curiosity heightened as I looked back at my share. For the love of mercy, it BUBBLED!!! I blinked again. My lips winced but I clenched my fists to control my disgust. Yes, sure enough, I was a princess before  and thus, my taste buds were used to delectable food. However, I had been a slave and a rogue assassin where I experienced the lack of food and forcing myself to eat some of the worst food just to survive. Yet, NONE of those looked like this. I took a deep breath and looked up again.


    Jeu caught my eyes. He smiled and encouraged me. "It''s not really that bad," he said and scooped another spoonful. He looked at me, opened his mouth and I saw how the bubbling goo touched his tongue and vanished when he closed his mouth. I nearly gagged!


    With eyes not leaving mine, he swallowed and smiled again, "Try it. It''s not poisonous¡­ promise," he said.


    I nodded slowly and looked at the bowl in front of me. I tried to hide it but my hand began to tremble as I reached for my spoon.


    "Only brave souls can handle food such as this. A perfect testament of our lifestyle," the man with a band around his head to my right said. It sounded like he was underestimating me.


    Ojoz laughed, "Don''t scare her or she''ll end up starving herself to death!"


    Waldo responded, "She did claim she was an assassin and she nearly killed me a while ago." Yes, they were definitely underestimating me!


    Teresa cleared her throat and held her hand out at me with an annoyed look. "So, are you just going to stare at the food?" she challenged me.


    After she said that, everyone stopped eating and stared at me. Jeu leaned back on his chair, placed his elbow on the arm rest, and rested his chin on his clenched fist. His eyebrow arched a bit and his lips formed a mischievous smile. I could tell he was challenging me as well!


    "Not up to something this exotic, princess?" he teased.


    His remark irked me and I narrowed my eyes at him. His crew chuckled as if they were mocking me. Teresa scoffed, "Don''t hope for a special treatment here, Your Highness. Grotesque is my cooking style," she said with sarcasm.


    I snapped, "I do not require special treatment! AND I AM NOT A PRINCESS!"


    "Prove it," Jeu replied coldly. His smirk vanished. He was indeed challenging me!


    I met his gaze sternly, took a spoonful of the black goo, and gobbled it up. I was expecting a strange and repulsive taste to shock me but instead I was surprised as the unique delectability of the dish exploded and took my taste buds to a new dimension. I took the spoon out of my mouth and savored the food.


    Teresa smirked again. This time she was pleased. Jeu smiled triumphantly at me and everyone resumed eating. I looked at everyone as I finished my food. I don''t quite understand this crew. They change their moods ever so quickly. I can''t determine whether they were joking, serious, or being sarcastic. Each of them is an enigma to me. I could feel that they are all equally dangerous as their presence gives me the chills and sends shivers up my spine. They were assassins but not like the assassins I have known. I have killed many but I am aware that I am not up to their caliber.


    I watched them one by one as they now ate while calmly conversing with each other, wondering what their skills might be and my eyes stopped at Jeu. He was laughing at what the small strong man said and he smiled at him. Such gentle eyes! Such gentle demeanor! Then, I remembered his speed and the way I could not force him to make an opening when I attacked. The tiny hairs on my arms stood up. How dangerous is this pirate with the gentlest smile I''ve ever seen?


    Jeu felt someone looking at him so he looked back. He touched his lips in reflex as he did that. I gasped as a response. I found his mannerisms alluring. He was staring back and I could not take my eyes off of him. He gave me another sweet and gentle smile with his finger still on his lips. I felt my cheeks warm up! How charming could he get!


    Teresa cleared her throat, "Isn''t Captain Jeu''s smile so captivating?" she teased.


    All the crew shot their eyes at me almost simultaneously. I could feel my cheeks flushed even more.


    "So soon?" asked the tallest and lankiest pirate in the crew.


    "Pay up," the one beside him elbowed him.


    Teresa chuckled so I looked at her questioningly, "There was a bet going on on how fast you will be captivated with the Captain''s smile. Patrick said during breakfast. So, he won."


    My blood boiled. I slammed my hands on the table as I stood up, "I am not captivated and WILL NEVER BE CAPTIVATED by his foolish smile!!!"


    Jeu watched me with an amused face while his crew laughed! I stomped out of the kitchen in rage and embarrassment.. I heard Jeu scolded his crew quietly as I stepped out but they remained laughing at my expense. What did I get myself into?!

 Chapter 126 - THE 22ND ACCOUNT: STOW AWAY 4

    Pioneer DES is indeed an unfamiliar territory. I sighed as I walked to the starboard and leaned on the ledge of the ship. I''ve never been in such an embarrassing situation before. Humiliation, I am familiar with but embarrassment? I groaned inwardly and watched the ripples of the waves. I contemplated. The pirates do treat me meanly but they also treat me with kindness. It had been years since I experienced that.


    I heard someone clearing his throat so I looked in that direction. Jeu smiled. He walked and leaned on the ledge as well. He inhaled the fresh breeze. He looked so peaceful¡­ so serene¡­ so genuine¡­ so gentle.


    He turned to me and said, "You have to excuse my crew. They do not mean any harm."


    I felt my cheeks flushed again so I turned away. What is going on with me? I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before responding, "They must hate me for coming here uninvited and clashing with Waldo."


    Jeu laughed at my response. "Hate you? No way!!! Uninvited? They knew I gave you an invitation. As a matter of fact, they already accepted you as part of the crew. This is just a little initiation. Everyone experienced it when they were new. It''s  tradition. It will be over before you know it," he beamed.


    "Tradition? So you started it?" I asked.


    Jeu shook his head, "No¡­ my brain is not creative like that. Teresa did... when she joined us. She was the third member of the crew. She thought it would be funny to scare the fainthearted with her concoctions."


    "The third? Who was the second?" I asked again.


    "Ohhhh right¡­. You haven''t been properly introduced," Jeu said. "My first mate, Mik, was the second one. He was the quiet one sitting beside Teresa. But, don''t worry they will soon introduce themselves to you."


    "They would?" I asked again, confused.


    "Uh-huh¡­ part of the initiation," Jeu answered.


    "Should I be worried?" I asked again.


    Jeu''s smile turned to a smirk, "If you are fainthearted, you should."


    I looked at him with widened eyes, "Will I get hurt?"


    Jeu chuckled, "Maybe¡­ but nothing you couldn''t handle."


    I looked away worriedly. He noticed.


    "You looked worried¡­ do you need me to intervene?" he offered.


    "I just distaste surprises, that''s all. But as you said, I could handle myself," I responded, not soliciting any help and rejecting his offer.


    He chuckled, "Can I ask you three questions?"


    I looked back at him again. "Three?"


    "I''m the Captain of the ship. I am entitled to," he said.


    I looked at him unconvinced but he gazed at me with unwavering eyes so I decided to concede. After all, I was unfamiliar with the pirates'' code of conduct so I just nodded as a response. But I am already prepared not to divulge any personal information. My purpose and my secrets are mine alone!


    "Why did you come?" he asked.


    I arched my brow. That was an easy question to answer. "You invited me," I quipped.


    Jeu chuckled, "Acceptable." He looked at me and his smile slowly disappeared. "What happened to you in Francua?" he inquired with a serious face.


    I stared at him for a while wondering how I should answer. Then, I squinted my eyes before responding, "Nothing I couldn''t handle."


    Jeu gave me a faint smile and nodded. He crossed his arms and he tilted his head a bit trying to study me. I took a deep breath.


    "You only have one more question left," I sassed.


    I could see curiosity in his eyes as he continued to give me a studying stare. He was quiet for a bit before asking, "How come you never smile?"


    My eyes widened in surprise! I was caught off guard with his question. In these past few years, no one noticed¡­ no one asked¡­ no one knew that I was broken¡­ that I was in so much pain that I had forgotten to smile. But this man¡­ this man! I just met him yesterday and he noticed right away.


    HOW DARE THIS MAN?! My chest went up and down as I took deep breaths. Suddenly, I felt emotional! Flashes of my traumatic experiences replayed in my mind and it was too late for me to notice the tear that slowly dropped from my eyes. Jeu caught it with his finger immediately and wiped it away. I froze and felt the gust of wind blow my hair away. I blinked quickly to stop all my tears from flowing down. Jeu smiled at me. The clouds gathered and dimmed the sunlight for a bit.


    Jeu pointed up, "It got dark. Can you smile real quick to brighten it up?"


    I do not know if I would feel annoyed or thankful that he said that pick up line. Pick up lines always annoy me but I''m relieved he said that so I could forget my melancholic memories.


    I sighed, "You do know you sound mushy and foolish whenever you say one of your pick up lines, do you not?"


    Jeu put his hands on his hips and laughed heartily, "You really are already a part of the crew. My crew is the only one who hates my pick up lines. Almost all ladies giggle and swoon over me when I say those."


    My right eyebrow arched in an instant, "Are you for certain that ALL ladies fell for it?"


    He was quiet for a bit and was in thoughts, "Oh now that you mention it¡­ Darling and Monika did not fall for them either!"


    A small chuckle tried to escape my throat but I stopped it, "See? I bet those ladies have class."


    He shrugged. "True. But some of the ladies who swoon over me were also classy," he said and waggled his brows.


    "Well I doubt that it was because of your pick up lines. Maybe they just found you charming," I answered casually. This was the first time in years that I am having a casual and normal conversation.


    He smirked as a response, "You find me charming?"


    My eyes widened again with his response. I drew my conclusions too early. THIS IS NOT A NORMAL CONVERSATION BECAUSE JEU IS FAR FROM NORMAL!


    "I said THEY," I emphasized.


    "But why would you infer that if you don''t find me charming?" he teased.


    My cheeks became hot in an instant so I turned away. Do I find him charming? Jeu chuckled and leaned forward so his lips were almost to my ear. Then, he whispered, "Once again, welcome to Pioneer DES, Angela."


    His gesture caught me by surprise so I turned to him abruptly. However, I quickly regretted that I moved right away! I should''ve stayed still and frozen! AHHHH!!!! If I hadn''t moved then my lips would not have landed on his! The clouds moved away and the sun shone through.. I felt Jeu''s lips form a smile.

 Chapter 127 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 1

    My face felt warmer in an instant and I quickly pushed Jeu away. His mischievous grin did not leave his charming face as he continued to stare at me. He touched his lips. I could not take my eyes off of his lips as he did that as if I was being hypnotized so I swallowed hard to escape the trance that I was about to enter in. Then, I forced myself to narrow my eyes to revert back to being intimidating. However, Jeu was not one to be affected by such intimidation tactics, especially if THAT someone just kissed him accidentally. My hand instinctively dropped to my side to draw my weapon to defend myself but it was not there. I realized I had left it in Teresa''s room.


    "Well, well, well¡­ that went faster than we expected," the only other female in the ship said.


    I looked in the direction of her voice and my embarrassment quadrupled now knowing that the whole crew was there and had witnessed the accidental kiss. I opened my mouth to voice my defense but nothing came out. My mind went blank in an instant. How do I explain what just happened without sounding so defensive and weak?


    Waldo whistled, "Captain''s speed strikes again. He sure is quick with everything!" He looked at me with teasing eyes.


    QUICK WITH EVERYTHING?! Is Jeu a pervert?! My eyes widened at my realization. Things had happened in my life and I am currently unsure about my chastity but I AM NOT A CHEAP WHORE! I knew of class and virtuous behavior so  I shook my head right away. However,  the crew just ignored me and continued on with the impression that our situation had already imprinted in their dirty minds.


    "That solves the dilemma of where to room Angel. She is OBVIOUSLY going to share a room with the Captain," the man with the band on his head concluded. He eyed me teasingly as he crossed his arms.


    The crew chuckled at what the man said. I looked at Teresa in hopes that she would side with me because she is a woman just like me. But she shrugged her shoulders, "I am already sharing a few of my clothes with you. I am not sharing my bed. Captain Jeu will take care of you."


    I clenched my fist. I could feel my irritation heightened and was turning into aggravation. I will not be subject to sleeping on a bed that I do not want to be on! NOT AGAIN!!! I''d rather die! I opened my lips to air my complaints and displeasure but I heard Jeu''s voice first.


    "Now, now, now¡­ stop teasing her," he said.


    Teresa replied, "Inigo is right, though," she said pertaining to the man with the band on his forehead. "There''s no room left in the ship. She has to share with someone else and I already said my piece regarding the matter. She is NOT rooming with me. Just because I am the only other woman in the ship does not mean that I am amenable to losing my privilege to my own room. I simply refuse." She then flipped her braid and raised her brow with her nose in the air.


    After she said that, I looked at the other members of the crew with watchful eyes. I do NOT trust any of the men. "I''d rather sleep on the deck," I told them right away.


    The crew smirked and looked at each other knowingly. I knew right away that they were planning something mischievous¡­ my initiation perhaps?


    Jeu sighed loudly. "You can have my room," he told me with a smile.


    "I am not sleeping with you," I said sternly.


    Jeu chuckled, "Though it is disappointing to hear, I am not suggesting that you do." He pointed to a hammock by the wheel. "I always sleep there anyways."


    I sighed in relief. The crew saw that and they were not quick to allow me to relax just yet.


    "How about your clothes, Captain? Where will you keep them?" Ojoz asked with a mischievous grin.


    Jeu was about to open his lips to respond but all the crew said simultaneously, "Not in our rooms!"


    I gaped in disbelief. Waldo looked at me and snickered, "Sorry, Angel. You see, the Captain is very obsessive on how he arranges and keeps his things. We simply cannot handle it. I, for one, am very messy with my things."


    The other crew members nodded in agreement right away. I looked at Jeu and he was looking at me with what I thought were pleading eyes. His lips formed a small sad pout that I found adorable and for a moment I remembered how I used to be. His facial expression tugged at my calloused heart. Who could deny that face?


    I sighed in surrender, "I guess I am alright with you leaving your things in the room?" I finally found my voice again.


    Jeu''s lips formed a smile once more, "Thank you."


    "Good, now it''s settled," Inigo commented.


    The spiky haired guy snorted, "It''s just right that they take responsibility for each other after that PASSIONATE kiss that they just shared."


    The atmosphere was filled with a teasing air once more as the crew continued to make fun of us. Now, I''m livid. "WE DID NOT KISS! IT WAS AN ACCIDENT!"


    The spiky haired guy looked at me, "Accident? So you did kiss."


    I shook my head, "No we did not!"


    He raised his brows. His eyes filled with unbelief, "I saw what I saw and I am describing what I saw. You two kissed. Your lips were touching. That is a kiss."


    I was about to disagree one more time but Jeu beat me to it. He looked at the spiky-haired man with warning eyes, "That''s enough, Kwon."


    Kwon shut his mouth in an instant. Everyone was silent in an instant and all I could hear were the waves of the ocean and the Pioneer DES'' movements. The teasing stopped and the crew looked at Jeu with waiting eyes. I could sense the terror in Jeu''s voice that made his crew fear his seriousness. I thought I would be able to see him punish his crew but I drew my conclusions too early. He smiled his sweet smile again.


    "After all, it''s not polite to tease a woman in her moments of passion," he said teasingly and winked at me.


    His crew chuckled and whistled again and I let out a displeased groan. I shouldn''t have expected decency from Jeu. Yes, he smiles charmingly but his pick up lines, quick moves on women, and his suave demeanor just affirm that he is a pervert!


    "I would like to rest in my room please," I said with a brave and hopefully intimidating face.


    The crew all pointed at the room behind the wheel and the hammock. I walked to that direction as fast as I could to escape the embarrassing moment the crew put me in.


    "Rest up. Your initiation starts soon," Kwon told me as I passed him by.. I looked at him and he gave me a scheming grin.

 Chapter 128 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 2

    HE WHO CHEATS ALWAYS WINS!


    I quickly opened the door to the room. It was humongous of course since it was the Captain''s Cabin! Waldo was not exaggerating. It was the cleanest and the most organized room I''ve ever seen. It smells delightful too! I sniffed. It was a clean calming scent. I closed my eyes. In the castle, one of my tutors taught me about luxurious scents so I could tell some of the top notes of what I am smelling ...Lime¡­ Mandarin Orange... Bergamot¡­ Lemon¡­ Neroli.


    Jeu is a mystery and he has definitely piqued my curiosity. I know for a fact that he is indeed VERY charming! And he definitely has sweet moments and can sometimes be a perfect gentleman. No doubt about that! But at the same time, he is dangerous and a pervert! I still cringed at the remembrance of his sappiness when he says his pick up lines. He is ironic, just like the rest of the crew!


    My mind was getting filled with Jeu so I shook my head to fix my mindset. I must admit, I''ve never thought of any other man for this long before. So, I went straight to the bed to rest my head and hopefully that would stop my train of thoughts. However,  as I behold the bed, a snortle escaped my throat and mouth even though I tried my best to stop it after I saw Jeu''s sheets. It was wrinkle-free! The arrangement was without flaw! It was pure white and there was not any single stain!


    I could not put my finger on it but somehow the whole thing made me laugh. It was funny somehow. And oh how I missed the sound of my own laughter. How long has it been since the last time I laughed? My brains were quick to scheme and before I knew it, I thought of a clever prank!


    I quickly sat down on the bed and as a payback for my embarrassment, I happily and purposely wrinkled it. Oh how I would love to see Jeu''s reaction! His crew did mention his obsessive behavior when it comes to his room''s cleanliness! I bet that is the reason he always sleeps at the hammock, so his room will remain as perfect as it is! (Well not anymore!)


    Jeu will surely be mad after he sees this. I am sure of it! What I would pay to see him furious or irritated for real! I rolled back and forth on the bed until the perfect and straight linens were history. Suddenly, a smile formed on my lips and it felt almost good. I am smiling again. I came to a sudden realization. Thinking about Jeu makes me smile.


    My smile slowly vanished. Do I deserve to smile? I sat down and sighed. I caught my reflection on a full length mirror on the left. My left eyebrow arched. Why would a man need a full length mirror in his room? Is he that vain? Does he need to look at himself and watch his handsome reflection? I shook my head and saw my smile form again.


    "It''s alright, Angela." I told my reflection. "As long as no one can see."


    I laid back on the bed and closed my eyes. Soon, my breathing steadied and my body limped. This time, I did not have any bad dreams!


    *****


    I woke up and sat on the bed. I could clean up after myself and fix the bed but I grinned instead. I stood up and continued to explore the room. Just like Teresa''s room, there was a tub discreetly hidden behind a wall partition. There was a barrel of water beside it. I giggled. I took some water from the barrel and splashed my face with it purposely spilling some on the floor which I won''t wipe dry. I left the barrel uncovered. Then, I continued on making a mess in the room before heading out. I sighed contentedly as I closed the door behind me.


    I was barely relaxing when my sheathed sword was tossed in my direction. With quick reflexes, I caught it and before my mind could realize what was happening, I already blocked a sword with it.


    "You are very quick-witted indeed," the spiky haired man said.


    My lips uttered his name before my mind could think of it, "Kwon¡­"


    A scheming cackle escaped his lips as he drew another sword from his side and directed a slash at me once more. I leaned back to evade it and pushed him afterwards. My eyes quickly studied the surroundings as I tried to make a gap between us. However, he was fast as well. He was in front of me swinging his two swords. All I could do was block.


    "Is this all you could do?" he taunted me.


    I narrowed my eyes and focused. I began to study his movements to copy them at the same time I was determined to find an opening. My quick eyes followed his movements right away and before he knew it, I was making the same movements as he was.


    He smirked, "So you''re a mimic. Too bad you only have one sword so you could not really copy me in full," he added.


    Kwon talks so much in battle. It was a distraction but before long, I found an opening. I thrust toward it and I knew I was supposed to connect but I did not. Instead, his blade was on my neck. Kwon did not put pressure on his sword. If he did, he would have sliced my throat.


    "How did you---" I was about to ask but he lifted his hand and I saw an almost invisible string attached to a band on his wrist.


    Kwon tugged the string and my sword moved. It was attached to it so he could control my attacks. He winked at me!


    "YOU CHEATED!!!" I raised my voice.


    "Well, I was not opting for a clean spar, anyways. Besides, I always cheat. Cheaters always win," he schooled me.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "There is no honor in a fight like that!"


    He chuckled, "Honor? Several foolish men died for honor. And then what? I''d rather live."


    "So you''d rather fight underhandedly?" I asked.


    Kwon nodded, "You won''t pass my initiation if you don''t think like me."


    He has a point. "You want me to fight you underhandedly?" I asked again but my mind was beginning to form a scheme.


    "You are a mimic, are you not? I am a cheater, you should mimic that," he answered.


    My eyes watered as tears formed. Kwon was confused for a bit. "Are you about to cry?" he asked me.


    I swallowed hard as he focused on my face. He was not aware that I cut the string with the dagger I took from his belt. I let a tear drop and for a second he was stunned. That was the opening I was waiting for! I lifted my knee and struck him on the groin. His eyes widened in pain and he instantaneously dropped his sword and knelt in pain.


    I scoffed and wiped away my tears. So my innocent looks still have its effects on people! I could still trick people with it. I was already in a celebratory mood but before I knew it, I was falling and landed loudly on my bum! THUD!


    "Ow!" I said after I groaned in pain.


    Kwon chuckled after I looked at him. "You tried to cheat on the CHEAT!" he replied and showed his other hand. There was another string and he motioned at my ankle.


    I sighed as I saw the string around it. I didn''t even notice when he strapped those around my ankle. All he did was tug so I could trip. "Masterful," I blurted out quietly.


    He chuckled as he forced himself to sit down on the floor. "Good you know. But you''re not bad yourself. I really thought I made you cry."


    "So a woman crying? Is that your weakness?" I inquired.


    He grinned and shook his head unbelievingly. "I am Kwon. Nice to meet you, Angel," he said and held his gloved hand for a handshake.


    I looked at it then at him. "My name is Angela," I replied and accepted it. "Ow!" I cried out right away after I felt spikes poking my skin.


    He laughed at my dilemma and showed me the tiny needles on his gloves.. "You pass!" he responded as I groaned.

 Chapter 129 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 3

    HE WHO CHEATS ALWAYS WINS! 2


    I watched Kwon laugh heartily. I must admit that the sound of his laughter was quite contagious, I could feel a laugh wanting to escape from my lungs. But, I kept it in. I pursed my lips tighter  and looked away to contain myself or else, I knew my laughter would burst out.


    "It''s pathetic how you try to hold your emotions in, especially laughter," Kwon commented. "It''s clearly very obvious that you wanted to laugh. The ends of your lips are twitching."


    I looked back at him and he was clearly still not done being amused. "I''m not pathetic," I sassed. "I''m just not one to be affected by them¡­ emotions I mean."


    Kwon scoffed in disbelief, "Uh-huh," he uttered sarcastically.


    My brows immediately met, "I beg your pardon¡­"


    Kwon crossed his arms and raised his brows, "Please¡­ Stop being so dramatic about things. Yes, yes¡­ you''re an assassin¡­ I''m an assassin¡­ Something dismal and dreary probably happened in our past that makes us who we are today.. yada.. yada¡­ yada¡­" he said and I watched him in disbelief as he rolled his eyes.


    I was about to talk back but he did not even give me a chance to speak. Instead, he pointed at my face.


    "See? You''re being defensive," he teased. "I am not trying to negate nor invalidate what happened to you in the past. I respect that¡­ whatever THAT is. What I''m trying to say is, laugh if you feel like it. Cry if you want to. Damn, I''ll even help you break some plates if you''re angry, as long as you keep it secret from Teresa. You see, life is short. We might not live to see another day especially because of our lifestyle."


    Kwon stood up after saying that and was about to walk away but I stopped him. "Is that the reason you do not fight honestly? To live?" I asked.


    Kwon looked at my direction, "And what if it is? Are you going to judge me?" he asked.


    "No," I answered right away then looked down.


    I heard him chuckle and sat back on the floor Indian style before me. "I assume something twisted happened to you, huh?"


    I did not say anything. No one will know about my secrets nor my purpose in life.


    Kwon sighed, "Believe it or not, you''re not the only one. Take me for instance. Do you really want to know why I cheat? Why do I fight dishonestly?"


    I looked up and faced him, "I do not wish to pry about your life. You do not have to tell me because I won''t tell you mine."


    I was hoping Kwon would be offended but he laughed at me instead, "Chill, woman. I''m not interested in your past either. I just like telling mine. You never know, it might inspire people." He stuck his tongue out after. "But really, passing on my story is my attempt to be a legend. So whether you like it or not you will listen to my story or else, I''ll fail you from my initiation."


    My brows met, "But I already passed¡­"


    He smirked, "Uh-huh, but I can take it back."


    "That''s not fair," I complained.


    He shrugged his shoulders, "Well I don''t do fair, remember?"


    I let out a loud sigh, "Fine I''ll listen to your story." I was somewhat interested anyway.


    He beamed, "That''s more like it!"


    *****


    The sound of his sister''s incessant coughing bothered him too much. It was getting worse as the days passed by. Kwon looked at the boiling water with ginger in front of him. It''s the only thing he could think of to at least alleviate her discomfort. He scooped the liquid and filled a wooden cup with it. Then, he walked in her direction and handed it to her.


    "Drink up," he said. "I promise I''ll get you some proper medicine soon, Chyna."


    Chyna gave him a smile, "I''m alright big brother. This is just a passing cough. It will be gone soon."


    Kwon smiled back at her and ruffled her hair, "Are you sure you''ll be alright by yourself?"


    Chyna nodded with the same smile not leaving her face, "Do not worry about me. I can handle myself."


    Kwon sighed, "Alright. I will be right back. If I''m lucky, I''ll have your medicine by tomorrow."


    He stopped by the door after hearing another bout of Chyna''s terrible cough, he sighed and looked back. Kwon knew that his sister was hiding that fact that she was coughing blood. "I need to get her the medicine by tomorrow," he swore to himself and immediately walked out.


    An acquaintance owed him some money. He could not help but agree because the man claimed that his children were starving. Besides, this man told him that he will pay him with interest. Kwon felt sorry for him and lent him his honest-earned money from plowing several acres of farmland. He sighed. He did not expect his sister to get sick after that.


    Kwon''s feet headed in the direction of his acquaintance''s house. The man drew a map for him and he followed it only to be dismayed by what he saw. It was a vacant lot! He had been hoodwinked! There were no starving children anywhere! He clenched his fist. His money was gone!


    He didn''t have any choice but to go back to the plantation owner and ask for another job. However, the rich man told him that he already hired someone to do it and that he did not have any job for him to do.


    "I beg you, sire. Any job will do," Kwon pleaded.


    Seeing his desperation, the rich man found an opportunity to exploit his advantage. Kwon saw him smirk. "The only thing I could do is to have you manage my pig pen. But, I do not have enough to pay you. I could only give you five coppers in all," he said.


    Kwon''s eyebrows met. That was way too cheap for the labor he was about to do. But, he did not have any choice but to agree. After the day was over, Kwon was tired and sore. He walked back home but stopped at the door after hearing Chyna''s coughing again. He closed his eyes and turned around. He has to earn some more.


    He wandered from place to place asking for a job here and there. But each time he finds something honest to do, these crooked rich employers would take advantage of his need and would pay him lower than the minimum wage. It was already midnight and the money he earned was not even enough to buy a small amount of medicine. He was feeling more and more hopeless until a group of men approached him.


    "I see your hard work is not paying off," one of them told him.


    He looked at the men and recognized them as the thugs who earn money through street fights and gambling. "No, thank you," Kwon replied and began to walk away.


    "We can double and even triple your money. It looks like you''re desperate. We''re just here to help," the leader of the gang said.


    Kwon stopped on his tracks and thought of his sister. He slowly turned around, "How much are we talking about?"


    The leader of the gang grinned.

 Chapter 130 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 4

    HE WHO CHEATS ALWAYS WINS! 3


    "How much are we talking about?" Kwon asked the leader of the gang.


    The leader crossed his arms, "How much do you need?"


    "Enough for medicine," Kwon replied with a very serious expression.


    "Alright. I''m Sting by the way," he said. "Your name is Kwon, right? Come here, let''s play a game. If you win, I''ll triple your money."


    Kwon stopped him, "If I lose, I lose it all."


    Sting smirked, "True. But either way, you do NOT have enough money for medicine. At least, I''m giving you a chance."


    Kwon was desperate but still tried to take control of the situation. He had been through many rich swindlers that day. If he gets swindled again, he would be the most idiotic person alive. "You have to assure me that I could double my money even if I lost, or we do not have a deal."


    Sting chuckled, "Well, if you lose your money in our game, you could take part in the street fights I arranged and earn money. Win or lose, you''ll get money I assure you. People will be betting for you to lose because you are new. So you''ll get money either way."


    Kwon shook his head. "I do not know how to fight," he said.


    Sting raised his left brow. "You are strong, aren''t you? This is the best offer I could give you or you could walk away and be taken advantage of rich opportunists again. Go ahead you could go. But, let me tell you, there''s no better offer than this."


    Kwon looked at Sting but the latter was unyielding. The gang leader had a point. Chyna needs her medicine and he cannot waste any more time. "Alright, I yield."


    Sting grinned and their game began. It was a simple game of odds and evens. But before Kwon knew it, he lost it all. He felt numb after realizing that all his hard work was all in vain. The gang led him to an arena. He did not even know how he got there. Sting was telling him about the rules of the street fight but his brain was too stunned to process it all. The next time he felt something was when a fist hit his jaw and he fell to his side.


    He shook his head to fix his blurry vision and the first face he saw was Sting. He was smirking with his arms crossed. Sting took a deep breath but his face did not show any hint of mercy nor sympathy for him. He stepped to his direction and whispered, "You know, you do NOT need to fight honestly, right? I mean you could still earn some money but you get more if you win."


    At first, Kwon could not wrap his mind around what Sting was trying to say. He lost a couple of fights before comprehending what the gang leader meant. Soon, Kwon understood that he needed to adapt to survive because if he died, no one would claim the money he earned but Sting. If he keeps losing and not fighting back he will die eventually.


    With that realization, Kwon began to play dirty. He just received a jab. Kwon faked his fall and unconsciousness but his hand already took hold of a rock nearby. His contender was about to stomp on his back but Kwon tripped him and pounded the rock on his opponent''s knee. Then, he sat on his chest and punched the man''s face repeatedly, picturing the dishonest, rich men who swindled him. Kwon let his anger and frustration get the best of him and he nearly killed the man. But oddly enough, he did not feel any remorse!


    The announcer had to separate Kwon from his opponent so he could stop. Then, he was declared as the winner. Kwon looked to his right and saw Sting gave him an approving nod. He was allowed to rest for a bit before his next fight. Before long, Kwon was studying how the other fighters fight. It came naturally to him as if it was a reflex. He was able to see openings. He knew he was not strong enough, nor was he trained for sparring and fighting. But, he will exploit those openings just like how those wealthy men exploited his need for money.


    Before the street fights were over, Kwon became the favorite newcomer. His opponents could not read his plans of attack any longer and that made the crowd cheered for him more and more. Meanwhile, Kwon was beginning to revel in his triumphs. In the end, he lost seven fights but won eight. His face was swollen with bruises and cuts and his body ached all over. Yet, his pockets were full and he was able to buy not only the medicine he needed for Chyna but also a good amount of food for the both of them.


    Kwon ran quickly back home, excited to show Chyna what he brought back. He smiled at the door when he did not hear Chyna''s cough anymore. He sighed in relief. Then, he opened the door. Chyna was still laying on the futon on the floor with her eyes closed.


    "Chyna, you won''t believe what happened!" He began to tell her the story as he prepared the food he bought. "I met this man who offered me a job that I could earn a lot of money from. With what I earned last night, we are set for weeks, maybe even two months."


    Chyna remained quiet so Kwon continued to speak, "I know you must be worried about my bruises, but it is part of the job. I am a natural at this. I could see the openings when they fought and I used that for my gain."


    Still, there was no response. "Chyna, you have to promise me you will finish your medicine even if it tastes disgusting, alright? It''s for your own good. I''m glad your coughing subsided. How are you feeling?" he asked and looked at her.


    Chyna remained still. Kwon furrowed his brows and slowly walked to Chyna''s direction. As he came closer to her, he noticed that she was not moving at all. When he did not see the rise and fall of his sister''s chest, his heart began to pound and he rushed to her sides to wake her up.


    "Chyna? Chyna? Little sister, wake up!" he said as he held her shoulders.


    Chyna remained immobile. Kwon began to shake her, "No. No. Please wake up! Don''t do this to me," Kwon said as he shook her harder. But there was no response.


    Tears began to fall from his eyes because he knew what Chyna''s deafening silence meant. He locked her in his embrace as he sobbed. He closed his eyes and imagined how her sister suffered before she died without him around to give her comfort. What were her final thoughts before she died? Did she resent him for not being there?


    "I''m so sorry, I took so long," he whispered to his sister knowing she would never respond for she had already passed on.

 Chapter 131 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 5

    HE WHO CHEATS ALWAYS WINS! 4


    After Kwon buried his sister, he wallowed in grief, melancholy,  and depression. He did not leave the house for an entire month. He blamed himself for what happened to Chyna and countless times he tried to end his life. But, he could not do it! He figured he was too cowardly to do the deed so, he made a decision. He would engage himself into several street fights until someone could put him out. He figured it was the only way to go since he could not do it himself.


    However, his dishonest and lowly fighting styles delighted and charmed the crowd! In the end, Kwon became obsessed with winning and being the crowd''s favorite. His contenders began to be more and more formidable, so he had to adapt once more. Kwon upgraded his weapons to fit his underhanded tactics. He bought a jacket and customized it to house all his armaments.


    Soon, Kwon was unstoppable! No fighter could read him. He was a CHEAT and a CON! And the more he did it, the better CHEAT he became! He was known in the fighting ring as the CHEATER and he always WON. After all, the only rule in street fighting was "THERE WAS NO RULE." Because of that, no one dared to fight him anymore in fear of losing their lives.


    When his supply was running low, he became desperate to fight some more. Still, no fighting ring would accept him because the challengers feared his reputation. That''s when he went back to Sting to ask for his help.


    Sting shrugged his shoulders, "I''m so sorry but your skill set is an upgrade above street fighting. No one dare challenge you. Who could blame them? I WOULD be afraid to challenge you. It''s a gamble I''m not willing to partake."


    Kwon shook his head, "This is how I make a living now. I am running low. Is there something else I could do?"


    Sting took a deep breath and looked at him with a serious expression. "Well, there''s something but I''m not sure if you could stomach it."


    Kwon was curious. "What is it?"


    "Assassination. As a matter of fact, there are several job offers because of your skill set. However, as the job description entails, you could not leave your assignment undone. I mean unlike street fighting, the other person HAS to die. You have to kill him or her.  It is THE job or you won''t get paid," Sting answered.


    Kwon looked away and clenched his fist. Was he ready to take someone else''s life? He thought of Chyna. She would never be proud of what he had become. Still, she was not there anymore and he was not doing these things to honor her but to punish himself. He remembered his first win and how he did not feel remorse in almost killing his opponent because he reminded himself of the corrupt wealthy men.


    He cleared his throat before he spoke, "I''ll take them as long as I get to kill those damn dirty rich bastards."


    Sting smirked. "Of course," he replied and handed him his first assignment. To Kwon''s delight, it was the plantation owner who gave him only five coppers after a day''s labor when he was in need of money.


    Kwon finished the job quicker than he thought. He did not feel any guilt even after he slit the rich man''s throat with his dagger. As a matter of fact, the sight of the man gasping for air satisfied him. He thought the rich exploiter deserved it. When he went back to Sting to collect his payment, another job was waiting for him.


    Time passed by and soon he could not count how many assassinations he had completed. His reputation precedes him until it was not just Sting who gave him assignments. Government officials sought him out to take care of politicians and heavily guarded men that contradict them. Kwon did not mind especially if his assignments were rich corrupt men.


    *****


    I could not help but be attentive to Kwon as he narrated to me his past. I think I found a kindred spirit in him. I looked at him to study if there was a hint of sadness or remorse in his face, but there was none.


    "Soon after that, the same government officials declared me a criminal. They posted flyers for my arrest. Before I left my country, I had a big bounty on my head," Kwon said laughing.


    "I would''ve killed those government officials," I muttered.


    Kwon smiled at me, "Oh I did."


    "Whatever happened to the man who owed you money?" I asked.


    Kwon''s smile disappeared, "What do you think? I crossed paths with him again in one of my travels and I put an end to him."


    "How did you end up in Pioneer DES?" I inquired once again.


    Kwon chuckled, "Oh that is a funny story. As a matter of fact, it is the most humiliating experience of my life."


    I chuckled after hearing that, ""What happened?"


    "Ah! Now, I piqued your interest. Hey, you smiled!" he said and pointed at me. "You''re almost pretty when you do that you know," he added.


    I stopped smiling right away and looked away which solicited a mocking laughter from Kwon, "Oh, Angela! You are going to make this crew more interesting."


    "So is that the reason you joined the crew? Because they were interesting?" I asked.


    "That and more," was his answer then he was silent.


    I looked back to him, "Well?"


    Kwon placed his hands on the deck floor and leaned back a little as he stretched his legs to his right before continuing his story. "I was running out of money at the same time I was on the run. So, it was really difficult to get more assassination jobs. That''s when I heard about piracy. Before I knew it, I got on a boat and started robbing ships. I was unstoppable!" he paused for dramatic effect. I scoffed in response.


    He continued, "Then, the thrill of victory was so euphoric." Kwon''s eyes widened as he said that. "I heard of the Pirate King and his reputation was more amazing than mine. I had to be him. So, I challenged every pirate crew and captain along the way. I killed many. My triumphs compelled me to be on top¡­"


    "AHHHHHHH!!!!!!" What seems to be a scream of agony stopped our conversation. We both looked up to its direction and I grinned after seeing Jeu coming out of our shared room.. Disgust etched on his charming face.

 Chapter 132 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 6

    HE WHO CHEATS ALWAYS WINS! 5


    Kwon looked back at me, "What did you do?"


    I chuckled and shrugged my shoulders. "Serves him right," I muttered again before looking back at Kwon. I could tell he was amused but I saw a hint of mischief in his eyes. "So you were saying?"


    Kwon looked up again before sitting up straight and continuing our conversation, "As I was saying, my triumphs compelled me to be on top, I searched for¡­"


    "ANGELA!" Jeu called for me.


    Kwon looked back up and called, "Over here, Captain."


    I scrunched my forehead, "Your story¡­" I reminded him. I can''t believe he had to stop on the good part.


    Kwon held his hand up and signaled for me to wait, "Captain first."


    Jeu quickly jumped off the Captain''s Cabin deck by the wheel to where we were. He landed on his feet like it was nothing. I could not help but be impressed. I quickly scolded myself for admiring the captain. His eyes were fixed on me. He did not even spare Kwon a single glance.


    "Angel," he began.


    "Yes?" I asked innocently.


    He cleared his throat and frowned. I closed my eyes a bit as a small mischievous smile formed my lips. Jeu''s discomfort and his disgusted face was very entertaining to me.


    "I just came out from the room," he began.


    I nodded in agreement, trying my best to keep my enjoyment to myself. From the corner of my eye, I could see Kwon turned into a very attentive audience. He was looking forward to what will happen next.


    "Yes, I saw that," was my response. "Is something the matter?" I asked feigning ignorance.


    Jeu scratched the side of his forehead before exhaling loudly. "The room is a mess," he finally blurted out.


    Kwon put his hand over his mouth to cover his laughter. He looked at me and wagged his pointer finger at me. Jeu saw the movement so he looked at Kwon.


    "Was I interrupting anything?" he asked with his irritated voice.


    Kwon looked up at him, unsure of how to respond to Jeu, so I took it upon myself to answer the captain''s question. "With all due respect, Captain¡­ As a matter of fact, you were. Kwon was telling me his story so I could completely pass my initiation from him," I said with my voice laced with false reverence.


    Jeu looked back at me and gave me an unhappy smile. Upon seeing this, Kwon stood up. My neck was also beginning to strain looking up so I did the same. Now, I was face to face with Jeu.


    "Kwon joined us because he could not beat any of the crew," Jeu said quickly wanting to address the issue of the room.


    But since my mischief already began, I purposely lingered on the "Kwon" topic to irritate Jeu more. "Is that so?" I peered over Jeu''s shoulder to look at Kwon. "And you were so obsessed with winning," I said and stepped to the sides and positioned myself in between the two men.


    I saw Jeu frown from the corner of my eye. He hated being set aside, especially with the current issue. Plus, now he had to turn in my direction so in the end he was facing Kwon. Kwon looked at Jeu first who crossed his arms, before responding to me.


    "Well, that was not entirely true. I could beat Emil," Kwon said.


    Jeu scoffed, "Emil does not fight." I looked at Jeu behind me and he explained further, "He was formerly a priest and he has a knack for sailing ships and driving fast." Then, he looked back at Kwon, "Besides, tripping him does not count as a spar."


    I giggled as I turned to Kwon, "Would you look at that? You were at the bottom of the crew," I taunted him.


    Kwon laughed mockingly as a response. He shook his head and looked at me directly in the eye. "Not anymore. You''re here now and you could not beat me," he said.


    I grimaced and rolled my eyes. That was true. So I am currently the lowest rank in the crew.


    "So, about the room?" Jeu reverted back to the topic.


    I exhaled, "What about it?"


    "It''s a mess," Jeu told me.


    "What do you mean?" I asked to prolong Jeu''s agony.


    "There was water spilled on the floor. You did not make the bed. The books were tossed here and there. As a matter of fact, everything was tossed here and there. You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" he accused me.


    I gaped. I was fully aware that what Jeu was telling me was the truth but I won''t admit to it. "I beg your pardon."


    Jeu scratched his forehead, "Pardon not given. That was a lot of mess. You have to clean it up."


    I rolled my eyes, "I was not asking for a pardon."


    "You just said, you beg my pardon," Jeu retaliated.


    "That was not supposed to be taken literally as it was not what I meant," I countered.


    "But, you should apologize because you obviously have done those things purposely," Jeu argued back.


    I crossed my arms, "How dare you accuse me?!"


    Jeu smiled at me ever so sweetly, "Go ahead then Angel, why don''t you deny it?" he challenged me.


    I was stunned for a second, not because I do not know what to say but Jeu''s smile caught me off-guard. Even if his smile was not meant to be taken positively, it still had that effect on me and I scolded myself again for admiring it.


    "See? You can''t deny it," Jeu said right away.


    I narrowed my eyes, "I DID NOT DO ANYTHI---" was my rebuttal but before I knew it, I was falling on him. Kwon pulled the string on my ankle so I could lose my balance before cutting it off and walking away laughing.


    It was happening too fast! Jeu held my waist so his body could cushion our fall. Then, THUD! We were laying on the deck floor with my body on top of his. And my lips for the love of mercy, landed on his¡­. AGAIN!!!!! I blushed profusely. I placed my hands on his chest to push myself up. But Jeu was too quick. He knew we were already alone, so he held my head in place and pressed his lips against mine. He gave me a quick kiss before letting me go.


    "You!!!!" I began. My face was definitely hot. I must admit that I was angry but at the same time, a part of me was pleased. That fact was enigmatic to me.


    Jeu placed his hands under his head and smiled, obviously pleased with what he did. "Now, that I did on purpose."


    I groaned, "Obviously." I put my hands near his stomach and pushed myself up.


    Jeu groaned in pain but laughed after. I was about to walk away when he called my attention.


    "Angel, you have to clean the mess," he told me.


    I looked back, "And if I don''t?"


    He chuckled unaffected as if he now had the upper hand, "The crew will continue to put you in compromising situations like these with me."


    I put my hand on my hips, "And why is that?" I asked.


    Jeu sat up. He held his hand up towards me so I could pull him up. I looked at him confused, "Because you see, the crew is loyal to me. Now, would you mind helping me up so I can help you clean the mess." I rolled my eyes before doing what he told me. Then, we walked to the room to clean up the mess I made.


    That night, after eating another deliciously bizarre meal, I walked out the deck. There, I saw Kwon by the ratlines cleaning one of his daggers. I went straight to him to call him out on what he did to Jeu and me.


    "I could not believe you did that. Why did you?" I asked right away.


    Kwon chuckled knowing what I was talking about, "Because I know the Captain will be pleased."


    My eyebrow arched, "You''ll do anything to please your Captain? You''ll follow him blindly?" I challenged him.


    Kwon gave me a small smile, "I might like you as a member of this crew, Angel. But, let me get this straight. My loyalty is towards Captain Jeu not you. You see, I owe Captain my life. He saved me countless times and showed me grace when I did not deserve it. This crew is my new family and if perchance this crew meets its demise, I will gladly take the first bullet." He left me after saying that.


    I sighed. The sound of the squeaking hammock took my attention.. Jeu was humming on it as he looked up to the sky. Who are you, Captain Jeu?

 Chapter 133 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 7

    HE WHO IS CALLED QUACK! 1


    The next day, I woke up at the sound of someone yelling. "Land ho! Land ho!" I stretched my limbs out and sat up. My eyes were welcomed with cleanliness and I remembered how Jeu and I had a cleaning session the day before. I took a deep breath and got up. I made sure that I fixed the bed just how he wanted it or else I''ll hear from him again. His obsessiveness with cleanliness was unrivaled.


    I was still yawning and I stretched my arm again as I walked to the wall partition that separated the tub to the bedroom. But, I was in for another embarrassment when I behold that Jeu was soaking in the tub with nothing on. I squealed and quickly covered my eyes with my hands. I heard the swooshing of the water after.


    With eyes still closed, I asked right away. "Oh my goodness! What are you doing here?"


    I heard him chuckle before responding, "Isn''t it obvious? I was taking a bath." After that, I heard another water swishing that sounded like he was getting out of the tub.


    I shut my eyes tighter and started to step back. But, that was again a wrong move on my part as I stepped on something and was slipping backwards. A pair of hands caught me right away so I opened my eyes in reflex and surprise. Jeu''s face was too close I could feel his breathing. And for heaven''s sake,  his half naked body which was still moderately wet was somewhat pressed against some parts of me. Good thing, I felt the towel around his waist or else, I would''ve died of embarrassment.


    "You seem to love falling into my arms," he told me.


    There! I felt my cheeks becoming hotter so I knew I''m red as a tomato. What is it with this man that I always end up being tangled in situations such as these with him? My heart began to race and I could not, even to save myself, move.


    Jeu seemed to take pleasure on my short moment of bewilderment because he smirked before saying, "Did I make you weak on the knees, Angel?"


    That brought me back to reality and I quickly pushed him away which was again another wrong move on my part as the towel that was covering his lower half came undone. The ground should have swallowed me right that instant because as a reflex my eyes wandered to¡­ AHHHHH!!!!! I quickly spun around and covered my eyes. How could I ever take that picture off my memory?


    Jeu laughed at my reactions so I quickly ran back to the bed. I took a deep breath. What in the world is going on? I hoped that this was all a nightmare and then someone would wake me up from this embarrassment.


    I heard Jeu walk out the bath area and heard his footsteps coming closer. "STOP!" I said immediately. He did. "Are you decent?"


    Jeu chuckled. "Does that even matter? You''ve seen everything already," he teased.


    "No, I didn''t!" I tried to deny it but I know he knew that I did.


    I did not know if it was mercy but he replied with, "I''m decent. You can open your eyes now."


    I sighed in relief and turned to him. He was now wearing a clean white shirt and a pair of tan trousers. He looked fresh and he did smell good. I clenched my fists tight and reminded myself who I was since I seem to forget when I''m around him. And again, for so many times already, I''m being drawn to him just like a moth to the flame and my watchfulness falters. He was slowly breaking through the defenses I brought up around me.


    I quickly shook my head. "You know I was here. Why were you taking a bath?" I asked him¡­ more of scolded him.


    "I take a bath everyday," he informed me as what had happened just a while ago did not have an effect on him.


    My mind was beginning to get distracted with the water dripping from the ends of his hair and my heart began pounding again, "Get a grip!" I muttered to myself softly.


    Jeu might have heard me but he did not tease me this time. Instead, he smiled and said, "I took my bath earlier than what I was used to and made sure you were still sleeping in hopes that I would not disturb you and have some privacy."


    I blinked multiple times. "I think we should come up with a schedule on when we do things so as not to have a repeat of that," I replied nervously.


    Jeu agreed. "If that''s what you like," he said as he walked to the door. I was about to let out a sigh of relief but he looked back before he opened it. "Although, I do not mind at all."


    "Pervert," I quickly uttered.


    Jeu laughed, "The tub is already draining. There is more water in the barrels if you need to take your bath. I promise I''ll take precautions so I won''t walk in on you," he winked before he left.


    I screamed inside. That was beyond embarrassing! My knees finally gave out and I sat down on the bed. I covered my face as if it would take my embarrassment away. My moments with Jeu felt like how I would feel if we had met when I was still innocent. I tapped my face repeatedly hoping that I would wake up from whatever this was. Then, I took a deep breath and walked back to the tub. There was no more water in it so I filled it up again before soaking in. The water calmed my nerves and I was beginning to relax.


    However, fate seemed to mock me as the moments from a while ago replayed in my mind. It was embarrassing indeed so I submerged myself in the water in hopes to hide my shame.. Oh I wonder what awaits me this day? Still, I knew whatever it would be, even if it was the most dreadful initiation ever, it would never be worse than what had transpired between Jeu and me this morning.

 Chapter 134 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 8

    HE WHO IS CALLED QUACK! 2


    We were docking at one of the small island territories of Spandira called Pundra to take a break from the sea. The island was quite remote but I was told that it has a small modern civilization. I could not help but be amazed with Pioneer DES'' speed, being able to find land in two days! That''s quite an achievement! I looked at Emil as he managed the sails. He sure does have a knack for speed.


    Teresa was on the ledge opposite me watching and waiting as we got closer and closer to the island. Since we will be on land, Teresa announced that she did not prepare breakfast and that we were all responsible to find our own food or else we would starve. I watched the ripples of the water as Pioneer DES made its way to one of the bays. Then, I observed as the crew dropped the anchor. After that, we disembarked using our small boats and rowed to the shore.


    The crew dispersed into their usual groups after securing the boats and I was left with Ojoz and Jeu. Ojoz quickly gave me a list.


    "What''s this?" I asked.


    "Those are herbs and chemicals that I want you to collect before sundown," the white-bearded man answered.


    Ojoz'' white beard puzzles me. He surely was not an old man. His face does not look old at all. My guess was he might be in his mid-thirties. However, his beard was too similar to an old man''s. Ojoz crossed his arms because I was staring at his beard, "Well?"


    I shook my head to come back to reality and looked at the list. Then, I looked back at Ojoz. "Why do I need to find these?"


    Ojoz gave me a sarcastic smile. "It''s your initiation, isn''t it? I won''t let you back the ship if you do not bring back the complete list," he said and began to walk away.


    "How sure are you that ALL these are here in Pundra? I was told it''s only a small civilization!" I called out.


    Ojoz raised his hand up but did not look back, "NOT MY PROBLEM!"


    I grunted and looked back at the list. There were ten items that I needed to find. I wrinkled my nose and started to come up with a backup plan in case I could not get ALL the items. I looked at the island. It''s quite a good place to lay low for a while. I could just stow away on another ship if need be.


    "You''re planning on staying on the island if you fail, aren''t you?" Jeu said. He had been observing me for a bit already.


    "What if I am?" I retorted.


    Jeu shrugged his shoulders, "People here in Pundra are not quite keen on strangers¡­ them being terrorized and invaded by Spandirans."


    "I''m not scared," I told him. "Besides, what about you? You are not a Pundran," I added.


    "True but we are pirates and we have been here before. Plus, we do not plan on staying  here for more than a day, which is what you are planning," he tried to enlighten me.


    I sighed frustratingly, "Well, too bad for me then. I doubt if I''ll ever find all these before sundown. I don''t even know if ALL of  these are available here." I showed him the list.


    Jeu looked at it and smirked. Then, he responded with, "How about this? Let''s eat first and then find these after."


    I looked at him suspiciously, "You''re helping me?"


    Jeu gave me his usual smile then nodded, "As you can probably see by now, I am the only one in Pioneer DES who had completely warmed up to you. Plus, we already kissed twice and you already saw me without anything on. In other cultures, we could already be husband and wife."


    "In your dreams. And what do you mean you were the only one who warmed up to me completely? Kwon did. And Teresa," I replied right away.


    "Uh huh¡­ and they''re here right now. Oh wait, they''re not," he responded sarcastically.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. He shook his head smiling. "Even if that is the case, what do you know about herbs and chemicals?" I sassed.


    "And your knowledge of them supersedes mine?" he asked in return but it sounded like an insult to me.


    "Well, I know some of the items that were on the list. I am an assassin after all and I take care of my own ailments," I answered.


    "Hn, and I am NOT an assassin," he replied, obviously teasing me.


    I gave up. "Fine! How many of these do you know?"


    Jeu beamed, "Oddly enough, ALL."


    I looked at him in unbelief, "You''ve got to be kidding me."


    He chuckled, "If I don''t know better, I think Ojoz wants me to be alone with you."


    I shook my head. "Not everything is about you," I could not help but remarked.


    "Oh but with my crew, everything is," he told me with his confidence overflowing. I scoffed in response. "So, how about it? Breakfast with me first?" I nodded and Jeu led the way.


    Surprisingly, the walk to the eating house for breakfast was not as painful as I pictured it to be. Jeu was a perfect gentleman. He was also a very good conversationalist and before I knew it, I was getting more and more comfortable with him. It unnerved me but at the same time, deep inside my gut, I felt relieved.


    When we reached the place, it was not as I expected it to be. We had to tell the server on the counter the food we wanted and wait for our food before we could choose a table. That was the first time I experienced that. I told the server I wanted grilled chicken and steamed rice and Jeu told her the same. Our drinks came out first. The cup was made out of a paper-like material so obviously I was curious. I began to poke the mouth of the cup repeatedly in my attempt to test if it was flimsy.


    Jeu whispered close to my ear, "I wouldn''t do that if I were you."


    His warning came too late as the cup tipped over and toppled over all the cups beside it and everything spilled on the counter. There were gasps everywhere and some foul language, after. Then, I could feel everyone''s eyes on me. For some reasons, I found myself slowly stepping back and hiding behind Jeu.


    Jeu gave out a small laughter and took on the responsibility of defending me. He gave out his most charming smile. I could see how ALL the females in the place sighed adoringly at him as if they were charmed. As a matter of fact, once he flashed his smile, the tension disappeared.


    "I apologize about my wife''s mistake.. Drinks on me," he said charmingly and all the males cheered while the women looked at me with seething eyes.

 Chapter 135 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 9

    HE WHO IS CALLED QUACK! 3


    My eyes widened after hearing Jeu call me his wife. He smiled at me and continued on with his pretense. Our food was placed on a tray and Jeu took it and placed his other arm around my shoulder.


    "Let''s choose our table, honey." His every word was laced with eerie sweetness. I could feel the tiny hairs on my arms stood up.


    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" I whispered and tried to shrug off his hold on my shoulder. But, Jeu''s grip became tighter and he grinned playfully after he saw me frown.


    "Honey, everyone''s still watching. Let''s sit down right there," he said and led me to a vacant table away from most of the prying eyes.


    I quickly sat down to escape his touch before he could notice that my heart started to be erratic. I needed to take back control of my emotions and I needed to do it fast. I had to act quickly to divert our thoughts from the current situation before Jeu could say something.


    "So, where did the rest of the crew go?" I asked and began to eat.


    "Here and there," Jeu answered casually as he ate as well.


    "When do you think my initiation will end?" I have to make sure I control the flow of the conversation.


    "It depends on them. I don''t usually participate in it," he replied truthfully.


    "So, what''s the deal with Ojoz'' white beard?" I couldn''t help myself. I had to ask.


    Jeu laughed, "Of all the things you could ask," he told me.


    "Oh I have plenty of questions," I admitted.


    Jeu smiled at me, "I''m glad that we are beginning to pique your interest. Ojoz'' white beard is a product of his many experiments. He created this serum that he believed would make his face look younger. You see, he had a bit of a vain side before. But he learned his lesson after several attempts on bringing back its original color."


    "He could have just cut them off," I suggested.


    "He did that but it grew back the next day. Then, he stopped trying and was just content in trimming it from time to time," he replied.


    "Was he really an assassin?" I asked.


    "Somewhat. You see assassination is an art. There are a million ways to kill and it doesn''t necessarily have to be direct," Jeu began to explain.


    "Just like Teresa''s poison," I replied.


    "Teresa''s poison administration is usually done directly. She liked it when her victims knew she was poisoning them. But then again, that was a long time ago. Teresa still uses her skill set as needed and her poison dosage is kept to a minimum. They''re no longer fatal but still rather effective," Jeu clarified.


    "I see. So, what is Ojoz'' expertise?" I asked again.


    "Pain," Jeu replied. Immediately, I remembered the pain that I felt when Ojoz took care of my cut and how my blood bubbled. "You see Ojoz is a genius when it comes to human anatomy and can quickly locate the pain points. Aside from that, he uses specific types of chemical or herbal variations that stimulate the brain''s recognition for pain in his concoctions."


    "How did he end up being in the crew? If he does not fight directly, then why is Kwon at the bottom of the rank?" I inquired continuously.


    Jeu chuckled, "Let me clarify that ranking system. It is nonexistent. Each member of the crew is uniquely skilled."


    "Then, how come you told me Kwon could not beat anyone in the crew? That''s why he joined?"


    Jeu looked at me, "Experience. The others can see right through what Kwon was thinking of."


    "Ojoz too?"


    Jeu nodded, "Kwon respects everyone in the crew but is terrified of two people."


    "Let me guess, Ojoz and Teresa?"


    He nodded again, "Ojoz and Teresa can be mischievous especially when you cross them. Kwon made the mistake of challenging Ojoz. He did not know what hit him when he fell on the deck floor groaning in pain. After Teresa told him of her expertise when he challenged her, he forfeited right away."


    "You haven''t answered my question. How did Ojoz end up being in the crew?" I asked again.


    Jeu smiled at me as we both finished our breakfast, "That, you can ask him yourself." He stood up and signalled to the lady at the counter that we finished and the latter nodded.


    I followed him out the eating house. "Where are we going?" I asked right away.


    "To locate the items in your list," he answered. "I do not want to lose the new member of my crew. After everything that we''ve been through, I can''t afford to lose you," he added and winked.


    I rolled my eyes, "Oh please. Your carnality is at work again."


    Jeu chuckled as he guided me to a place we needed to go, "We sounded like a couple when we talk to each other."


    I narrowed my eyes again. "I find that hard to believe. What do you know about couples? The way I talk to you is out of irritation and annoyance."


    He nodded, "Uh-huh, and  yet, you cannot get enough. So, you continue to talk to me despite the irritation and annoyance because deep inside you, you crave for the sound of my voice and whatever clever insight that comes out of my mouth." He held his hand out to assist me as we began to hike on higher terrain.


    I scoffed, "Excuse me. How vain could you get?" I answered as I accepted his assistance.


    "But you know I spoke the truth. You could not get enough of my lips. It wasn''t that long since we''ve met and your lips found mine twice already. Admit it, Angel. You''re falling for me," he teased.


    "Ha!" I cried out in exasperation. Then, I became defensive, "First of all, those instances were accidents. The first time, I was surprised with the nearness of you so as a reflex I turned. The second time, it was Kwon''s doing. And for the record, you were the one who purposely kissed me that time. If we follow your faulty logic, it could be concluded that YOU are the one falling for me."


    I could not believe what came out of my mouth or how my rationale sounded. I sounded like¡­ I sounded like how I used to when I defended myself when my family teased me senseless. Yazmine, my sister, often called those episodes as diabolic because my angelic countenance and gentleness transform into something fiery and unattractive. I stopped at my tracks and looked down after that short recollection of my past.


    Jeu, seeing my current mood, stopped as well. "What if I am?" he asked.


    His question brought me back to reality, "What?" I asked because I was not paying attention.


    Jeu smirked, "I said, what if I am?"


    "What if you are what?" I asked again.


    "Falling for you¡­ what will you do?" he asked me seriously.


    I blinked. What?

 Chapter 136 - THE 23RD ACCOUNT: PIONEER DES AND HIS LOYAL CREW 10

    HE WHO IS CALLED QUACK! 4


    What Jeu said took me by surprise. HE WAS FALLING FOR ME?! But, we just met! My mind and my heart were going berserk! I opened my mouth in an attempt to say something but again, nothing came out. That''s when Jeu laughed. He was playing with me all along! I squinted my eyes and glared at him.


    "I won''t believe it," I told him as my answer. He stopped laughing right away but he was still smiling.


    Jeu leaned forward to my direction so I leaned back. I thought he was going to do something intimate but instead he tapped the tip of my nose with his pointer finger very gently, "Good girl. Never fall nor believe a man when he says those things after you just met. Otherwise, it would be easy for him to uncross your legs."


    I slapped his shoulder on the side. AND I SLAPPED HARD! "Ow!!!!" he said and massaged the area.


    "You are really a pervert, Captain Jeu," I told him and walked ahead.


    Jeu laughed as he followed me, "But, I was teaching you a lesson and giving you a piece of valuable advice."


    "You must''ve said it to several women and were able to uncross their legs just like that!" I said and snapped my fingers. I was irritated but I could not stop myself from leaving that comment.


    "There were a few who did not fall for it, but I take no offense," he replied.


    I rolled my eyes, "Darling and Monika?" I sounded jealous so I secretly scolded myself again.


    He smiled and remained quiet. I scrunched my forehead at his reaction. Usually, he always had a comeback but not with these two women. My curiosity was heightened.


    "Don''t tell me you actually felt something genuine with those two women?!" I uttered almost loudly.


    Jeu looked at me but said nothing. That was the first time I rendered him silent. I had to know!


    "Did you?"


    Jeu diverted his eyes from me to the surrounding area. "Here we are! Most of the herbs on that list grow in this area," he said and pointed.


    "You are avoiding my question," I accused him and went back to his vantage point.


    As a response, he narrowed his eyes at me playfully. "Let''s go find the herbs on your list. Then, we''ll go to that apothecary''s store to get the chemicals," he said and dismissed the topic altogether.


    I have work to do so I let it go and started looking for the herbs that I know of that were on the list. Jeu helped me with the ones I did not and explained to me what they were for. It was lunch time when we finished harvesting the herbs. Jeu took me to a tide pool and fished two fish. We grilled it for our lunch. By the way Jeu moved and his ability to adapt to his surroundings, I could infer that he had been through a lot. When we were done, we went to the apothecary''s store and bought all the chemicals. It was almost sundown when we got back to the ship. All the crew members were back and Ojoz met me right away.


    "So did you get everything on the list?" he asked me.


    I nodded and gave him what I gathered. Ojoz quickly scrutinized them and looked at me then narrowed his eyes. Then, he whined as he addressed Jeu who was already on his hammock.


    "Captain, you helped her with everything," Ojoz complained.


    Jeu laughed, "I thought that''s what you wanted since ALL the items on the list were the things that I know of."


    "The word is ''supervise'', Captain. You were just supposed to supervise and give her hints not to do it with her," he replied.


    "Ohhh," Jeu responded. "Next time, you clarify things and don''t make me draw my own conclusions."


    Ojoz sighed and looked back at me, "This does not count. You don''t pass just yet."


    I blinked. I did not know what to say to him. Normally, as an assassin, I would look at him intimidatingly but intimidation does not work with this group of people.


    "And don''t look at me with those innocently looking eyes. Others, and by that I mean Kwon and the Captain, may have been softened by those eyes. But not me, you still haven''t passed," his words were harsh but his voice was gentle. It was as if he was forcing himself to be rude.


    "I wasn''t affected by them," Kwon denied it right away.


    Ojoz scoffed at him, "Of course you were. Innocent-looking women have always been your weakness."


    Teresa chuckled, "Said he who was deceived by a fake nun."


    Ojoz eyes widened. "That was a very long time ago and we were at sea for quite a while, all women looked very attractive to me. Well, except for you, Teresa," he said which Teresa frowned at. Ojoz quickly turned to me, "And that woman did not go unpunished." It was a warning.


    "Are you trying to intimidate me?" I asked. Everyone on deck grew quiet.


    Ojoz smirked, "Why? Are you intimidated?"


    I saw Jeu get off his hammock and looked in our direction. He did not do nor say anything, he just watched. But, I could feel the tension in the air.


    My defenses as an assassin quickly went up. I might no longer hold onto my weapon as per my agreement with Jeu but I am still able to grab someone else''s sword and use it. Kwon is nearby and his jacket is a storehouse for several weapons and I am very quick.


    "Should I be?" I responded. My assassin persona quickly took over.


    Ojoz slowly stepped forward in my direction. I waited. The crew present continued to watch us silently. Ojoz opened his mouth to tell me something but we heard Emil''s loud voice instead.


    "Captain!!! Zeno and I anchored up! Where to?!" Emil asked, not knowing what was going on.


    The tension broke as everyone started giggling. They all looked to Jeu simultaneously. Jeu smiled at me before answering them. "West. Let''s sail West."


    I let out a relieved sigh. Ojoz noticed it. "Report to me tomorrow morning after breakfast for your real initiation," he told me.. "I''m not done with you yet," he added then walked away.